《In Naruto: Reborn with a Chat Group》 Chapter 1 - 1: Konoha Chat Group! In a small room, a boy who appeared to be around ten years old slowly opened his eyes. "Where am I?" "Where is this place?" After scanned his surroundings, he noticed that everything was completely different from his previous bedroom. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My head is a complete mess! No, it feels like my brain is about to explode!" Then, as if struck by a sudden realization, his expression changed drastically. "I am Makoto Ito..?" "Konoha?....Hokage?....And demon fox boy?" Ito Makoto''s eyes widened in shock. "Is this some kind of prank? But what are these strange things in my head?" "Holy shit! Why am I smaller?! Did I really transmigrate? And into the world of Naruto?" He then examined his hands and feet and exclaimed in shock. "This is ridiculous! Everyone knows that transmigraters either die unexpectedly or have some sort of accident! But I didn''t do anything! I just went to sleep and woke up like this?" "The important thing is that I transmigrated into the Naruto World" A sudden sharp pain shot through his head, and an overwhelming flood of memories invaded his mind. _________ There was no doubt about it. He had indeed transmigrated from earth to the world of Naruto.The body he now inhabited belonged to a boy named Ito Makoto. And, to be honest, what a damn good name! He had money, a house, no parents, and was a complete nobody. He was a background character who didn''t even have a single scene in the original work! But this was the world of Naruto. What determined one''s fate in this world? Wealth? No. Power was dictated by blood and bloodlines were everything. The legacies of powerful clans reigned supreme. Yet, his surname was Ito. Not Uzumaki, not Senju, not Uchiha! In other words, he was an ordinary civilian with absolutely no inherited bloodline. There was no monstrous beast sealed inside him, and he was not the incarnation of some white aliens. His parents had merely been ordinary ninjas of Konoha, who had tragically lost their lives during a mission. What they left behind was a little inheritance. It was just enough for him to survive. Most importantly, this body didn''t seem to have any talent for learning ninjutsu. Even at the ninja academy, he was nothing more than an average student. "This is going to be difficult. Isn''t this a total trash start?" "Am I going to be acomplete failure..?" For a moment, he felt utterly hopeless. On an impulse, he pulled down his pants and took a look. "Okay, at least my little brother is still as mighty as ever!" "No wonder I felt so heavy just now! Turns out, my brother is the one with real talent!" Despite this small consolation, he still felt an overwhelming sense of despair. He had always loved Naruto, and like many others, he had once dreamed of traveling into its world. In his fantasies, he would have Hinata in his left arm and Ino in his right, while ensuring the Senju clan''s survival. Maybe even casually seducing ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, the rabit goddess! But now, it seemed like he wasn''t even worthy of such dreams. An ordinary surname, no bloodline, no colourful eyes. In a world where people died every second, survival alone seemed impossible. Just as he was drowning in his frustration, a pleasant voice suddenly echoed in his mind. [Congratulations, you have successfully awakened the Konoha Chat Group and have been appointed as the Group Leader!] A chat group? What was the point of this thing? Was it just for idle conversation? Still, he had some hope in his eyes. [You can communicate with group members anytime and anywhere!] [You have the authority to decide whether group members can observe the outside world!] [With the consent of group members, the Group Leader can inherit their bloodline limits, combat experience, ninjutsu, chakra, and many more...] The moment he heard this, Ito Makoto''s entire body stiffened. His heart pounded violently in his chest. "Fuck!!" This chat group was absolutely insane. It could even allow him to perfectly inherit the bloodlines, battle experience, ninjutsu, and chakra of the group members. For a moment, it felt like he had been injected with pure adrenaline! "Quick, open the chat group!" [The Chat Group is opening...] [Recruiting Konoha group members...] [Recruitment complete!] A futuristic-looking chat interface suddenly appeared in his mind. The moment he entered the chat group, he immediately checked the list of members. After all, as overpowered as the chat group seemed, it would be pointless if the members were all weak nobodies. If the group was just a collection of useless nobodies, then what was the point? Discuss weather with them? But what he saw left him completely stunned. The names in the group were absolutely insane. [Senju Hashirama] [Uchiha Madaraa] [Senju Tobirama] [Uchiha Izuna] Two pairs of brothers. No, two legendary pairs of brothers. This was an absolute jackpot! With just the presence of these four alone, the entire group had already reached god-tier status. These men were the pinnacle of power in the ninja world. Especially Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. The monstrous duo who could single-handedly crush the Four Great Nations, set forests ablaze, and shake the entire world with their sheer power. If he could inherit all their abilities, wouldn''t that make him completely unstoppable? He could f**k whoever he wanted. Ahem¡­ no, he meant he could do whoever he wanted. No¡­ that still didn''t sound right. Anyway, the point was that he would be invincible and this wasn''t even the best part. Behind those four names was an even longer list. [Uzumaki Mito] [Namikaze Minato] [Uzumaki Kushina] [Hatake Sakumo] [Uchiha Fugaku] [Uchiha Mikoto] [Y¨±hi Shinku] [Might Duy] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi] ...¡­ When Ito Makoto saw the full list of names, he almost screamed out loud. "This is INSANE!" Every single member of this chat group was a Konoha powerhouse. They were all absolute legends. But there was one thing they all had in common. They were all dead. Only now did Ito Makoto realize the truth. His chat group only recruited the deceased. "No wonder it was mentioned earlier that the group members can observe the outside world. It turns out¡­ they were all in the Pure Land." But that only made things even better for him. If he could inherit the combat techniques, experience, bloodlines all these people, wouldn''t that make him the strongest being in the ninja world?! His entire body burned with excitement. At that moment, a new prompt appeared in the chat group. [Please send a message to activate the chat.] "So I have to send a message first? No wonder it was so quiet!" Without hesitation, he quickly typed his first message. "Alright, everyone! Let''s get high, shall we?" At that moment, the sleeping souls in the Pure Land¡­ suddenly opened their eyes. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 2 - 2: Hashirama!! Madara!! The deceased souls in the Pure Land were all startled by the sudden appearance of the chat box in their minds. [Makoto Ito: Welcome to my chat group, everyone. I am the group leader, Makoto Ito!] In an instant, the chat group exploded with messages. [Senju Hashirama: What is a chat group? And who is this Makoto Ito? Wasn''t I already dead? What''s going on here?] The First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, sat in the Pure Land with a bewildered expression, completely lost as to what was happening. [Uchiha Madara: Have I been resurrected? No¡­ This doesn''t feel like resurrection. What kind of existence is this?] Madara''s sharp eyes narrowed. He assumed his resurrection plan had succeeded. However, after checking his surroundings, he quickly realized he was still in the Pure Land. "So what exactly is this chat group? And who is this so-called group leader, Makoto Ito? Will this person interfere with my plans?" --- [Senju Hashirama: Ah, my wife!] [Uchiha Madara: who are you calling your wife?] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I''m not calling you¡­ I saw my wife in the member list. My Mito!] [Senju Tobirama: .....] [Uchiha Izuna: .....] [Namikaze Minato: Wait, my wife is here too? Kushina, can you see my message?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato? You''re here too?] [Uchiha Fugaku: ancestors¡­?] [Might Duy: Oh, Hello, everyone! This place is bursting with lively energy.] [Hatake Sakumo: Might Duy, I never expected to speak with you like this] [Hyuga Hizashi: Damn¡­ There are so many legends here. I feel like the weakest one in the room.] --- [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why are you here?] [Uchiha Madara: What''s it to you, idiot? If you''re here, why can''t I be? Stupid Hashirama] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, don''t pick a fight with me! You actually have the nerve to call me stupid?] [Senju Tobirama: .....] [Uchiha Izuna: ...] --- [Makoto Ito: Ahem¡­ everyone¡­] Ito Makoto watched the chat explode with messages, trying to interject. However, in Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara''s world, only each other existed. They were completely ignoring him. Clearly, these two had no room in their hearts for anyone else. --- [Uchiha Madara: I say you''re stupid because you are! Admit it already, idiot!] [Senju Hashirama: No matter how dumb you think I am, you''ve never beaten me once!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn you, Hashirama! Do you want to fight?] [Senju Hashirama: Bring it on! Who''s afraid of whom?] Madara''s head ached at the mention of their fights. No matter how many years they had known each other, he had never once won against Senju Hashirama. Especially in their childhood, whether it was stone throwing or peeing contests, he had lost every single time. [Uchiha Madara: Tch¡­ Looks like we can''t fight in this shitty place. We can only chat? What kind of ghostly existence is this? Even fighting is restricted] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why do you think about fighting every day? Haven''t you fought enough?] Meanwhile, Ito Makoto''s head felt like it was going to burst. His mind buzzed with countless imaginary bees flying around as the chat continued spiraling out of control. These members were completely ignoring him while talking amongst themselves. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was there no respect for the group leader? They weren''t even acknowledging him! --- [Makoto Ito: SILENCE!!] The sudden outburst silenced the group. [Uchiha Madara: ...Who are you?] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, who are you? Are you from Konoha? Why haven''t I heard of you before?] --- Makoto Ito sighed. Had they really not seen his earlier messages? [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, this person called himself the group leader.] The group''s avatars were clearly displayed, and at this moment, everyone could see Ito Makoto''s profile picture. A young boy around ten years old. [Uchiha Madara: What? Kid, tell me, where can we fight? I want to settle things with Hashirama once and for all] [Senju Hashirama: I''m always ready, Madara. Let''s go!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: MADARA!!] --- [Uzumaki Mito: So¡­ were they true love all along? Was I just an accident?] [Namikaze Minato: These two are definitely terrifying¡­ but why does their conversation sound so¡­ off?] [Makoto Ito: Yeah, this whole conversation feels¡­ weird.] [Senju Tobirama: Brother¡­ it seems you only have eyes for Uchiha Madara and never for me, your own little brother! That damned evil Uchiha..!] [Uchiha Izuna: It''s the same with my brother. He only has eyes for Senju Hashirama, and you damned Tobirama, we are not evil! You Senju are the real evil] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: MADARA!!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA!!] Ito Makoto stared blankly at the chat, feeling utterly speechless. "Isn''t this just pure mess?" "Do these people have some kind of serious illness after staying in the Pure Land for so long?" __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 3 - 3: The Banning Spree [Makoto Ito: Can you guys stop for a moment?!] [Group Leader Makoto Ito has banned Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara for three minutes] --- In the distant Pure Land, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were both left stunned. "Hahaha!" Hashirama scratched his head awkwardly, while Madara''s face darkened with rage. "Damn it! How dare a brat ban me, Uchiha Madara?" The legendary Uchiha felt his pride being trampled. His name alone was enough to make the entire ninja world tremble, yet here was some unknown kid daring to suppress him. "Has my reputation already faded to this extent? Does this child not take me seriously at all?" Madara clenched his fists in anger. [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! Well done, kid! I couldn''t stand them anymore. The group is finally peaceful!] [Uchiha Izuna: I agree] [Senju Tobirama: Agree to what? Who asked for your opinion?! You Uchihas doesn''t have the right to speak while I am talking] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!!] Makoto Ito stared at the chat and felt utterly speechless. "I just banned two people, and now another two start fighting? These pairs really love fighting with each other" Without hesitation, he acted again. [Group Leader Makoto Ito has banned Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna for three minutes] The buzzing in Makoto Ito''s head finally quieted down. These two pairs of rivals were just too damn noisy. --- [Namikaze Minato: Whoa, the group leader is terrifying! He instantly banned four legendary figures! Such boldness! By the way, is your name Makoto Ito? Nice name!] [Hyuga Hizashi: You dared to ban those four? I have to say, group leader, you are ruthless! You should be careful in the future. Sooner or later, something is going to happen to you!] Seeing the chat finally settle down, Makoto Ito smiled in satisfaction. "Hmph! This is the authority of the group leader! Now they see my power!" None of them took him seriously. Since they dared to act up, he wouldn''t hesitate to silence them all. He took a deep breath before typing. [Makoto Ito: Ahem... Finally, I can speak. Greetings, everyone! I am Makoto Ito, the leader of this chat group] [Makoto Ito: .Now, all of you in this group must listen to my words. Otherwise, I''ll start another banning spree! Mwahaha!] --- Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, Uchiha Madara was boiling with fury. "This brat! How dare he talk to me like this?! Does he have a death wish?!" For years, he had dominated the ninja world as the feared ghost of the uchiha. Never had he suffered such humiliation! "I refuse to stay in this ridiculous chat group a moment longer!" Madara gritted his teeth, controlling his anger. He quickly scrolled through the interface, looking for an option to leave. To his delight, he found one. Without hesitation, he clicked it. --- [Do you agree to Uchiha Madara''s request to leave the group chat?] Makoto Ito''s eyes widened upon seeing the new message. "Hah?! Madara is trying to leave?! Not happening!" He quickly examined the group settings and discovered something interesting. "So members need my permission to leave? Pfft! Do you think you can escape from me that easily, Madara?" With a smirk, he quickly clicked the Reject button. [Makoto Ito: Hahaha! Trying to leave after messing with me, Madara? Do you think this chat group is your house, where you can come and go as you please? You''ve offended the group leader, and now you want to run? What a joke!] --- In the Pure Land, Madara nearly lost his mind in anger. "Ahhh! This brat is going too far!!" His hands trembled as he read the message. How dare this child toy with him? [Senju Hashirama: Oh, my ban time is over. Hahaha! Madara, You tried to leave but got rejected! This is too damn funny!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! I was just... curious. That''s why I clicked it. I never actually wanted to leave!] Madara''s eye twitched violently. [Senju Tobirama: Pfft! Trying to cover it up? Madara, you really embarrassed yourself this time! The legendary ghost of the uchiha was rejected by a brat! Hahaha!] [Uchiha Izuna: Tobirama! Stop mocking my brother!] [Senju Tobirama: What? I''m just stating the truth! Seeing Madara suffer is the best entertainment I''ve had in years! Actually, seeing any Uchiha suffer makes me happy!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!!] --- Once again, the group chat descended into chaos. "These guys just never stop! Are they here to chat or to fight?!" Makoto Ito rubbed his temples. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even Hashirama and Madara learned their lesson and stayed quiet, but Tobirama and Izuna still have the nerve to argue?" "Fine! Time for the banning spree again!" A smirk formed on his lips. His fingers hovered over the keyboard. [Makoto Ito: Do you two want to be banned again?!] At this moment, a sudden silence filled the chat group. Tobirama and Izuna, who had been at each other''s throats, froze. [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Uchiha Izuna: ...] Seeing the lack of response, Makoto Ito finally let out a satisfied sigh. "Hmph! That''s more like it. Let''s see if they dare to act up again!" For now, at least, peace had been restored in the Konoha chat group.But knowing these people¡­ it probably wouldn''t last long. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 4 - 4: Choosing Nicknames! [Makoto Ito: You guys really don''t take me seriously at all, do you? Believe it or not, I''ll ban you two permanently!] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Uchiha Izuna: ....] [Senju Tobirama: Kid, do you know who I am?! I''m the Second Hokage of Konoha!] [Uchiha Izuna: Kid, do you know who I am? I''m the second strongest in the Uchiha clan! My older brother is the strongest] Ito Makoto raised an eyebrow at the messages. "Is there something wrong with these two?" [Makoto Ito: Haha! What does it matter? I don''t give a fuck about your identities! Just stay quiet for a moment!] Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, Tobirama was staring at the screen, his eyes burning in anger. "This damn... this little brat!" He just got a chance to mock Madara, but now he was being laughed at. [Senju Tobirama: Kid, did you hear me? I''m the Second Hokage! Show some respect!] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah, show some respect!] [Group leader Makoto Ito has banned Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna for three minutes!] [Namikaze Minato: Pfft...Hahahaha! Sorry, sorry, I couldn''t hold it in. The group leader, these two are just too funny!] [Makoto Ito: Haha, that''s the price for messing with the leader of this group!] [Senju Hashirama: Hahahahaha! Tobirama, you always call me the talkative one! Now you''ve been banned twice by the group leader, and I''ve been banned only once! Are you still going to talk about me?!] [Uchiha Madara: You deserve it, Tobirama! You''re not even worthy to talk to me! And you, little brat named Ito Makoto! You dare ban me? Do you know who I am? I''m Uchiha Madara, the nightmare of the Ninja World. Did you dare mock me? Tell me, where can we fight? I''ll teach you a lesson!] [Makoto Ito: Oh, so you''re the nightmare of the Ninja World?] [Group leader Makoto Ito has banned Uchiha Madara for three minutes!] [Makoto Ito: There you go. Let me say it again. If you don''t behave, you''ll be banned next] [Senju Hashirama: Wahahahaha! Madara, you''re making me die laughing! The ban was just lifted, and now you''re banned again! Hahaha! Ito, You''re just too much!] Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, Madara stared at his chat interface, seeing that he was banned again. "Ahh! Damn little brat! You dare mess with me!" [Hyuga Hizashi: Haha, I can''t believe the legendary god of shinobi, the First Hokage of Konoha, is so... talkative! No, no, I mean amiable! Amiable!] [Uchiha Shisui: Yeah, I didn''t expect that too] [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! Only Tobirama and Madara put on airs. I never do that!] [Uzumaki Mito: It''s not that you don''t want to, you''re just plain stupid] [Senju Hashirama: Wife, how could you say that? Am I really stupid?] [Uzumaki Mito: I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Shut up!] [Senju Hashirama: ...] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uzumaki Kushina: Grandma Mito...] [Uzumaki Mito: Ah, little Kushina!] And so, the group continued to chat, sharing some family moments. [Senju Hashirama: Alright, little one! It''s time to introduce us to this so-called chat group! Tell us, what is the purpose of this chat group?] [Makoto Ito: Little one, huh? You all are the little ones! Do you know what I''ve got in my pocket? If I show that at you, you''d probably faint! If you keep talking nonsense, I will ban you and let you stare at the screen, just like madara] [Senju Hashirama: Uh.....] Hashirama was starting to get confused. What was this kid was talking about? What was he even going to show to them? Meanwhile, Madara was going crazy in the Pure Land. "Ah!!! This brat, He''s messing with me again! And only I can be rude to Hashirma!" No one knew about Madara''s tantrum, but if they did, they''d be questioning his priorities. Finally, after some more banter, Ito Makoto felt a sense of relief. "It''s finally calm again! Being the group leader is hard work!" while speaking, he gave himself a nickname. [The kindest man in the world] His nickname gleamed in gold and everyone saw it. [Senju Hashirama: Group leader, what''s that text on your avatar? The shiny gold looks good] [Namikaze Minato: Group leader, the name is really cool! But I think something like "Most handsome man in the world" would suit you better.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, shut up!!] [Namikaze Minato: Oh, wife...] The three minutes of ban were up, and Uchiha Izuna and Senju Tobirama were released. [Senju Tobirama: Tsk, tsk, tsk... the group leader is really narcissistic¡­] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah! I dare not call myself the kindest man in the ninja world!] [Makoto Ito: do you all want a nickname?] The group fell silent as everyone thought carefully about their nickname. [Senju Hashirama: Group leader! I want a nickname! It should be "God of Gambling"] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, you''re really shamelesss. Everyone knows you are bad at gambling. Aside from that, I think "Ninja World''s Greatest Brain" suits me quite well!] [Uchiha Izuna: You two are really full of yourselves! Just give me the nickname "Super Handsome" and I''ll be fine.] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 5 - 5: Functions Of The Chat Group [Hatake Sakumo: White Fang of the Leaf is good enough for me] [Namikaze Minato: I am okay with any of these two nicknames. Yellow Flash of the Leaf or The Most Caring Husband] [Uzumaki Kushina: M-minato, that last name is really.....] [Namikaze Minato: What''s wrong, Kushina? Don''t you like my nickname?] [Uzumaki Kushina: I-i will like it.] Ito Makoto couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched the conversations unfold in the group. They were supposed to be the legendary shinobis, yet they were bickering over nicknames. It was as if his whole perspective on life had been flipped upside down. Suddenly, Uchiha Madara, who had been silent until now, jumped in. [Uchiha Madara: Group leader! My nickname should be Ghost of the Uchiha! As long as you arrange this nickname for me, I''ll forget about everything that happened before! We''ll still be good friends!] Ito Makoto rubbed his temples. Every one of their nicknames were good and how could he allow that to happen? "Should I just arrange the signatures as I please?" he muttered to himself with a devious smile. He started setting nicknames for everyone. [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Senju Hashirama''s nickname as "God Of Shinobi Who Loves Madara The Most"] [Senju Hashirama: Group leader, what is this? This isn''t the nickname I wanted!] Hashirma stared at his nickname with an embarrassed face. [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Uchiha Madara''s nickname as ''The Uchiha Who Loves Dancing With Hashirama''] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell?! This isn''t what I asked for! I wanted my nickname to be the ghost of the uchiha and I''m certainly not dancing with Hashirama! These nicknames are too weird. I don''t want them] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I do. Wait..it''s not what you guys think! ] The rest of the group stared in shock, not sure how to react to this sudden confession. [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Senju Tobirama''s nickname as a Jutsu & Technique Maker (JTM) ] [Senju Tobirama: Phew. Compared to my brother, my nickname is pretty normal... ] [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Uchiha Izuna''s nickname as Senju Tobirama''s little wife!] Everyone was stunned! What was going on? The nicknames of Hashirama and Madara was already outrageous enough, but now... Izuna had become Senju Tobirama''s little wife? This was going too far! [Group leader Makoto Ito has set the nickname for Hatake Sakumo as "Depressed Uncle"] [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Uchiha Fugaku''s nickname as "Most Genius Patriarch"] [The group leader, Makoto Ito, has set Uchiha Shisui''s nickname as "A Foolish Kid"] [Group leader Makoto Ito has set Hyuga Hizashi''s Nickname as "The One With Alien Eyes"] ...¡­ Soon, Makoto Ito set the nicknames for everyone. Earlier, when everyone had been thinking about their own nicknames, they had been so excited. They had hoped for something cool and impressive. But now, as they looked at their nicknames, they had a shameful face. But there was no way around it. After all, the group leader was Ito Makoto. Everyone had no choice but to accept the nicknames that he had set for them! While everyone else was feeling depressed, Ito Makoto was grinning to his ears. these were all legendary figures from the ninja world and the characters he had only seen in anime. [Makoto Ito: Ahem... Okay, now that the nicknames have been set, let me introduce you all to the main functions of this group!] When Ito Makoto finally got down to business, everyone, who had been feeling down earlier, was now stunned. They finally got to hear about the actual features of the group chat! [Makoto Ito: First of all, this group chat allows you to meet each other, like opening a room! You can do anything in this private space, such as sparring or even dating. Whatever you want to do is fine! You can even live in it, like a rebirth of sorts. Of course, this requires me to give you permission!] [Makoto Ito:, Without my consent, no one can enter the private space. You will only be able to look at the chatbox] Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes began to gleam with excitement. Especially those with wives! After all, their wives were also in the group chat! [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, we can finally meet!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Mikoto, just wait, we can meet in a while!] Naturally, there were some exceptions. [Uchiha Madara: Wahahahaha! Hashirama! Let''s have a big fight!] [Senju Hashirama: I am looking forward to it] [Uzumaki Mito: Hashirama? What are you looking forward to? The moment others heard about this function, they thought of their wife! But you, the first thing you think about is that damned Madara!] [Uzumaki Mito: I had enough of your nonsense!!] [Senju Hashirama: Hey, wife, I was wrong. I didn''t say I wouldn''t look for you! Just wait until Madara and I finish fighting, then I''ll go find you, okay?!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hahaha! Did you just ask me to wait for the two of you to finish fighting? Sure enough! in your heart, Uchiha Madara is much more important than me] [Makoto Ito: Okay, quiet down. this group chat not only allows you to meet, but you can also give all your blood inheritance limits, combat experience and other abilities to me] As soon as Ito Makoto finished speaking, the group immediately fell silent Even the two big talkers, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, stopped typing. It was perfectly understandable. Who were they? And why should they give all their skills to some random kid? Who knew what kind of person this Ito Makoto was? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ito Makoto saw the silence and sighed with a wry smile. It seemed he would need to think of a way to convince them to share their abilities! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 6 - 6: Functions Of The Chat Group(2) Ito Makoto was in no hurry. He already had plenty of tricks up his sleeve on how to take advantage of these legendary figures! He continued speaking in the group chat. [Makoto Ito: The functions I mentioned earlier aren''t even the most important ones. The main feature of this group chat is the ability to share my vision. With my permission, you can observe the outside world! [For example, is there someone you''ve been longing to see in the outside world? Your son? Your daughter? Your granddaughter? If you wish to take a look, all you need is my approval! Once vision sharing is activated, you can see them again!] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Makoto Ito dropped an absolute bombshell in the group chat! [Namikaze Minato: Are you serious?! Group leader, are you saying I can really see the outside world through you? Does this mean... I can see my son?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Is this true?! This is great. Minato, we really weren''t good parents. But with the group leader''s vision sharing, we can finally see what our Naruto looks like as he grows up. I wonder how he''s doing now? Is he eating well? Going to bed on time? Staying away from the three ninja taboos? [Minato, you were the Fourth Hokage! Naruto must be living a very happy life now, right? He must be the little hero of the whole village. He must have many good friends! The Third Hokage will definitely take good care of him!] Upon hearing about the vision-sharing function, Uzumaki Kushina was the first to react. After all, she had only seen her son once when he was born. She and Minato had no idea how Naruto was living now. [Hatake Sakumo: Kakashi¡­] [Hyuga Hizashi: Neji¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: Fugaku, this is wonderful. We can see Sasuke and possibly Itachi too] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yes, Mikoto. I wonder how our sons are doing now?] [Uzumaki Mito: Can I also see litte Tsunade?] [Senju Hashirama: I wonder if my grand daughter quit gambling] [Senju Tobirama: Not a chance, Brother] ________ As everyone immersed themselves in thoughts of their loved ones, Makoto Ito sighed before speaking up again. [Makoto Ito: I really don''t want to spoil the mood but I feel I should warn you in advance. The people you''ve mentioned, they might not be doing as well as you think] The group fell into an uneasy silence. If what Makoto Ito said was true, this was far from good news. More importantly, there was no reason for him to lie. With vision sharing, they would soon be able to see their loved ones for themselves. There was no point in deceiving them. As the weight of the situation settled in, it was none other than Senju Hashirama who broke the silence. [Senju Hashirama: Well¡­ let''s not be too pessimistic. This function is still a wonderful thing. We''re all just a bunch of dead people anyway. Being able to use this group chat to see the outside world is already a blessing. I can also see the Konoha that Madara and I built together. I can see whether the world has finally achieved true peace!] [Senju Tobirama: Don''t be an naive, Brother. Peace? There''s no such thing as true peace in this world. The so-called peace you had when you were alive? That was just because you were powerful enough to suppress the entire ninja world. [And let''s not forget, you handed out the tailed beasts to the other nations like they were some festival gifts. Do you even know what happened after you died? A ninja war broke out! And I died in that war.] [Peace? Don''t make me laugh. There will never be real peace unless there is true unification. Otherwise, the cycle of war will never end.] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, I-i] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother] [Senju Hashirama: .....] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, as much as I despise Tobirama, I have to agree with him. Peace? That is nothing but an illusion. If there is to be true peace, it can only come from someone strong enough to suppress the entire ninja world and enforce unification. Only then will real peace be achieved!] [Uchiha Madara: Distributing tailed beasts? Only an idiot like Hashirama would come up with such a ridiculous idea.] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, Madara. No one asked for your validation] [Uchiha Izuna: You shut up,Tobirama. Don''t you dare insult my brother! Otherwise I will fight with you] [Senju Tobirama: Hah! I''m not afraid of you. You''re a loser! A weakling who couldn''t even protect himself. You are nothing but trash with red lights for eyes] [Uchiha Madara: Damn you! Come on then. Didn''t that brat Makoto Ito just say there''s a function for opening a duel room? I''ll teach you a lesson today!] ''Why do these guys always end up fighting each other?'' Makoto Ito was completely speechless. When did Madara and Tobirama even talk so much? Weren''t these two supposed to be cold, aloof, and intimidating figures? Their entire character settings were falling apart. Had they all been infected by Hashirama''s stupidity? Why had they all turned into a bunch of loud, talkative idiots? Just then, Uzumaki Mito finally lost her patience. [Uzumaki Mito: Will you guys shut up already? Have you embarrassed yourselves enough? I always knew Hashirama was a fool, but Madara, since when did you become one too? Is fighting the most important thing right now? Shouldn''t we first take a look at what the ninja world looks like now? Aren''t you even curious?] [Namikaze Minato: That''s right. We still have plenty of time to fight later! For now, shouldn''t we focus on seeing what''s become of the ninja world?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Agreed. I''m also very curious about the state of the current ninja world. Why don''t we follow the group leader''s lead and take a look first?] [Uchiha Shisui: +1] [Uchiha Fugaku: +1] [Uchiha Mikoto: +1] [Hatake Sakumo: That does make sense.] [Might Dai: This is the burning passion of youth!] [Uchiha Madara: Fine, you guys have a point. I''ll let these two Senju bastards off the hook today. But we''re fighting another day!] [Senju Hashirama: Sure!] [Senju Tobirama: Pathetic] [Uchiha Madara: You two bastards! What do you mean by that?! Are you mocking me?!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 7 - 7: There Is No Free Lunch In The World [Makoto Ito: Okay, that''s enough. Don''t you all want to see what the outside world looks like now?] The moment Makoto Ito finished speaking, the group chat fell into complete silence. Even Madara, who had been arguing just moments ago, stopped. Without wasting any time, Makoto activated the vision-sharing function. Instantly, all the members of the group gained the ability to see through his perspective At first, what they saw was Makoto Ito''s face reflected through the chat box. Then, they observed the small house he was in, catching glimpses of the modest interior. Through the window, they managed to see a little bit of the world outside. This solidified their belief in the chat group''s capabilities. The functions were real and it truly allowed them to witness the current state of the ninja world. [Senju Hashirama: This is incredible! It''s absolutely amazing. I want to check on Konoha immediately!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Wow, we can actually see the outside world. Naruto, Mom is here to see you.Makoto, please take us to see Naruto. I need to see how he''s doing!] [Senju Tobirama: I wonder how the little monkey has been handling things. My clan should be safe under his leadership. I trust that Konoha has grown into a formidable village by now.] _______ By this point, everyone in the group had already learned about Namikaze Minato''s position as the Fourth Hokage. They also knew that after his death, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had reassumed control over Konoha. As a result, it was clear to all that the current leader of the village was still the Third Hokage. However, amidst all this information, one thing particularly irked Hashirama. It was Minato''s death itself. Was the Nine Tails really have been powerful enough to kill a Hokage? Back in his time, Hashirama used to play around with the Nine Tails single-handedly as if it were a mere pet. How did the Hokage of later generations end up so weak? Did simply sealing the Nine Tails really cost Minato his life? Isn''t that far too embarrassing for someone holding the Hokage title? Faced with Hashirama''s unintentional mockery, Namikaze Minato could only stay silent. He was up against a monster. There was no point in comparing himself. _________ Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that everyone had caught a glimpse of the outside world through Makoto Ito''s vision, they were completely overwhelmed with excitement. For a group of people who were already long dead, the opportunity to witness the living world once more was nothing short of a miracle. While everyone was focused on their chat boxes, eagerly watching the scenery outside, the screen suddenly went black. In an instant, their vision returned to darkness. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, what do you think you''re doing?] [Senju Hashirama: ???] [Namikaze Minato: What just happened?] [Uchiha Izuna: Why can''t I see anything?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Did your screens go black too?] As the group chat filled with confused and anxious messages, Makoto Ito had a sinister smile on his face. If one had to describe it, it would be the kind of smile one would expect from a salesman who was about to say an outrageous price after gaslighting the customers. [Makoto Ito: Everyone, Do you really think you can get something for free? I''m sure you were all powerful figures in your time and understand this simple truth. If you want to see the outside world, that''s possible But tell me, are you willing to offer me something in return? Look at the ninja world now¡ªhow beautiful it is! Look at the flowers, the grass, and the trees. Oh my, the air is so fresh! Oops, wait¡­ Did I just catch a glimpse of Naruto and Sasuke through the window? [Makoto Ito: So, tell me, don''t you want to see it too?] The moment Makoto Ito sent this message, every group member in the Pure Land had an uncomfortable expression. This kid was something else and his approach was downright ruthless. First, he stirred up their emotions by telling that their loved ones might not be doing well. Then, he showed them the group chat''s vision-sharing function, proving that it was real and that they could see the outside world. And just when they were hooked, he turned off the vision and demanded compensation for turning it back on. It was a flawless scheme that was both infuriating and impressive. [Makoto Ito: Oh, I almost forgot to mention one very important detail. I have the ability to enable vision sharing for specific individuals. In other words, whoever offers me the best benefits will get access to the outside world. But those who don''t? Well, your screens will remain black forever!] At that moment, the group chat fell into stunned silence. They had initially assumed that as long as someone offered something, the vision-sharing function would be restored for everyone. But Makoto Ito''s words shattered that illusion completely. He wasn''t just demanding payment¡ªhe was turning this into a competition. [Uchiha Madara: Damn it!] [Uchiha Izuna: Fuck!] [Senju Hashirama: Shit!] [Senju Tobirama: You brat!] [Namikaze Minato: You are truly cunning.] With that, the chat once again grew quiet. Now, everyone was deep in thought. What could they offer? If they gave away something too valuable, they would feel cheated. After all, Makoto Ito wasn''t their ally or family. Why should they hand over their precious techniques or knowledge for nothing? But if their offer was too insignificant, Makoto Ito would simply ignore them and refuse to share the vision. Thus, rather than rushing in blindly, they chose to wait. Let someone else go first. That way, they could gauge what kind of compensation was acceptable before deciding on their own. __________ Minutes passed. Then, suddenly, a notification popped up in the chat. [Uchiha Fugaku has gifted the group leader a Master-Level Proficiency in Three Bodies Technique!] [Uchiha Fugaku: How about this, group leader? Not a bad gift, right? Now, please enable vision sharing for me!] The moment everyone saw that someone had finally taken the first step, their eyes lit up with suprise. So, this was all it took? The Three Bodies Technique was just a basic ninja school technique. If it was enough, then they had plenty to offer. They could toss out low-level skills all day without breaking a sweat. It was an easy price to pay. After seeing the message, Makoto Ito''s face darkened. [Makoto Ito: The Three Bodies Technique?! Are you trying to feed a beggar here?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Uh¡­ Well, I noticed that the group leader looks quite young. You probably haven''t even graduated from the ninja academy yet, right? I thought this would be a useful technique for you, and I happen to be quite proficient in it.] Everyone had already noticed Makoto Ito''s appearance and strength when the vision-sharing function was still active. What could they say? Even calling him weak would be an overstatement. With the way he was now, most of them could defeat him with one finger. Upon hearing what Fugaku had said, Makoto had an ugly face while laughing in anger. [The group leader, Makoto Ito, has banned group member Uchiha Fugaku for three minutes!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 8 - 8: Accepting The Gifts [Makoto Ito: Next time, if I see anyone try that again, I''ll just ban you permanently, and don''t even think about seeing the outside world!] [Stop trying to fool me with these basic stuffs. You''ve got to show some real sincerity if you want something, right? I''m not asking for you to give me your special techniques but I do expect you to give me something decent. What is a Three Bodies Technique, anyway?] After venting his anger, he clicked the accept button. [Group leader Makoto Ito has received Master-level proficiency in the Three Bodies Technique!] [Uchiha Mikoto: ???] [Uchiha Madara: What an...evil kid!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Damn...] [Senju Hashirama: Pfft...Hahahaha! Sorry, guys. I just couldn''t hold it in] Meanwhile, Fugaku was trembling with anger upon seeing the notification."Damn it! If you didn''t want it, then don''t take it!" As soon as Makoto accept it, he felt a surge of unfamiliar energy coursing through his body. His thoughts about the three bodies technique changed. What he once struggled to understand about the technique now clicked into place instantly. Within a few moments, Makoto had fully mastered the Three Bodies Technique. Transformation Technique, Clone Technique and Body Replacement Technique. ________ After witnessing Fugaku''s situation, others thought twice about trying to bribe him with something cheap. They realized they had to offer something more valuable. The group fell silent for a while. Everyone was thinking what they could offer, something valuable yet not too expensive and nothing like the Three Bodies Technique. Finally, after some time, the chat began to light up with new messages! Makoto looked at the notifications flooding, his eyes practically glowing with anticipation. These big names were finally offering something! He grinned, reading through the chat. [Senju Hashirama presents Chakra x3 to the group leader!] [Senju Tobirama presents Water Style: Water Dragon Bomb Technique to the group leader!] [Uchiha Madara presents Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique to the group leader!] [...] As Makoto continued to read the messages, He was a bit disappointed. While the gifts weren''t bad, they certainly weren''t anything extraordinary. He knew that getting Forbidden Techniques or Wood Style from these powerful figures was a long shot, but a small part of him still hoped for something more impressive. As Makoto clicked to accept each item one by one, he instantly felt his chakra multiplied three times, and in the blink of an eye, he had mastered two new ninjutsu! All he could think was how incredible the group chat was! The power of the group chat was truly unmatched. Then, the next wave of surprises flooded in from the group chat! [Namikaze Minato presents Top-level chakra control skills to the group leader!] [Uchiha Izuna presents Fire Style Nature Transformation to the group leader!] [Hatake Sakumo presents Lightning Style: White Light Blade] [Uzumaki Kushina presents Four Symbols Seal to the group leader!] [Uchiha Mikoto presents Earth style Nature Transformation to the group leader!] [Uchiha Shisui presents Fire Style: Dragon Fire Technique to the group leader!] [Might Dai presents the first two gates of Eight Inner Gates to the group leader!] [...¡­] [...¡­] [...¡­] Makoto was relieved as they finally stopped playing around. [Makoto Ito: Aaha! Seniors, you are too kind! Thank you so much! You are all so generous, I feel so unworthy!] Excited, Makoto clicked to receive everything almost instantly. [Makoto Ito: I wish you all a prosperous and happy future, May you live long and continue to thrive!] [Senju Hashirama: ...] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [.....¡­] [.....¡­] As the others saw messages Makato sent, they couldn''t help but laugh and shake their heads. This kid was truly something else. The moment he saw benefits, he instantly switched gears. Meanwhile, Uchiha Fugaku, who had just been released from the ban room, had no choice but to offer another gift to Makoto in hopes of finally seeing his son again. [Uchiha Fugaku presents Grandmaster-level Shuriken Technique to the group leader!] [Makoto Ito: Oh, Uncle Fugaku, you are too kind. How could I accept such a generous gift? This is too embarrassing] [The group leader Makato Ito has received the Grandmaster-level Shuriken Technique!] Everyone looked at the chat, shaking their heads in disbelief. "This kid If we offer him something, we are his seniors and if you don''t, he''ll call us a bastard!" "It''s like he switches personalities depending on what he gets!" [Namikaze Minato: Alright, the group leader has received everything. Can we enable vision sharing now?] [Uchiha Madara: Yeah, kid, hurry up and turn on vision sharing!] [Senju Hashirama: Rah!!!] [Ito Makoto: Okay, okay, I understand, I understand! Why the rush?] With that, the vision sharing was finally restored, and everyone in the Pure Land could once again see the outside world. Makoto''s mood couldn''t have been better. This operation had been a total success! Not only had his chakra, ninjutsu, nature transformations, taijutsu, genjutsu, sealing techniques, perception skills, and ninja tools all improved, but his power had grown by leaps and bounds. Makoto could now truly call himself a ninja. he might not be a powerhouse just yet, but he was well on his way. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With all these powerful friends in his group, he had plenty of time to gather even more techniques and strength. In less than ten minutes, he had transformed from a ungraduated ninja into someone with the strength of a Ch¨±nin! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 9 - 9: What A Loss The improvement was truly incredible! Though his combat experience was still somewhat lacking, Makoto wasn''t too concerned. After all, there were many people in the group with ample battle experience. For example, Uchiha Madara. Who wouldn''t want to fight effortlessly, dominating the battlefield like a dance? If anything, Madara was the most graceful and deadly fighter among all the powerhouse figures in the group! Makoto knew what he had to do. He would find a way to acquire Uchiha Madara''s combat experience for himself in the future. As for training the hard way? That was simply out of the question. The group was filled with powerful figures who could help him bypass the need for hard training. Why waste time with practice? Before the chat group came into play, he had to practice. But now that he had access to it, why should he waste time when he could focus on gaining more power? His most important task was not to spend years honing his skills, but to focus on getting as much as possible from these big names in the group. Wood Style, Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Flying Thunder God Technique, Rinnegan, Sage Mode...He wanted it all! Just as Makoto was thinking, he casually dropped a bombshell in the chat. [Makoto Ito: By the way, There''s something incredibly important I need to tell you all. There''s a function in the group chat that hasn''t been unlocked yet. It''s the the ability to resurrect the dead. ] The group went absolutely wild after reading this information. Resurrection? Could that really be true? Everyone in the group started discussing the potential of this news, but Makoto stayed silent on the matter. The group chat did have a resurrection function. However, unlocking it required his own strength to reach a certain level. Kage-level Strength S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without that level of strength, he couldn''t revive anyone even if he has the authority to resurrect others. After receiving all the benefits from the powerful figures in the group, Makoto got ready for the day. He tidied up, had breakfast, washed up, and headed out. Today, he was heading to ninja school alongside Naruto, Sasuke, and the rest. "Today''s a great day~ Everything I want is coming true~" He sang to himself as he walked down the street, feeling overjoyed. His strength had improved so much and only now, the world seemed so fun. Meanwhile, the members in the group chat were also in high spirits. After being idle for so long, it was refreshing to finally witness the ninja world again. The most exciting part was the possibility of resurrection. But there was one person who was slightly uncomfortable with this situation. Naturally, it was Madara. Despite all his schemes, and preparations for his own resurrection, Makoto casually told them that the group chat has a resurrection function? As Makoto walked down the streets of Konoha, he couldn''t help but notice the bustling atmosphere. Konoha was as prosperous as ever. There were people everywhere. Ninja going on missions, civilians doing business, and vendors shouting to attract attention. [Senju Hashirama: Konoha has really changed. It''s much more prosperous than when I first founded the village! Seems like the Hokage successors have done well. [Senju Tobirama: True, it looks like handing over the Hokage seat to the young monkey was the right choice.] [Uchiha Madara: It''s all just surface-level prosperity. You can''t see the darkness behind it.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, Don''t keep imagining the ninja world as a dark place. Take a look at the people on the street. they''re happy! Isn''t that what we dreamed of when we built Konoha? Isn''t that what we wanted for this village?] Hearing Hashirama''s words, Uchiha Madara fell silent. He recalled the goal of founding Konoha. Peace and Stability. But he believed that peace was unattainable. What was truly dark was not the world, but the human heart. As long as there were people, there would be conflict. Hashirama''s idealism was flawed in Madara''s eyes. His plan for resurrection wasn''t just about him¡ªit was about ending the cycle of war for good. "I must fulfill my promise," Madara thought. In doing so, he would be fulfilling the promise he had made with Hashirama when they were young. _____ With that, the group followed Makoto''s vision, watching the lively streets of Konoha as people bustled around, each lost in their thoughts. As Makoto walked out of a narrow alley in Konoha, everyone in the group chat noticed the Hokage Rock, with the faces of the Hokages carved into the mountain. [Senju Hashirama: Oh, look, it''s my statue!] [Senju Tobirama: And I''m there too.] [Namikaze Minato: Mine too.] [Senju Hashirama: But seriously, Fourth, Why did you die so young? And to think it was because of sealing the Nine Tails? Is that even something that can kill you? Isn''t that just a little pet you can hold with one hand?] [Uchiha Madara: Nine Tails? Isn''t that thing just a puppet? I''d stare at it and it would fall down instantly.] [Namikaze Minato: Uh... I don''t want to bring it up, but yes, I did die because I sealed the Nine Tails. But here''s the thing¡ªthere was this guy who called himself Uchiha Madara. He attacked me and Kushina, which is why I perished along with the Nine Tails.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara?!] [Senju Tobirama: What did you say just now?] [Uchiha Madara: Me?] [Uchiha Izuna: My Brother?] [Namikaze Minato: Yes, he called himself Uchiha Madara and to top it off, he controlled the nine tails] [Senju Tobirama: I am saying it again and again. Uchihas are full of evil. Now, They actually killed Konoha''s Fourth Hokage!] [Uchiha Madara: But I''m already dead. How could that have been me?] [Senju Hashirama: That''s right! Madara''s already dead. It couldn''t have been him and Tobirama, seriously, stop thinking the Uchiha clan is all bad. Madara is a pretty decent guy¡­] Naturally, Madara kept quiet. The situation was tied to his resurrection plan, so he could only pretend he wasn''t involved. On the other hand, Makoto knew the whole story, but he didn''t say a word to the others. After all, how could he explain everything? He was just a kid now. Besides, the fun of uncovering secrets was in letting the truth unfold slowly. [Senju Tobirama: But it looks like the little monkey had done well. He must be quite old by now. It''s impressive to see him take on the responsibility of Hokage.] Ito Makoto didn''t comment on Tobirama''s opinion of his apprentice. He didn''t feel the need to tell Tobirama about the good things that Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had done. He could leave that discovery for later. When Tobirama finds out what his precious apprentice has really done, it would be interesting to see if he still feels so optimistic about him. [Senju Hashirama: It''s such a pity that Minato died so young. What a loss!] [Namikaze Minato: I was honored to die fighting for Konoha. As a Hokage, it''s our duty to ensure the safety of Konoha!] [Senju Hashirama: But you died because of sealing the Nine Tails.] [Namikaze Minato:.....] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 10 - 10: Embarrassed Senju Brothers Minato truly didn''t know what to say at that moment! Yes! Hashirama was incredible. He could capture the Nine Tails easily and even fight madara while toying with it like a mere pet. Minato was like an ordinary person in comparison. Who could match such a freak of nature? Could a normal person fight against the Nine Tails? Looking at Hashirama and Madara, each one seemed more extravagant than the other. At this moment, Hashirama was replaying an image in his mind. With his Wood Style Jutsu, He was lifting the Nine Tails like a chicken. They were all Hokage, but why was there such a vast gap between them? Was every generation weaker than the last? It seemed that with each generation, the strength declined. Hashirama had just observed the ninjas in Konoha through Makoto, and none of them seemed impressive. Compared to the ninjas of his period, they were basically nothing. Could it be that the long-lasting peace had made everyone too comfortable? Well, at least that was a good thing! It proved that there was peace now. [Senju Tobirama: Brother, if you can''t keep quiet, then just shut up. Not everyone is as absurdly strong as you. Isn''t it a bit cruel to talk like that?] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, what do you mean? Did you also die from sealing the Nine Tails?] [ Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother. Of course I didn''t die from sealing the Nine Tails. How could sealing that thing kill someone?! ] [ Senju Hashirama: Yeah, It''s just a seal, how could it kill someone? ] [ Namikaze Minato: ¡­.. As Makoto watched this scene, he couldn''t help but laugh. Tobirama had the nerve to talk? How did he die? He really knew how to pretend. After all, Minato sealed the Nine Tails while protecting the village and fighting against Obito who had kamui. And what about him? How did he die? Makoto couldn''t take it anymore, so he spilled Tobirama''s secrets. [Makoto Ito: The Second Hokage didn''t die from sealing the Nine Tails. Instead, he was killed by two mini Nine Tails] [Senju Tobirama: How do you know? No, Kid, shut up! ] [Senju Hashirama: What do you mean by two mini Nine Tails? Are there other Nine Tails? Why didn''t I know about this?] [ Uchiha Madara: Hahaha! Tobirama, You are a shinobi greater than your brother] [Uchiha Izuna: Tobirama, you can''t escape this time] At this moment, Tobirama was extremely embarrassed. [Senju Tobirama: What about you, huh? you''re nothing, loser!] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Makoto explained to everyone about the two Nine Tails, Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Everyone now knew that the Tobirama had been killed by them. [Senju Hashirama: Alas! It seems that ninjas in the future are truly inferior to each other. Sure enough, I am the strongest Hokage and the God of Shinobi ] Seeing the arrogant Hashirama, Makoto thought with an amusing smile. ''Isn''t the God of Shinobi Sarutobi Hiruzen?'' After all, this was what taught in the current ninja school textbooks. Sarutobi Hiruzen was also hailed as the God of Shinobi. [Uchiha Madara: The current generation is truly inferior to the last one. When Hashirama and I faced the tailed beasts, we could easily subdue them! So, when Hashirama says he is the god of Shinobi, there''s no doubt about it. After all, he is the only one in the entire ninja world who could defeat me! ] [Ito Makoto: So, First Hokage is considered the God of Shinobi? Isn''t it supposed to be Third Hokage? That''s what we learn in the textbooks these days. ] [Senju Hashirama: What!? ] [Senju Tobirama: ....] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Uzumaki Mito: ...] [Makoto Ito: What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Isn''t the God of Shinobi Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage?] [Uchiha Madara: The strongest? Where did he get off calling himself that? How does he have the audacity? It seems as he ages, his shamelessness grows too. I can crush him with a single hand. He''s the God of Shinobi? What a joke!] [Makoto Ito: Hahahahaha! Madara, you are really protective of Hashirama. I was right in making your nickname.] [Uchiha Madara: What on earth are you talking about?] [Uzumaki Mito: Sigh, It''s clear now, you two really are...] [Senju Tobirama: To be honest, I noticed something was off with the two of them a long time ago] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s right! I noticed it too ] [Uchiha Madara: Ahh! Shut up, everyone! ] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, Don''t be so angry. Our relationship is nothing like that. We are like siblings] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you idiot!] [Senju Hashirama: ....] [ Uchiha Madara: All of you are mentally ill. Especially the Fourth, you are the most mentally ill. Didn''t you say before that I attacked you and your wife? I''m already dead. How could I have attacked you?] In fact, Uchiha Madara figured out what had happened. The "Uchiha Madara" who Minato referred to as having attacked him must have been Uchiha Obito. Now, Madara had to sever any connections to that incident. He couldn''t show any weakness. After all, there was now a new variable¡ªIto Makoto. If these guys discovered his plan, they would likely start training Ito Makoto relentlessly, potentially ruining his chances of resurrection. He couldn''t afford to let his plan fail and most importantly, it was true that he had nothing to do with that incident. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 11 - 11: Miserable Danzo As Makoto walked, he reflected on the actions of the Sarutobi Hiruzen. In his youth, Hiruzen could be considered a true ninja. However, in his old age, it was hard not to see his increasing mistakes. He had allowed his good friend Danzo to indulge in a series of questionable actions, and his weak foreign policy led to the death of Hyuga Hizashi. His failure to put a stop to rumors ultimately resulted in Hatake Sakumo''s suicide. Orochimaru, his apprentice and one of the legendary Sannin, defected from Konoha. Tsunade was wandering off on her own, and Jiraiya ran away as well. The most notable failure was his lack of care for Uzumaki Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage. Hiruzen even failed to provide proper guidance for him! While claiming that the identity of the deceased Hokage was hidden to protect the safety of the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, it was his own actions that inadvertently revealed Naruto''s connection to the Nine-Tails fox. It was clear that those who played politics had a way of manipulating the truth to their advantage. ... As Makoto continued his walk, his eyes drifted up to the Hokage Rock. A question suddenly crossed his mind. [Makoto Ito: Second Hokage, it seems Third Hokage is more than just your disciple. Why was the Hokage position given to him? Was it because he stepped forward in a crisis to save everyone? Why not leave it to Shimura Danz¨­?] [ Senju Tobirama: How did you even know this kind of thing? You''re getting me more and more interesting. How much else do you know? As far as I tell, you''re just an orphan and your strength is pretty average. How did you come to know about these things? Who told you?] [Ito Makoto: Don''t worry about it. I know plenty of things about them. I know what you know and even what you don''t know. I even know about Uchiha Madara who attacked the Fourth Hokage] [ Uchiha Madara: Why are you guys bringing me into this conversation? I already told you, that person is definitely not me. I''ve lived my life openly and honestly, and I don''t hide who I am!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara is right. The person who attacked the Fourth Hokage didn''t even have the courage to show his face, which means it couldn''t have been Madara. Besides, Madara should have been dead by then. After all, I killed him with my own hands! ] [ Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, shut up! Did I ask you to speak for me? [ Senju Hashirama:¡­...] At this moment, Madara couldn''t help but feel some doubt. Did this kid really know many secrets? And Did he know about his plans? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What Makoto had said left Madara feeling puzzled. After all, Makoto seemed to be aware of a lot of secrets, and the ability to resurrect everyone in the group only made him more mysterious. [Ito Makoto: Alright, alright, enough with this. Don''t worry about it too much. Right now, you can follow my eyes and see the outside world. You can discover for yourselves what happens in the future. It would be boring if I just told you everything. And by the way, Second Hokage, why did you give the Hokage position to Hiruzen?] [ Senju Tobirama: Well, what you mentioned is part of the reason I passed it on to him. If you want to become Hokage, you must be someone who can take responsibility. Hokage is more than just a title or glory. It''s about shouldering the rise and fall of the entire Konoha Village. Only those who can step up and illuminate the village at crucial moments deserve to be Hokage! ] [Senju Hashirama: He is right. That''s what Hokage should do!] [Namikaze Minato: And That''s exactly what I did] [Uchiha Madara: Tsk, a bunch of idiots] [Makoto Ito: I still have one question for Second Hokage. If it had been Danzo who asked for a break that day, would you have passed the Hokage position to him? ] After hearing his question, Tobirama thought carefully about the situation. Everyone else was also wondering how he would answer. Would the Hokage position really be passed on to Danzo? [Senju Tobirama: No, not at all! ] ...¡­ "Pfft hahha..." IMakoto couldn''t help but laugh when he heard his words. Danzo was really in a miserable situation. It seemed that no matter what he did, he was always destined to miss out on the Hokage position. [Makoto Ito: Hahahaha...Second Hokage, do you know? Danzo has been regretting this for years. He always thought that if he had asked to stay and had been the one to refuse, then you would most likely have handed the Third Hokage position to him. He believed that it was his hesitation that caused him to miss the Third Hokage position. But what if he knew that even if he stayed and broke his back, you still wouldn''t have passed the Third Hokage position to him? How would he feel?] [ Senju Tobirama: Actually, Danzo isn''t very suitable for being a Hokage. Even before that incident, I had already decided on the next Hokage. Both Hiruzen and Danzo were good candidates, but in comparison, Hiruzen was much better. Like I said before, Hokage is responsible for the rise and fall of the village. I feel much more at ease leaving the position in Hiruzen''s hands] [ Senju Hashirama: Well, Tobirama, it seems like you made a good choice after all!] [ Senju Tobirama: Yes, the little monkey seemed to have done a really good job] [ Namikaze Minato: Lord Second''s choice is indeed excellent ] [ ... ] When Makoto heard them all praising the Third Hokage, he just smiled and shook his head. Let them praise him for now! But later, when they find out that Tsunade was the last member of the Senju clan and that Uzumaki Naruto lived a life of barely getting by, eating expired food and enduring villagers'' insults all day long, he wondered what their thoughts would be then. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 12 - 12: Ninja Playing House After walking for a while, Makoto finally arrived near the Ninja School. As he got closer, the number of people around him increased. The area was filled with young children, ranging from six to twelve years old, accompanied by their parents who had come to drop them off at school. The atmosphere buzzed with conversations as groups of students gathered, eagerly discussing their progress. Some excitedly bragged about their progress in the Clone Technique, claiming they had almost mastered it. Others boasted that their Transformation Technique had reached a level where they looked indistinguishable from the real thing. A few proudly talked about securing the top rank in their class during the last theoretical exam. To Makoto, these conversations were nothing more than childish chatter. He was no longer the same Ito Makoto as before and his perspective had changed drastically after awakening the chat group. Compared to the others, he felt more than capable of teaching at the ninja school himself. At that moment, the chat group became lively once again. [Senju Tobirama: Is this the current Ninja School?] [Makoto Ito: Yes, this is the Ninja School founded by you and I am studying here as well.] [Senju Hashirama: Damn, this is amazing! Tobirama, you actually did something this incredible.I always thought you''d just spend your days obsessing over those Forbidden Techniques! But this¡­ This is truly brilliant!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara! Did you see this? Isn''t this exactly what we always dreamed of? A world where children don''t have to step onto the battlefield but can instead enjoy a carefree childhood] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, it seems we were right to found Konoha together back then. Just look at these children and how happy they are! Isn''t this proof that our vision was the right one?] [Uchiha Madara: I see it. Shut up! I''m not blind! And they''re just a bunch of kids playing house. What''s so exciting about that?] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Hashirama: Tsk, Madara, why are you always so harsh? This was our dream, and now it has become a reality. You must be happy about it deep down! Hehe] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph¡­] Meanwhile, Tobirama who was observing the the chat, had his own thoughts. [Senju Tobirama: Hmm, the Ninja School has grown so much since I first established it. It looks completely different now] [Namikaze Minato: I have to say, the Ninja School founded by the Second Hokage is truly remarkable. It has given many civilian ninjas the opportunity to learn. And I am one of those civilian ninjas!] [Senju Hashirama: Really?! Fourth, you''re saying you were once a civilian ninja? And now you''ve risen to become Hokage? That''s impressive! You must have been an incredibly talented child!] [Namikaze Minato: Hahaha] [Uchiha Madara: Tsk, a bunch of idiots] As always, the age-old rivalry between Tobirama and the Uchiha resurfaced. [Senju Tobirama: Uchiha Madara, Why are you always spoiling the mood? The Uchiha are truly an evil clan] [Uchiha Izuna: Shut up, Tobirama! Do you want to fight?!] [Uchiha Shisui: ...] [Uchiha Fugaku: Ancestors...] [Uchiha Mikoto: Ah, this is¡­embarassing] However, Madara was far from done with his words. [Uchiha Madara: What kind of ninja school is this? Civilian ninjas? Don''t make me laugh. This is nothing more than a place where children play house] [Uchiha Madara: Just listen to what these kids are talking about. Transformation Technique, Clone Technique, Body Replacement Technique, and shuriken throwing? These are all trash] Tobirama''s patience was reaching its limit. [Senju Tobirama: Madara, Don''t look down on the Ninja School I built!] But Madara refused to back down. [Uchiha Madara: Am I wrong?] [Uchiha Madara: Do you honestly believe Konoha would willingly hand over those forbidden ninjutsu to these so-called civilian ninjas? You''re delusional. Look at what they''re learning¡ªClone Technique, Body Replacement Technique, Transformation Technique. I stopped using these tricks when I was three!] [Senju Tobirama: If we''re talking about the family with the most ninjutsu, that would undoubtedly be the Uchiha clan, wouldn''t it? With your Sharingan, you can copy ninjutsu at will. I wonder if the Uchiha clan are willing to share these techniques?] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! Don''t mention the Uchiha clan in front of me. They have long ceased to be of any concern to me. The moment I left the Uchiha, I unilaterally expelled them all from the clan] It was clear that Uchiha Madara harbored deep resentment toward the Uchiha clan for not following him out of Konoha. Tobirama was never one to miss a good opportunity to mock Madara. He immediately caught between his words. [Senju Tobirama: What a joke! You expelled them? More like they expelled you from the Uchiha clan. You''re nothing more than a Konoha traitor] [Uchiha Izuna: Shut up, Tobirama. You''re not allowed to talk about my brother like that. Do you want to fight?] [Senju Tobirama: Fine by me! Who''s afraid of whom?!] The argument raged for a while before eventually fizzling out. In the end, it was pointless. Tobirama wouldn''t truly engage in battle with Madara. After all, he knew he wasn''t strong enough to defeat him, so what reason would he have to provoke a fight he couldn''t win? He was just messing with Madara and Izuna. ..... Meanwhile, Ito Makoto was approaching the ninja school. Finally, someone couldn''t hold back their curiosity any longer and spoke up. [Uzumaki Kushina: Group leader, You seem to be around the same age as Naruto, right? Do you know him?] [Makoto Ito: You mean Uzumaki Naruto? Of course, We''re good friends and we often compete for the ranks in class] [Uzumaki Kushina: Really? Does that mean Naruto excels in his studies? Does he frequently rank first? That''s amazing, My son is so great. Wait a second, Uzumaki Naruto? Shouldn''t it be Namikaze Naruto?] [Makoto Ito: Ah, it''s Uzumaki Naruto! And I think you might have misunderstood something¡­ The two of us are actually competing for the last rank] [Uchiha Madara: Pfft! Hahaha! Kid, so you''re hilarious!] [Senju Tobirama: Last place? Is that even something worth competing for?] [Senju Hashirama: ....] [Uzumaki Kushina: Last place?!] At that moment, Kushina rubbed her temples in confusion.''Why is my son competing for the last place in class?'' [Uzumaki Kushina: But wait, something doesn''t add up. Naruto should be named Namikaze Naruto. Why did he inherit my Uzumaki surname instead?] [Namikaze Minato: Could it be that the Third Hokage did this for Naruto''s protection? After all, I sealed the Nine Tails inside him, and I had many enemies back then. Not letting Naruto inherit my surname might have been a way to keep him safe¡­] [Uzumaki Kushina: Is that so?] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 13 - 13: Uchiha Clan Is Gone? [Namikaze Minato: It doesn''t matter, as long as Naruto can grow up happily, nothing else will be a problem!] Makoto grinned as he walked towards the school. He had to admire Namikaze Minato''s ability to come up with explanations. The man had even managed to rationalize why Naruto didn''t inherit his surname! He wondered what would this couple think once they saw what Naruto was actually going through? [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, since you know Naruto, that must mean you talk with him daily, right? And you just mentioned that you and Naruto are good friends?] [Makoto Ito: That''s right! ] [Uzumaki Kushina: That''s wonderful! That means we''ll have plenty of opportunities to see Naruto in the future!] [Namikaze Minato: Yes, exactly!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto, How has Naruto been all these years? How is he doing? Does he have many friends?] [Makoto Ito: You''ll see for yourselves soon! Whether he''s doing well or not¡­ well, you''ll be able to judge with your own eyes!] Hearing Makoto''s response, both Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina felt uneasy. After all, Makoto Ito had hinted before that the person they missed might not be living well. Now, when they directly asked about Naruto''s well-being, he simply told them to see for themselves. What did that imply? Didn''t it mean Naruto''s life wasn''t as good as they had imagined? But how could that be? Naruto was the son of the Fourth Hokage, the very hero who sealed the Nine Tails. How could he possibly have a difficult life? More importantly, the Third Hokage was still in charge! The couple firmly believed that Hiruzen Sarutobi would take good care of their son. ... [Hyuga Hizashi: Makoto, Do you know Hyuga Neji?] As Minato and Kushina anxiously asked about their son, Hyuga Hizashi was naturally unable to sit still. [Makoto Ito: I don''t know him personally But I do know of him. He''s a year above me and has quite the reputation as a genius. He was the top student in his class!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Well done! As expected of my son] Hearing that another child was excelling while his own son was competing with the Makoto for last place, Minato and Kushina was feeling a bit disheartened. ... On the other side, Fugaku and his wife could no longer suppress their anxious hearts. [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, since you know Naruto, then you must also know Uchiha Sasuke, right? He should be around your age and might even be your classmate. Do you know Sasuke?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yes, can you tell us about Sasuke?] [Makoto Ito: Ofcourse, I know him. He''s actually in the same class as me] [Uchiha Mikoto: Then, can you tell us about Sasuke?] [Makoto Ito: Sasuke? His performance has always been excellent and he''s been the top student of our year. But no one really wants to talk to him and he doesn''t have many friends because he always has a sour expression on his face] [Uchiha Mikoto: Sasuke has become like that? It must have been hard on him¡­ After everything that happened, it''s not surprising. He used to be such a bright and cheerful child when he was little¡­] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yes, after experiencing that event, it''s understandable that he would become withdrawn¡­ It hasn''t been easy for him.] [Uchiha Izuna: What are you two talking about? What happened? Our Uchiha clan descendants are top students in their class. isn''t that a good thing?] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, you keep talking in circles without speaking clearly] [Makoto Ito: Oh, It''s just....the Uchiha clan was exterminated, that''s all.] Makoto dropped this bombshell in the most casual tone and the entire group fell silent in an instant. Not a single message was sent. Then, as if a fuse had been lit, messages exploded one after another like bombs. [Uchiha Madara: What did you say? The Uchiha clan was exterminated?!] [Uchiha Izuna: Our Uchiha clan is gone?!] [Namikaze Minato: H-How¡­ how is that possible?] [Uchiha Shisui: So it''s finally come to that¡­] [Senju Hashirama: What''s going on? Is this really true?] [Senju Tobirama: Wiped out....How is that possible?] Even Tobirama, who usually spoke ill of the Uchiha at every turn, was utterly shocked. Despite his deep distrust of the Uchiha, he never once thought the entire clan would be eradicated. The Uchiha were one of the founding families of Konoha, known for their overwhelming strength. How could they have been so easily annihilated? He had always suppressed the Uchiha clan, precisely because they were too powerful, and with someone as dangerous as Madara among them, he feared their potential for rebellion. But to be completely wiped out? Could it be that Konoha faced an overwhelming enemy? An enemy so strong that even the Uchiha clan couldn''t survive? Did Konoha suffer devastating losses, leading to the clan''s extermination? [Senju Tobirama: Boy, tell me quickly, what exactly happened? Did Konoha face some kind of powerful enemy? How could the Uchiha clan be exterminated?] [Makoto Ito: There was no powerful enemy. It was the Third Hokage and Danzo who were responsible for their extermination] For a moment, Tobirama couldn''t process what he had just heard. Were his own disciples truly capable of wiping out the entire Uchiha clan? [Senju Tobirama: So that''s how it is. The Uchiha clan must have been planning to rebel against the village! I''ve always said they are an evil clan!] [Senju Hashirama: Shut up, Tobirama! Even after all this time, you''re still saying such things] [Senju Tobirama: Haha! But am I wrong?] [Senju Hashirama: SHUT UP!!!!] [Senju Tobirama: .....Understood, brother] Tobirama could genuinely feel Hashirama''s rage. It was as if his Chakra was surging through the chat. Hashirama was truly furious. What were these so-called descendants doing? The Uchiha and the Senju were the two most powerful clans during his period. Together, they had been the foundation of Konoha and the Uchiha were not only a pillar of the village but also the family of Madara. And now, they had been completely wiped out! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 14 - 14: The Reason for the Demise of the Uchiha Clan [Uchiha Fugaku: Sigh, It all started with the second Hokage. Ever since you took power, you began suppressing our Uchiha clan. Later, when your disciple, Sarutobi Hiruzen, came to power, the suppression only became worse. Once, the Uchiha and the Senju stood side by side, founding Konoha together. Now, our entire Uchiha clan has been wiped out. And you, as the Second Hokage, still have the audacity to mock us? You are unworthy of the title of Hokage!] [Senju Tobirama: Who are you? How dare you speak to me like this?] [Uchiha Fugaku: I am the last leader of the Uchiha clan. Let me tell you, I did not betray the village and I was not a traitor] [Uchiha Madara: You are pathetic! You actually have the nerve to speak here? The Uchiha clan was destroyed under your leadership? You are a complete disgrace! I have long cut ties with the Uchiha clan, but even I can''t help but scold you.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Ancestor¡­] [Uchiha Madara: Enough with the useless words. Explain yourself! Who wiped out the Uchiha clan? Was it the Third Hokage himself? Or was it Danzo, as you claimed?] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah, you idiot. Just tell us the reason already! I swear, I''ll slaughter his entire bloodline] Fugaku remained silent for a long time, not answering their questions. [Uchiha Fugaku: It was the will of Konoha''s top brass that led to our clan''s extermination. However¡­ they were not the ones who actually did it¡­] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell are you even saying? I asked you who did it. Just say it already! Stop dragging this out like an old woman] [Uchiha Fugaku: The one who did it¡­ was¡­ my eldest son.] The chat group fell into absolute silence. Everyone was stunned. The Uchiha clan¡­ was wiped out¡­ by an Uchiha? What the hell? What kind of ridiculous plot twist was this? A clan leader''s own son annihilating his entire clan? The ninja world had seen many ruthless individuals. Those who slaughtered enemies, those who betrayed their own villages but a man who single-handedly eradicated his entire bloodline? What kind of monster was this? [Uchiha Izuna: What did you just say? Your own son destroyed the Uchiha clan? Weren''t you the leader of the Uchiha? Wouldn''t that make your son the young patriarch?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yes¡­] [Uchiha Izuna: Do you even hear yourself right now? Are you sure you are not dreaming? Are you perhaps sleep-talking? Are you mentally ill?!] [Uchiha Madara: Let me get this straight. You''re saying the Uchiha clan was wiped out by one of its own? That your son did it?! Are you fucking kidding me?] Both Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna were completely dumbfounded. No matter how they looked at it, this made no sense. Why the hell would anyone annihilate their own clan? Even Madara, who had been abandoned by the Uchiha Clan, never once thought about destroying them. But now, to hear that an Uchiha actually did it? Just how much good karma did the Uchiha clan accumulate in past lives to produce such a "extraordinary" descendant? [Uchiha Fugaku: The Uchiha clan had ideological conflicts with Konoha''s higher-ups¡­ and the administration was constantly suppressed us and forced my eldest son, Uchiha Itachi to turn against our clan and side with the village leadership. That¡­ is how this tragedy happened.] [Senju Tobirama: That''s so damn funny! And this is exactly why I''ve always said the Uchiha are a clan of lunatics. One of their own wiped them out?! Your whole clan really has the weirdest thought process] [Uchiha Madara: You bastard! What the fuck did you just say?! Come out and fight me!] [Senju Tobirama: You think I''m scared of you?!] [Uchiha Madara: One-on-one, right now!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama! Shut up already!] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, I just can''t get over how hilarious this is! The mighty Uchiha clan, completely wiped out by their own member?! Just thinking about it is killing me. HAHAHA!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph! My son wasn''t even a high-ranking member of Konoha and they managed to brainwash him? This so-called Will of Fire is a fucking joke! Even my own son was manipulated into betraying his clan. I have to commend your excellent disciple.] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! Who knows what was going through his mind? Maybe he just snapped and decided to wipe out his own clan. Don''t go blaming Konoha''s leadership for this! That kid must have just been out of his damn mind] [Uchiha Shisui: Itachi wasn''t a madman. He had his reasons for doing this. Deep down, Itachi truly desired peace and stability!] [Senju Tobirama: And you are? Another Uchiha? Who the hell are you?] [Uchiha Shisui: Actually, I''m closely connected to you. I''m a descendant of Uchiha Kagami!] [Senju Tobirama: Oh? So you''re Kagami''s descendant? Kagami was one of the few Uchiha I actually respected.] [Uchiha Shisui: I was actually guiding Itachi, helping him cultivate his yearning for peace.] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Fugaku: Sigh¡­ Shisui, how exactly did you die? The clan had its doubts about your death, but now I see¡­you were just another spy.] [Uchiha Shisui: I''m sorry, clan leader. The Uchiha''s ambitions were too great. Such ambition would only bring harm to Konoha! As for my death¡­ let''s just leave it in the past.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yeah, it''s all over now. We''re all dead anyway. But no matter what¡­ you and Itachi¡­ you two were the true geniuses of the Uchiha clan.] [Uchiha Madara: Enough. Shut the hell up. Two fucking idiots, and you still call them geniuses? The Uchiha name is being dragged through the mud because of you guys. What''s wrong with having ambition? Ambition is a proof of strength. Only with strength can you bring about true stability. You''re all just a bunch of fucking fools. I don''t even want to waste my breath on you anymore!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 15 - 15: HyÅ«ga Hinata [Senju Tobirama: Haha! You''re all just making excuses. It''s exactly because the Uchiha clan harbored crazy individuals and that cursed bloodline, I was always on guard against them] [Senju Hashirama: THAT''S ENOUGH, TOBIRAMA] [Senju Tobirama: Fine, fine, I won''t say anything more But with the Uchiha clan gone, Konoha will only become more stable and harmonious. This is something I''m truly happy and relieved about!] [Makoto Ito: That''s exactly what I''d expect from the Second Hokage! I just hope you''ll be just as happy and relieved in a little while!] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­What do you mean by that?] [Makoto Ito: Oh, nothing much. You''ll find out soon enough!] At that moment, everyone in the group chat was bewildered. What could it be? Was this related to the Second Hokage somehow? Tobirama had just celebrated the downfall of the Uchiha clan, feeling that Konoha was finally at peace. But what event could possibly turn his relief into shock and sadness? While some already knew what he was talking about. But they stayed silent and waited for Makoto to talk about it. Sensing that Makoto was unwilling to reveal more, Senju Tobirama chose not to press further. However, he couldn''t shake off a growing sense of unease. Something felt terribly wrong. --- Meanwhile, as the conversation continued in the chat, Makoto stepped into his classroom at the Ninja Academy. Since he had arrived a little late, most of the seats were already taken, and the room was buzzing with chatter. He glanced around, greeting his classmates as he walked toward his seat. "Ino! You''re looking beautiful as always!" "Ch¨­ji, still snacking on potato chips first thing in the morning?" "Shikamaru, you''re already sleeping? We just got here!" "Oh, Hinata! Your eyes are as mesmerizing as ever!" "Hey! Move aside! Your big head is blocking my way!" While conversing with his classmates, he gently pushed Sakura away who was blocking the way, walked toward his seat. As he made his way through the room, he stopped near Hinata, who sat quietly at her desk. "Good morning, Hinata!" With a warm smile, he greeted her. The shy Hyuga girl immediately lowered her gaze, her face tinged with pink. "G-Good morning, Makoto-kun..." she murmured softly. --- [Senju Tobirama: Is that a Byakugan?] [Senju Hashirama: Looks like she''s from the Hy¨±ga clan!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Hinata? That''s my brother''s daughter. She''s already grown so much!] [Makoto Ito: Yeah, She and I are the same age.] --- Makoto gazed at Hinata, who sat before him looking like a delicate porcelain doll, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fondness. After all, when he had watched the Naruto anime in his previous life, Hinata had been one of the female characters he adored the most. As for his second favorite? That would definitely be Yamanaka Ino. Unable to control himself, Makoto instinctively reached out, his fingers gently ruffling Hinata''s soft hair. The moment his hand touched her head, Hinata stiffened. Her face instantly turned crimson, and she shrank down in embarrassment, practically burying her head beneath the desk. Despite her overwhelming shyness, she made no effort to resist or pull away. --- At the same time, as Makoto observed the scene unfolding before him, he recalled a crucial detail from his memories. Though his academic performance had never been remarkable, his relationships with his classmates at the Ninja Academy had always been quite good. Except for that arrogant Sasuke, everyone else in the class was quite friendly toward Makoto. The most important thing was naturally his appearance. He was absolutely on par with Sasuke! Even Yamanaka Ino had once sent him flowers. Though, looking back, it seemed like his original self had been a bit of an idiot. He hadn''t even realized what that meant! Ino had never said a word about her feelings, and the original Makoto had remained clueless about it. But in the end, none of that mattered. What truly mattered was that he had done something very important in the past. When he was just four years old, he and Naruto had saved Hinata from being bullied by a group of brats. At that time, Naruto hadn''t even noticed Hinata. All he could think about was Haruno Sakura. He somehow became hinata''s childhood crush. As for Naruto''s future? Whether he ended up with Sasuke or Sakura, who cared? At the very least, by cutting off Hinata''s path to Naruto, he had done a great service to the ninja world. He prevented the birth of Boruto, the infamous hate pulling machine. --- [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn it, Makoto, What the hell are you doing?! Get your hands off my niece''s head!] The moment Hy¨±ga Hizashi saw Ito Makoto ruffling Hinata''s hair, He was so outraged. "That damn brat, he actually dared to lay hands on my adorable little niece?!" If only he weren''t dead right now, he would have personally shown this insolent boy the true power of the Hy¨±ga clan''s Gentle Fist! [Makoto Ito: Why are you freaking out? Can''t you see hinata likes it?] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Like it, my ass! You shameless brat, All I see is you being an scoundrel!] [Makoto Ito: Sigh.... I''m warning you, don''t slander me! Out of respect for you as an elder, I''ll let this slide once. But if you keep this up, I will have to ban you] Upon reading the message, Hy¨±ga Hizashi was so furious that his entire body trembled with rage. [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: ARRRRGHHH! This damn brat!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi has been banned by the group leader Makoto Ito for three minutes!] Seeing that he had been banned, Hizashi''s temples throbbed with frustration. "Damn that brat! I will never accept him and Hinata being together! Not in this lifetime! NEVER!!!" However, as his anger settled, Hizashi was suddenly struck by a terrifying realization He was dead. Which meant... He couldn''t interfere with what was happening in the real world. No matter how much he cursed, raged, or resisted, he had absolutely no way to stop Makoto and Hinata getting together in the future. He could only watch helplessly, grinding his teeth in frustration. _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 16 - 16: I, Uchiha Madara, Would Like to Call You the Most Shameless [Senju Tobirama: Even though you''re young, you''re quite good-looking] [Uchiha Izuna: Kids these days are really maturing early] [Senju Hashirama: But Makoto is indeed quite handsome! If a young girl takes a liking to him, isn''t that normal? After all, his looks are only slightly inferior to mine!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hashirama, can you have a little self-awareness?] [Senju Hashirama: Mito, are you saying I''m not handsome?] [Uzumaki Mito: Handsome, handsome, you''re the most handsome, alright?] [Senju Hashirama: Hehe, I know that already] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, I, Madara, would like to call you the most shameless!] ...¡­ Makoto raised an eyebrow when he saw Uchiha Madara''s words, similar to the phrase he said to Might Guy during the Fourth Great Ninja War. [Senju Tobirama: But I must say, Makoto, you act really fast. At such a young age, you''re already making preparations to find a wife!] [Makoto Ito: It''s obviously Uncle Hizashi meddling in other people''s business. The two of us clearly like each other. Does he really have to tear us apart? Do you think I''d agree to that? Besides, when it comes to finding a wife, I''ve always believed that there are those who act fast and those who act slow¡ªdon''t you guys understand?] [Uchiha Madara: Good grief, when it comes to finding a wife, I, Uchiha Madara, would like to call you the strongest!!] [Makoto Ito: Thank you for the compliment!] [Uchiha Madara: You shameless kid, I have no doubt that even without this ghostly chat group, you''d still have a thriving future ahead of you] [Honestly, I can''t even blame him for being mad at you. After all, That hinata girl is his niece] [Makoto Ito: Well, have you guys never considered the possibility¡­ that she was the one who got a crush on me? ] [Uchiha Madara: ...¡­] [Senju Tobirama: ...¡­] [Uchiha Izuna: ....¡­] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto is so handsome, isn''t it normal? Just like me, Mito once pursued me too] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, can you please show some restraint?] [Uzumaki Mito: Shut up, you idiot!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, you are still as shameless as ever!] [Uchiha Izuna: Truly shameless!] Ignoring Hashirama''s messages, Makoto continued. [Makoto Ito: Besides, having a partner in the ninja school is a long-standing Konoha tradition. There was once a legendary ninja named Namikaze Minato. He was the most sought-after figure in the academy, and in the end, he went on to become the Fourth Hokage of Konoha!] [Senju Tobirama: So, you''re saying that he became the Fourth Hokage because he had a puppy love in school?] [Makoto Ito: That''s what I believe!] [Senju Hashirama: Maybe there''s actually some truth to that¡­] [Senju Tobirama: That''s enough, brother. Just stop. Don''t embarrass yourself any further, okay?] While everyone was busy discussing about Minato and Kushina, the couple themselves weren''t paying attention to any of it. Their eyes were fixed on the shared vision, where they had finally spotted the figure they had been thinking about¡ªNaruto. In the classroom, the young blonde boy couldn''t sit still for even a moment. He kept looking around, chatting with Nara Shikamaru one moment and teasing Inuzuka Kiba the next. From time to time, he would make exaggerated gestures and burst into strange laughter, desperately trying to draw attention to himself. [Namikaze Minato: This¡­ Is this our Naruto? Has he grown this much in all these years? And that golden hair! it''s exactly the same as mine] [Uzumaki Kushina: Yes, Minato! Naruto has grown so much But the most important thing is that he seems really happy and has good friends around him too. That pineapple-head boy looks like someone from the Nara clan and the one on the other side seems to be from the Inuzuka clan] [Namikaze Minato: It looks like Third Hokage has been taking good care of Naruto!] Upon seeing the conversation between the two, Makoto''s lips twitched. Did these two really hear what they just said? Happy? Surrounded by good friends? The Third Hokage taking good care of him? Do any of those things actually apply to Naruto? Not a single one of them, right? But looking at Naruto at this moment, he did seem genuinely happy¡­ No wonder they misunderstood. Minato and Kushina still didn''t know the reality of Naruto''s life. Naruto had very few friends in the entirety of Konoha. Shikamaru, Kiba, Ch¨­ji, and himself. The original Makoto had also been an orphan and shared a similar experience with Naruto. Both had lost their parents at a young age. That was why he had never harbored any resentment toward Naruto and had even often played with him. [Uchiha Madara: This brat¡­ If my senses are correct, is that the chakra of the Nine Tails?] [Senju Hashirama: Yes, I can sense it too. There''s no doubt about it! That''s the Nine Tails'' presence. So he''s this generation''s Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki?] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, you are really ruthless! You turned your own son into a Jinch¨±riki?] [Namikaze Minato: Naruto is my son and this is the responsibility he was born to bear. It''s just that the two of us¡­ sigh...] Reading Minato''s words, Makoto scoffed internally. ''What a fool'' Minato had undoubtedly been an exceptional Hokage. He had even given up his life for the sake of this village. But was Konoha truly worth such devotion? It was difficult for Makoto to imagine what would happen if Minato found out about the kind of life Naruto had been forced to endure all these years. Would he still remain the same, or would he succumb to the darkness? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, if a person loved something deeply enough, then betrayal would only fuel an equally intense hatred. However, at this moment, Minato and Kushina were simply overjoyed to see Naruto again. Meanwhile, in a secluded corner of the classroom, a young boy dressed in blue sat in silence. A fan-shaped clan emblem was emblazoned on his back. His chin rested on his hands, his expression cold. [Uchiha Mikoto: Sasuke! That''s Sasuke! Fugaku, do you see him? That''s our son] [Uchiha Fugaku: ....I see him too!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 17 - 17: What Should I Do If My Son Can’t Find a Girlfriend in the Future? Sasuke was surrounded by a group of little girls from his class, all eagerly vying for his attention. However, his attitude toward them was extremely cold, sometimes outright disdain. "Get out of my way!" The moment Sasuke lost his temper, the group of girls, led by Sakura, immediately scattered. "Sasuke-kun is so handsome!" "Yeah, even when he''s angry, he''s still so cool!" "Ah, no! He''s just too handsome!" On the other hand, Sakura was seething with rage internally. ''You damn girls! How dare you talk to Sasuke?! Sasuke is supposed to be mine!'' ...¡­ [Uchiha Mikoto: Sigh.... Sasuke''s personality is really a bit problematic. How could he be so harsh when faced with so many adorable little girls? What if he can''t find a girlfriend in the future?] [Uchiha Fugaku: I can''t blame him. That incident must have hit him too hard. I''m afraid all he has left in his heart now is hatred¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: I really don''t understand what Itachi was thinking. Are we really going to stand by and watch our sons kill each other in the future?] [Uchiha Fugaku: ... I don''t know either. But we should still trust in our children. I believe they will find their own way to handle things.] At long last, the two parents had finally laid eyes on their long-lost son. [Uchiha Shisui: All of this happened because of that event¡­ If things had been different, Sasuke could have had a wonderful childhood] [Uchiha Fugaku: Enough, Shisui] [Uchiha Mikoto: I suppose the only good news is that Sasuke seems to be very popular with girls] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph, they''re just a bunch of noisy little brats. What''s the point of that?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Fugaku, Do you even realize how lucky your son is? Look at all the girls around Sasuke and take a look at my son. There isn''t a single girl near him. Ugh, What if he can''t find a girlfriend in the future¡­?] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, Naruto is still a kid! Do we really need to worry about this so soon?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shut up! You have the nerve to say that?! Didn''t you already fall in love with me back when we were in ninja school? And now you''re saying Naruto is too young for this?!] [Makoto Ito: Second Hokage, look! Didn''t I say that the Fourth was already in love back when he was in ninja school?] [Senju Tobirama: .....] [Senju Hashirama: It seems that early romance really does help someone become Hokage] [Namikaze Minato: ....] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, shut up!] [Uzumaki Mito: Shut up, you idiot!] [Senju Hashirama: ....] At this moment, in the Pure Land, Hashirama was completely puzzled. "Why are they all telling me to shut up? Did I say something wrong?" It was clearly a case of puppy love for the Fourth Hokage, and yet he still went on to become Hokage. Doesn''t this kinda prove that having a love interest at a young age can actually help someone achieve the position of Hokage? Then he thought back to his own past. ''Didn''t I also meet Madara when I was young?'' He and Madara had been close friends and their relationship had been deep and close, no less than that of a childhood romance. And so, Hashirama came to a firm conclusion. Puppy love helped people become Hokage! Of course, these thoughts remained inside his head. He wasn''t foolish enough to say them out loud. ___________ Soon, Iruka walked into the classroom. "Students, today we are going to learn about how to use the Clone Technique!" Iruka was an attentive teacher, carefully explaining the various applications of the Clone Technique to his students. However, Makoto could barely stifle a yawn. ''As expected, no matter which world I''m in, I just can''t seem to stay awake during lectures'' It wasn''t just because of boredom. It was because he had already mastered the Three Basic Techniques. If he hadn''t gained anything from the powerhouses in the chap group, he might have paid more attention. After all, before coming to this world, he had never been exposed to anything like chakra or cultivation. It would have been fascinating to learn about new things. But he now fully understood these concepts and had learned jutsu far more advanced than the Clone Technique. So, Iruka''s lesson held absolutely no interest for him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [Senju Hashirama: lessons for using the Clone Technique?] [Senju Tobirama: What the hell is this? They teach these things in school now?] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! What did I say? This is just children playing house. These kids are already this old, and they''re still learning something as basic as the Clone Technique. How ridiculous! When I was their age, I was already on the battlefield taking enemy lives!] [Senju Tobirama: Madara, shut up! Maybe they just happened to be covering this today] [Uchiha Madara: Tch! I can''t be bothered to argue with you] Though Senju Tobirama refused to back down, he grumbled internally. "This wasn''t like this when I first founded the ninja school!" Originally, he had provided many ninjutsu for students to learn. If a child showed extraordinary talent, they were supposed to receive direct instruction in more advanced techniques. That was the whole point of creating so many jutsu! "What''s the point of the Forbidden Technique scrolls if they''re never used?" When the ninja school was established, the curriculum focused on practical battlefield skills. But now? They were actually learning how to use Clone Techniques? "How did it deteriorate to this level?" Judging from their age, these students should be nearing graduation. What was the graduation requirement now? "Don''t tell me¡­ they can graduate from ninja school from just mastering the Three Bodies Technique? Can they even be called a ninja? What exactly had Sarutobi Hiruzen been doing all these years? For the first time, Tobirama had genuine doubt about his former student''s leadership. Just then, Hashirama noticed an ominous detail. [Senju Hashirama: Have you all noticed?] There doesn''t seem to be a single Senju clan student in the classroom¡­] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 18 - 18: Where The Hell is Senju Clan? Now, everyone was searching for the Senju clan members after reading Hashirama''s message. Tobirama also began to take a closer look. After carefully inspecting the classroom, he found that there wasn''t a single student from the Senju clan present. [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, is there really not a single one?] [Senju Tobirama: It seems so. I don''t see any students from the Senju clan here at all¡­] [Senju Hashirama: What''s going on?] [Senju Tobirama: Perhaps it''s just a coincidence that none of them are in this class. They''re probably in other classrooms.] [Senju Hashirama: That''s right! They should be studying in other classrooms] While the Senju and Uchiha brothers were only beginning to suspect something, other members of the group were already aware of the truth regarding the Senju clan, at least to some extent. In reality, there were no Senju left in Konoha. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no one in the group dared to speak up first. After all, this wasn''t good news, and no one wanted to be the one to break it. Meanwhile, Tobirama began replaying the earlier events in his mind, carefully recalling Makoto''s journey from home to school. He tried to recall any sign of a Senju clansman along the way but came up empty-handed. There wasn''t just a lack of Senju students in the academy. There were no Senju at all on the streets! A strong sense of unease gripped at his heart. Something had clearly gone wrong with the Senju clan. He could no longer assume they were living well. If anything, their complete absence painted a much darker picture than he had initially imagined. Unlike his younger brother, Senju Hashirama didn''t dwell too much on the matter. Deep thinking had always been Tobirama''s job anyway. His head already hurt just trying to process everything. For now, he decided to stick with Tobirama''s explanation. Makoto chose to remain silent. There was no need to say anything. Sooner or later, these two would see the truth for themselves. If he spoke up now, they might just bombard him with questions or refuse to believe him. Instead, it was better to let them witness the reality first hand. Would they still find any trace of the Senju clan in Konoha? Although Iruka''s lecture felt dull in Ito Makoto''s eyes, the presence of the big names in the group chat kept things entertaining. __________ Before he knew it, the morning had passed. Once he finished his lesson, Iruka suddenly turned to the class with an enthusiastic announcement. "Students, I have great news! The Third Hokage will soon be visiting the school to explain the Will of Fire to all of you." "As you all know, Lord Third is incredibly busy, yet he is taking time out of his packed schedule just to speak with you. When he arrives, make sure to give him a warm welcome!" [Senju Tobirama: The Will of Fire? The little monkey has done well. Instilling the Will of Fire must start at an early age!] [Senju Hashirama: Yes, your disciple is quite something, even finding time in his schedule to personally visit the school and give a lecture!] [Uchiha Izuna: I don''t fully understand this ''Will of Fire'' you all keep mentioning, but why does it sound like brainwashing to me?] [Uchiha Madara: Because it is brainwashing.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph! This is what Konoha''s leadership excels at! That Damned Will of Fire. If not for that, Shisui and Itachi wouldn''t have been fooled into becoming loyal pawns! I should never have sent them to the Ninja Academy!] [Senju Tobirama: Sure, Whatever you say! They were fooled into being loyal pawns. But isn''t your son currently undergoing the same brainwashing at this very school?] The conversation continued with them exchanging sarcastic remarks, teasing one another in the chat. Meanwhile, in the real world, Iruka was filled with excitement. Third Hokage was an admirable figure to him. Sarutobi Hiruzen was someone he looked up to as a figure of endless wisdom and power. The idea that he would take time from his busy duties to personally visit the academy was incredible! However, Iruka''s enthusiasm wasn''t shared by the students. "Huh? Lord third is coming to give a speech again?" "Yeah¡­ isn''t this the third time just this week?" "Every time he gives a speech, it drags on forever!" "I''m hungry¡­ I just want to eat!" "Is the Hokage really so free? He keeps coming here to talk!" "Doesn''t he get hungry? Doesn''t he need to eat lunch?" [Senju Hashirama: Judging by what these kids are saying, the Third Hokage must visit the academy quite frequently¡­] [Uchiha Madara: This is so damn hilarious! What do they call this? Wasted effort! Haha!] [Ito Makoto: Today is Thursday, and this will be his fourth visit this week¡­] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Your disciple is really¡­ really¡­ Quick, Tobirama! I can''t think of the right word] [Senju Tobirama: You mean ''dedicated,'' right? My foolish big brother.] [Senju Hashirama: Ah, yes! That''s it! I was trying to say that. It seems your disciple is truly dedicated!] Meanwhile, Iruka''s expression darkened as he noticed the students whispering among themselves, clearly dissatisfied with yet another lengthy speech. "Everyone, quiet down! No more complaining and follow me to the playground" Instantly, the classroom fell silent. The students shrank back and obediently followed him to the schoolyard. [Uchiha Izuna: If this is just brainwashing, why drag everyone outside? Can''t it be done right here in the classroom?] [Ito Makoto: What do you think? The Third Hokage isn''t just here for one class. If he''s coming all the way to the academy, of course, the entire school has to gather for the ''lesson'' together!] [Senju Hashirama: .....] [Uchiha Madara: ¡­....] [Uchiha Izuna:...] [Senju Tobirama: Actually, this is efficient method. I think it''s quite practical. Now come on, Makoto, Stop grumbling and follow along. I haven''t seen the little monkey in years. I''m curious to take a look at him.] With that, Makoto followed the rest of the students as they made their way to the playground. Just then, Yamanaka Ino deliberately slowed her pace to walk beside him. "Makoto-kun! I noticed you didn''t bring a lunch box today. I packed plenty of extra food. let''s eat together at noon!" Looking at the cheerful little girl, Ito Makoto smiled. "Alright, thank you!" And Hyuga Hizashi saw this scene! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 19 - 19: Waifus of the Ninja World [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: You little brat! You already have my niece, and now you''re looking for another girl? You shameless scumbag!] [Ito Makoto: What kind of accusation is that? Scumbag? I just want to give all the girls a home!] [Uchiha Madara: As expected of the kindest person in the world] [Senju Hashirama: As expected of the kindest person in the world] [Uchiha Izuna: As expected of the kindest person in the world] [Namikaze Minato: As expected of the kindest person in the world] [Senju Tobirama: As expected of the kindest person in the world] All the members in the chat group instantly formed a unanimous front and spammed Makoto''s nickname. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he just laughed at their reactions. Meanwhile, at the back of the line, Hy¨±ga Hinata was quietly observing Ito Makoto and Yamanaka Ino. The moment she laid eyes on him, the memory of him patting her head earlier resurfaced in her mind, and her face immediately flushed red. [Uchiha Madara: Hey, kid! Stop talking with that Yamanaka girl. The Hyuga girl behind you is blushing and stealing glances at you. You sure have some luck with girls, huh?] [Ito Makoto: Hey, you are the Ghost of the Uchiha! When did you turn into a gossiping busybody?] [Uchiha Madara: What''s the problem with that?] [Senju Tobirama: That little girl really seems to like you! I never thought someone would actually be interested in you.] [Ito Makoto: Excuse me?! What do you mean by that just now? Are you implying I''m not worthy of being liked?] [Ito Makoto: Do you think everyone is like you? Cold-faced, emotionally stunted, and self-righteous?] [What''s more, I heard that a certain someone has remained a virgin throughout their life and has never experienced ''that'' before they died. Do you know who is that, Second Hokage?] [Ito Makoto: I also heard that same person has never even been in love before their death] [Senju Tobirama: You damn brat! Everything you just said is technically true, but why does it piss me off so much?!] [Where the hell did you learn to be this snarky? There''s no way you learned it out on your own, right? I''ve never seen anyone as insufferable as you!] [Ito Makoto: If you''ve never seen someone like me before, it''s simply because you never met me. Well, today''s your lucky day!] [Uchiha Madara: In this world full of sarcastic bastards, I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you as the undisputed king!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: You damn brat! Stay away from Hinata. You''ll corrupt my niece with your nonsense!] [Senju Hashirama: Actually, Hizashi, just think about it, Makoto has this chat group, and with all of us standing behind him, his future achievements are bound to be remarkable.] [Namikaze Minato: Even though Makoto is just a commoner, he doesn''t seem unworthy of being with the Hy¨±ga clan''s young lady, does he?] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: What the hell is going on? Why are both of you supporting this brat?] Hizashi found himself baffled by the comments from Hashirama and Minato. Why were they helping this young troublemaker? But after thinking it over, Hizashi realized there wasn''t anything fundamentally wrong with what they said. This kid already had the strength of a Ch¨±nin, and most importantly, he had this mysterious chat group. Combined with these big bosses backing him in the group, he would be a force to be reckoned with. Hizashi considered the possibility that this kid could easily become Kage-level with the right resources. Maybe... just maybe... matching him with the Hy¨±ga family''s little princess wouldn''t be so far-fetched after all. But then Hizashi shook his head in shock. ''Damn it, how could I even entertain such a thought? He had seen the kid talking with that girl from the Yamanaka family earlier. He was clearly a playboy. He''d have to stop flirting with other girls before Hizashi could even think about letting him near his niece. But, Hizashi''s concerns were in vain. After all, considering Makoto''s name alone, he seemed destined to become the king of harem. Makoto, who had transmigrated, wasn''t about to let his new life go to waste. He hadn''t had a wife before he came to this world, so he figured he had to marry multiple wives in the future. What was even more tempting were all the waifus in the world of Naruto. Aside from Hinata and Ino, there were others like Uzuki Yugao, Tsunade, Yuhi Kurenai, and countless others. And the ninja world wasn''t just Konoha. There were other villages to consider too. ..... The members of the chat group had no idea what Makoto was thinking. If they did, they''d probably be amazed by his audacity. Currently, Makoto was enjoying the spectacle of Hashirama and Minato speaking in his defense. He laughed, imagining what Minato would think if he knew, according to the original story, Hinata was supposed to be his daughter-in-law. [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Yeah, I can see where both of you are coming from, but this guy is just too reckless. Moreover, my older brother is quite traditional, and I doubt he''ll approve this kid] [Namikaze Minato: Well, that''s up to him. At least I tried my best to win Kushina over, didn''t I?] [Uchiha Madara: Let me tell you something. Strength is the foundation of everything. So what if you''re a bit of a womanizer? If you''ve got the strength, you can marry as many wives as you want. Anyone who disagrees can deal with me. Kid, remember this, as long as you have the power to dominate the ninja world, people will be begging you to marry their daughters!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why do you always get so deep when you talk about things? This is supposed to be about love, but you turned it into something more serious] [Uchiha Madara: There''s nothing wrong with what I said. In the ninja world, strength is respected above all else!] [Namikaze Minato: By the way, Hizashi, I''ve got a question for you. How did you end up dying?] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 20 - 20: How Did Hyuga Hizashi Die? It wasn''t really surprising that Minato had this question. After all, Minato and Hizashi were once considered contemporaries. Moreover, when Minato became Hokage, Hizashi was also regarded as one of his subordinates, and the two had shared a good relationship in private. Hizashi had been a capable person, so how did he die so young? More importantly, Hizashi was the younger brother of the head of the Hyuga family. Logically, he should have been in no danger. The likelihood of his death seemed very small. So how could he have died at such a young age? When Minato posed the question, Hizashi fell silent. Makoto found this situation quite amusing. What was even more funny was that they were about to meet the Third Hokage, and it seemed the Third Hokage was about to share his will of fire. Could this be the moment when the real reason behind Hyuga Hizashi''s death would be revealed? [Namikaze Minato: Hizashi, why don''t you speak? Was it because of some war? Or did you encounter a powerful enemy?] [Uchiha Madara: Humph! What else could it be because of? The ninja world is always in chaos. It''s nothing strange for someone to die. Even in our period, teenagers had to go to battlefields. Isn''t it normal for someone to die?] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, the world is getting better now. We are moving closer to our dreams. Please don''t be so angry!] [Uchiha Madara: Is there something wrong with what I said? You idiot! Which dumbass gives tailed beasts as a gift? Did you gave them out so that all the village can wage wars fairly? Damn it, I should have gone to the Hokage Conference with you and that fool Tobirama actually agreed to you sending the tailed beasts. He has a sharp mind normally, so why did he act so foolishly at such a crucial moment? If I were Hokage back then, I would have suppressed the entire ninja world and unified it. With that there would have been no more wars!] [Senju Hashirama: .....] Hashirama couldn''t respond to Madara''s words. Instead, he thought about it deeply. ''Did I really make a mistake back then?'' [Senju Tobirama: Now that I think about it, my eldest brother really was a fool back then!] [Namikaze Minato: Uh... aren''t we discussing how Hizashi died? How did we get to this topic?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Minato, I... I died protecting my brother] [Uchiha Madara: You died to protect your brother? Hizashi, I respect you for that! You truly are a good brother] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, If it were me, I would die to protect you] [Uchiha Madara: Me too] [Senju Hashirama: Hizashi, your older brother truly has an excellent younger brother!] [Senju Tobirama: What do you mean? Are you implying I am not any good?] [Senju Hashirama: When did I say that?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother!] [Namikaze Minato: So that''s it. Well done, Hizashi! You are an excellent ninja!] At this point, Minato had already imagined a grand drama in his mind. He pictured a dangerous battlefield, with Hyuga Hiashi in danger. Then, Hyuga Hizashi stepped forward, taking the fatal blow meant for his brother. It had to be said, Minato''s imagination was impressive. [Hyuga Hizashi: Thanks!] Before Minato could dwell on his thoughts, his imagination was suddenly interrupted. [Uchiha Fugaku: Haha! You''ve got to be kidding! I''m laughing so much right now, I''ve got a bit of a stomachache] [Senju Tobirama: Damn Uchiha, Why are you laughing? If you''ve got something to say, then say it. It''s getting awkward here, it''s like you''ve got some serious illness] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hahahaha! You have no idea how Hyuga Hizashi died] [Senju Hashirama: Didn''t he die protecting his brother on the battlefield?] [Uchiha Izuna: Is there another shocking twist here?] [Namikaze Minato: Didn''t he die in battle?] [Ito Makoto: Haha¡­ died in battle? Who told you that? I''ve got to admire your creativity, Fourth Hokage] [Namikaze Minato: Is there something being hidden here?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Forget it, I won''t say any more, let him speak for himself!] [Namikaze Minato: What really happened to Hizashi? Tell me quickly!] Seeing the direction things were going, Hizashi had no choice but to reveal the truth. [Hyuga Hizashi: Sigh¡­ let me tell you. After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Konoha''s power was greatly weakened as a result. Soon after that, Cloud Shinobi Village sent their people to Konoha!] [Senju Tobirama: Did they come to Konoha to cause trouble?] Mentioning Cloud Shinobi Village brought out Tobirama''s fury, as he had never been fond of them. [Hyuga Hizashi: Actually, thinking about it now, they did come to cause trouble, but they initially came under the pretense of forming an alliance!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, What exactly did they do? How did you end up dying? Did they make unreasonable demands on Konoha?] [Hyuga Hizashi: They didn''t make any unreasonable demands, but what they did was far more extreme than their demands. Cloud Shinobi Village sent an envoy to Konoha, but what we didn''t expect was that they took this opportunity to kidnap the eldest princess of our Hyuga family, Hy¨±ga Hinata, my niece] [Senju Tobirama: What did you just say?] [Senju Hashirama: They actually did such a thing?] [Uchiha Madara: Haha! Hashirama, did you see that? This is the village where you gave out two tailed beasts, and now they''re daring to walk all over Konoha!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, shut up! I didn''t do anything wrong back then, and I don''t regret my decision] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: That''s why I always say you are an idiot. Back then, with our combined strength, we could have easily suppressed the entire ninja world, But you insisted on showing kindness to others. Now, Konoha is suffering from the consequences of your actions. If we had united and suppressed the ninja world, how could there have been so many problems?] In the Pure Land, Hashirama felt a deep sense of frustration. He didn''t continue to argue with Madara. Had he really made a mistake back then? __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 21 - 21: Tobirama Loses It Could it be that his decision to divide the tailed beasts had truly been a mistake? Even his own younger brother believed he had done something wrong. Now, even his closest friend, Uchiha Madara, thought so. Had he really made the wrong choice? Everything he had done was meant to bring peace to the ninja world. Wasn''t his decision to distribute the tailed beasts made with the hope that wars would cease? At this moment, Senju Hashirama found himself drowning in self-doubt. Although he kept telling himself that he had done nothing wrong, a seed of guilt had already taken root in his heart. --- [Senju Tobirama: Those damn bastards! They came under the guise of forming an alliance, only to try and steal Konoha''s people. How utterly shameless!] [Namikaze Minato: I''ve fought the Fourth Raikage before, so I have some understanding of him. He''s definitely an ambitious man. It''s not surprising that he would attempt something like this.] [Makoto Ito: Second Hokage, why are you getting so worked up? Besides, didn''t they fail in the end?] [Senju Tobirama: Why am I getting worked up? Do you even need to ask?! Damn it!These people from the Land of Lightning dared to act so brazenly in Konoha. Do you honestly think I can just stay calm?] [Ito Makoto: Uh... I mean, maybe don''t get so angry just yet. If you keep this up, you might just end up dying again from rage in a while] [Senju Tobirama: What do you mean? What do you mean I''ll die from anger soon? Are you saying something even more infuriating happened?!] Tobirama felt the veins in his temples throbbing violently. He was absolutely furious. The fact that the people from the Land of Lightning had dared to infiltrate Konoha under the pretense of forming an alliance, all while attempting to kidnap Konoha''s people, was already enough to enrage him. But was there more to the story? It was only then that Tobirama noticed something. They had been discussing the death of Hyuga Hizashi. However, Hyuga Hinata was still alive which meant the Cloud Shinobi''s plan had ultimately failed. So then, how did Hizashi die? [Senju Tobirama: Hizashi, you stopped halfway through your explanation. Keep talking. How exactly did you die? You said you died protecting your brother, but were you actually trying to protect your niece? Were you killed by those Cloud Shinobi? If that''s the case, then you''re truly pathetic. The brother of the Hyuga Clan''s leader, beaten to death by trashes!? Unbelievable! What exactly happened?! Explain it to me properly and clearly!] [Hyuga Hizashi: No¡­ no¡­ I wasn''t beaten to death by those Cloud Shinobis. In fact, it was my elder brother who killed them] [Senju Tobirama: Your elder brother killed the Cloud Shinobi? Well, that''s good. Did the Land of Lightning offer any explanation? More importantly, the evidence was there, wasn''t it? Konoha must have demanded compensation from Cloud Shinobi Village, right?] [Hyuga Hizashi: .....Well, that''s not exactly what happened.] [Makoto Ito: Hahahaha! Explanation? Compensation?] [Senju Tobirama: What''s wrong? Boy, is there something wrong with what I said? If the stolen goods were found in their hands, shouldn''t they be the ones compensating us?] [Makoto Ito: Oh, I agree! There was an explanation¡­ and compensation too!] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! I knew it! If that Monkey couldn''t even handle something this simple, he''d be better off eating bananas! Cloud Shinobi Village dared to walk all over Konoha? We should have crushed their arrogance immediately!] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Fugaku: Haha! Everyone always says the Second Hokage is both wise and brave, that his intelligence is unmatched. But right now¡­ he just looks like a fool.] [Senju Tobirama: What the hell did you just say! You damn Uchiha! What part of my logic is flawed?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh, you''ll kny soon enough. If you think you''re right, then let Hizashi continue speaking.] [Senju Tobirama: Hizashi, keep talking!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Although the Cloud Shinobi''s attempt was exposed and my elder brother personally killed the one who tried to kidnap Hinata, Cloud Shinobi Village denied everything. Not only that¡­ they twisted the story completely. They claimed that our Hyuga Clan had murdered their people, who had supposedly come in peace to form an alliance.] [Senju Tobirama: What?! Damn it! These people from Cloud Shinobi Village¡­ they''re truly shameless! Do they have no sense of honor at all?!] [Uchiha Madara: Out of all the shameless acts I''ve seen, this one takes the crown.] [Senju Hashirama: This is absolutely disgraceful!] [Uchiha Izuna: Keep going! What happened next?] [Hyuga Hizashi: After that, Cloud Shinobi Village demanded an explanation from Konoha. They even began pressuring the our village''s borders, demanding compensation!] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­What the fuck!? Did you just say that instead of Konoha pressuring them for compensation, they pressured Konoha? Instead of us making them answer for their actions, we had to compensate them?!] [HAHAHA! Fantastic! Mind Blowing! Tell me more! I must hear what kind of compensation these Cloud Shinobi demanded] [Hyuga Hizashi: They insisted that Konoha hand over the ''murderer.'' That is, my elder brother, the leader of the Hyuga Clan.] [Senju Tobirama: ....] [Namikaze Minato: How dare they demand that?!] [Senju Hashirama: That''s so absurd! There''s no way Konoha would ever agree to betray one of its own. Impossible! Completely impossible!] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­Wait. Didn''t you say you died for your elder brother? Don''t tell me¡­ don''t you DARE tell me¡­ that Konoha actually agreed to Cloud Shinobi Village''s demands?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Sigh¡­ At the time, there was truly no other option. After all¡­] [Senju Tobirama: SHUT UP!!! I don''t want excuses. Just tell me. yes or no? Did Konoha really hand you over to Cloud Shinobi Village?!] At that moment, Senju Tobirama felt like his lungs were about to explode. Never in his life had he been this furious. Cloud Shinobi had already defiled Konoha''s dignity once. And now, Konoha had not only let them get away with it¡­ but had willingly sacrificed one of their own? It was as if Cloud Shinobi had taken a dump on Konoha''s face and then pissed on it as though they were cleaning the shit. [Hyuga Hizashi: ¡­Yes] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 22 - 22: Tobirama Loses It(2) [Senju Tobirama: ARGHHH! I''m so pissed off! Hiruzen, How could you be so foolish?! You let them walk all over you, right up to your own doorstep and they were practically shitting on your head, and you still thanked them for it?! Why the hell did I choose him as a hokage?! Sarutobi, you disgusting monkey!] Among all the Hokages of Konoha, Senju Tobirama, was undoubtedly the most cunning and ruthless. Unlike his indecisive elder brother, he never hesitated in his approach. Whether dealing with internal matters or foreign threats, his policies were always crushing. If Cloud Village dared to provoke their village like this, his response would be simple. Crush them thoroughly. He would have gone to war without a second thought, just to see if those Cloud Village Ninjas still dared to act so unruly in Hidden Leaf Village. [Senju Hashirama: How? How could this happen?] [Senju Tobirama: Hiruzen, you bastard! I trained you, I trusted you, and I personally chose you as Hokage! Is this how you repaid me?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Second Hokage, please calm down. Lord Third Hokage didn''t want to do this, but back then¡­] [Senju Tobirama: You''re actually defending him?! Are you fucking stupid?! No matter how many excuses you make, no matter how necessary it was, nothing justifies what he did. NOTHING!] [Hyuga Hizashi: But, Lord Second, look at how prosperous our village is today. That compromise allowed the village to develop into what it is now. If we hadn''t made that decision back then, the village might not be as strong as it is today] [Senju Tobirama: BULLSHIT!!!] [What''s the point of this so-called ''prosperity'' if it was built on cowardice and surrender?! If this is what ''prosperity'' means, then I would rather we never had it in the first place] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh dear, Second Hokage, don''t be so harsh. As we already know, your disciple is very skilled at brainwashing!] [Senju Tobirama: What did you just say?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Just look at Hyuga Hizashi. They sold him out, and yet here he is, still defending them.] [They threw him away like an undersized sandals, yet he still speaks as if it was the right thing to do. His dignity was stripped away, but he still thinks he made a noble sacrifice. Now tell me, Second Hokage, isn''t your disciple terrifying?] [Uchiha Madara: Sarutobi''s brainwashing skills really are something else. Even I have to admit it. When it comes to brainwashing, he''s probably the strongest of us all.] Fugaku never wasted an opportunity to criticize the village''s leadership. Whenever he got the chance, he would attack them mercilessly and he wasn''t even wrong. His words were undeniably true. To make matters worse, Fugaku despised the Hyuga Clan. The Hyuga were supposed to be among Konoha''s great clans. Yet the Hyuga were obedient lapdogs to the village, bowing their heads instead of standing tall. They were an embarrassment to him. A so-called great clan that willingly let themselves be used and discarded. They were a fucking joke! [Hyuga Hizashi: Fugaku, You have the nerve to talk?! If it weren''t for the Uchiha Clan always stirring up trouble, always scheming for power, always trying to seize control¡ªwould we have needed to compromise with Cloud Village back then?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: And why do you think we wanted power in the first place?!] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The village''s top brass was suppressing us from the start. If we hadn''t been constantly pushed down, we wouldn''t have needed to resist!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Ha! You make it sound so noble.You led to your clan to its demise!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Fuck that! The Uchiha Clan is different from your Hyuga Clan. We valued our pride. We don''t wag our tails and act like obedient dogs, unlike you, a fool who got sold out and still thanked them for it!] [Hyuga Hizashi: You¡ª!] Hizashi realized he couldn''t win against Fugaku in a war of words. Back when he was alive, Fugaku never talked this much. Why did he became so damn talkative after death? Had he been holding in all this resentment while stuck in the Pure Land, just waiting for someone to argue with? His mouth was running like it had a motor installed, rattling off insults non-stop! [Hyuga Hizashi: Hmph! I won''t waste my breath on you!] [Uchiha Fugaku: What''s there to waste? You are already fucking dead, dumbass!] [Hyuga Hizashi: FUGAKU!!] [Senju Tobirama: Enough! Both of you, shut up. In this case, the Uchiha Clan is not to blame. Sigh, If we''re pointing fingers, then the blame me for putting my trust in the wrong person. I was wrong to believe in Hiruzen] [If I had known he would turn out like this, I would have given the Hokage position to Danzo instead!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, don''t be so hard on yourself. This isn''t your fault¡­] [Senju Tobirama: No, brother! This is my fault! How could I have raised and entrusted the village to someone with zero brain cells?!] [I spent my whole life building my reputation, maintaining my pride and today, it''s all gone. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have given the position to Sarutobi Hiruzen. If I had choosed Shimura Danzo, Utatane Koharu, or Mitokado Homura, at least this wouldn''t have happened] [Makoto Ito: Hate to break it to you, but you''re in for another disappointment. Because those three also agreed to this decision.] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Hyuga Hizashi: But, Second Hokage¡­ it''s the correct decision] [Senju Tobirama: .....Just kill me at this point.] At this moment, Tobirama felt like his entire world had collapsed. ''What kind of people did I train back then?'' He had carefully selected and trained his students, pouring years of his life into molding them into strong leaders. And what had come of it? A group of weak-willed cowards who sell out their own people in the name of peace? [Hyuga Hizashi: Second Hokage, please don''t blame yourself. After all, the Third Hokage only did what he thought was best for Konoha. At the very least, the village has prospered under his rule, hasn''t it?] [Namikaze Minato: That''s right! If we look at the results, our village has flourished under Third Hokage''s leadership. his decisions might not align with your ideals....But there''s no denying that he is an excellent Hokage!] [...¡­] After listening to their words for a long time, Tobirama finally calmed down. [Senju Tobirama: Fine, Fine, Enough of this. I will try to see some of his good points¡­] The conversation continued for a long while, with everyone finally uncovering the full story behind Hyuga Hizashi''s death. Meanwhile, in the real world, Makoto stood in the playground with his classmates. He looked across the vast field. From the youngest students to the senior classes, hundreds of students had gathered for the brainwashing session. No, The Will of Fire preaching session! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 23 - 23: The Reason Behind The Decline Of Senju Clan As the students finally gathered on the playground, Sarutobi Hiruzen took his place at the podium. He began to address the students, explaining the essence of the Will of Fire. In other words, the brainwashing had begun. It was clear that his methods of persuasion were nothing short of impressive. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words flowed smoothly, speaking of the fire that would continue to shine and nourish the village, making new leaves sprout, symbolizing the growth of the village. Even Makoto found himself momentarily captivated by the his speech. [Uchiha Fugaku: Tsk, tsk... Just listen to this! The words keep coming, one after another] [Uchiha Madara: This guy sure has some skills. He doesn''t even need genjutsu!] [Senju Tobirama: Could it be that the litte monkey used these speeches to make the village thrive?] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s talent for you, damn it!] [Uchiha Madara: If I had spoken like that, I''m sure the Uchiha clan would have rebelled with me!] [Namikaze Minato: It''s been a while since I heard Third Hokage talk about the village''s purpose. It still sounds so heartfelt.] [Uchiha Shisui: Yes, It feels like my whole body is at ease when I hear him.] [Uchiha Izuna: Here come two more brainwashed idiots!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Sigh... If we had known this, I would have led the the Uchiha clan to brainwash people. After all, we even had Sharingan.] _____________ [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, are all the students from the ninja school present?] Makoto paused for a moment upon reading Hashirama''s message. After all, He had been waiting for this moment. He then pretend to casually looked around and saw that all the students seemed to have arrived. [Ito Makoto: Yes, all the students are here. Why are you asking?] [Senju Hashirama: Something''s wrong! Can''t you tell?] [Senju Tobirama: What''s wrong, brother?] [Ito Makoto: Everything seems fine though. All the students are here] [Senju Hashirama: If this is truly a ninja school, then all the students should be here. But where are the Senju clan members? Why is there not a single one on the playground?] [Senju Tobirama: What!?] Upon seeing his older brother''s message, Tobirama quickly scanned the area. To his shock, there were indeed no members of the Senju clan present. There had been no Senju students in Makoto''s class earlier either. When Hashirama had raised the concern earlier, he was already suspicious. Now, his suspicions only grew. He looked around once again and found that there was not a single Senju clan member on the playground. [Senju Tobirama: ...What the hell is going on?] [Senju Hashirama: Shouldn''t all the students of the Senju clan be here? This doesn''t seem right!] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, after I founded the ninja school, I made it clear to everyone in the clan. All of our clansmen must attend the ninja school when they reach the proper age!] Makoto smirked internally. The long-awaited truth was finally about to be revealed and the drama he had been waiting for was finally coming to the surface. [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh, So the truth is finally coming out? Do you know how hard I''ve been holding back?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, you evil Uchiha!] [Senju Hashirama: Judging by what the genius patriarch said, It seems like there''s some story behind this. Makoto, can you explain what''s going on?] [Makoto Ito: Oh, this is actually very simple. The Senju clan... well, it''s been wiped out even before the Uchiha clan.] As soon as Makoto sent the message, both Hashirama and Tobirama, who were in the Pure Land, stared wide-eyed in disbelief. [Senju Hashirama: What...What did you say?] [Senju Tobirama: How is this possible!?] The two brothers were utterly shocked. The Senju clan had been one of the most formidable forces in the Ninja World and it had been the cornerstone of Konoha''s founding. The idea that it could be destroyed so suddenly seemed unfathomable. The Senju Clan had even suppressed the mighty Uchiha clan for years. How could they have fallen? [Uchiha Fugaku: But that''s the truth!] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, Tell me clearly!How did the Senju clan fall? I felt from the previous conversation that you know a lot about this. You should be well aware of this matter, right?] [Makoto Ito: Yes, I do know about it. Let me explain, it''s a long story¡­] [Senju Tobirama: Then keep your explanation even longer] Makoto''s lips twitched speechlessly after seeing the Tobirama''s message. [Makoto Ito: Sigh....Things changed when Third Hokage who wasn''t from the Senju Clan came into power. Many members of the great clans saw him as an eyesore and some members of the Senju Clan, didn''t even acknowledge him.] The room went silent as the pieces began to fall into place. [Makoto Ito: So what did the Third Hokage do? He thought about it for a long time and finally came up with a solution.] He didn''t directly oppose the great clans'' power. He first started by encouraging the Senju clan, to marry into civilian families. It was successful since you and First Hokage encouraged your clan members to marry into civilian families in the past] Tobirama''s eyes widened as the truth began to dawn on him. [Senju Tobirama: Wait... are you suggesting that the Hiruzen intentionally spread the Senju clan''s power through marriage?] [Makoto Ito: No, This is what he said.] [''By marrying civilians, more members of the Senju clan would be born, thereby indirectly expanding the clan''s influence.''] In the Pure Land, Tobirama had a devestated expression after learning the truth. "ARGHHH!!!! Hiruzen, How dare you!!!" __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Chapter 24 - 24: Angry Tobirama What nonsense about expanding influence!? Tobirama was once a cunning politician with a sharp mind. He could easily see through Hiruzen''s thoughts. It was clear as day for him. Hiruzen should have felt threatened by the Senju clan''s overwhelming power and influence, which endangered his rule over the village. That was why he encouraged the Senju clan to intermarry with commoners, deliberately diluting their bloodline. If that continued, within just a few generations, the Senju clan would be nothing more than a memory. Any talk of expanding the influence and power of the Senju clan was utter nonsense. The ninja world revolved around bloodlines. If a family''s bloodline was diluted to the point of impurity, then its decline was inevitable. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Uchiha clan stood strong for generations because they upheld strict intermarriage policies within their own ranks, preventing their blood from being diluted. That was the key to maintaining the strength and purity of their lineage. The Senju clan, though not as rigid as the Uchiha, could not withstand such continued dilution. Given enough time, they would vanish entirely. If only a small portion of the clan intermarried with commoners, it wouldn''t have been an issue. But if the entire clan followed this practice, how was that any different from completely dissolving the Senju name? [Senju Tobirama: Makoto! This is just one of the reasons behind my clan''s demise, right?] [Makoto Ito: Ofcourse! The other reasons are even simpler. Wasn''t Senju Clan known as the strongest clan? The pillar of Konoha?] [If that was the case, then let them handle all the dirty work on the battlefield. ] [If members of the Senju clan died on the battlefield, why should Hiruzen be held accountable? After all, they were just expendable soldiers, weren''t they? [A mission here, a battle there¡ªone by one, the Senju clan would be thinned out. Who would question it? And most importantly, when they died, Hiruzen stood before the village, shedding crocodile tears, mourning their sacrifice, pretending to be a benevolent leader.] [He would express his gratitude for their service, honor their deaths, and declare how they had given their lives for the village.] [In the end, though, he wouldn''t truly care.] [Senju Tobirama: Ahhhhhh! Sarutobi, you deserve to die!] At this moment, Tobirama was seething with fury. His clan was gone, his family was wiped out and the one responsible for this was one other than his very own disciple. Hiruzen, who he had personally trained, the student in whom he had placed his highest hopes, had orchestrated the downfall of his clan. Tobirama easily saw through these schemes because he had once used them himself. Now, his own student used them against his clan. [Senju Tobirama: Damn it! Was the Senju clan''s leader at the time an idiot?! Was he brainless? Did he really just follow every command that monkey bastard gave him without question?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh my, look at what you are saying! How can the interests of one clan override the interests of the village?] [As a citizen of Hidden Leaf Village, one must obey the Hokage''s orders. Otherwise, they would be labeled a traitor, right?] [Uchiha Shisui: That''s right. The interests of a clan should never come before the interests of the village. I think Lord Third made the right choice!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Shut up, you spying bastard!] [Senju Tobirama: You''re all talking nonsense. The Senju clan has contributed so much to the village. The village wouldn''t even exist today without us!] [Makoto Ito: Actually, the Senju clan''s leader at the time did make an effort to preserve their bloodline. He ensured that the purest lineage of the Senju clan survived, the descendants of the First Hokage.] [Senju Tobirama: What did you say?! My eldest brother''s descendants? There are still members of the Senju clan alive?! Where are they now?!] Tobirama''s voice carried a glimmer of hope. [Uchiha Fugaku: Well, interestingly enough, that last surviving member was none other than the grandson of the First Hokage himself.] [Senju Tobirama: Then where is he now?!] Hearing that his brother''s grandson was still alive, Tobirama felt a small sense of relief. It was a tragic situation, but at least his clan had not been completely wiped out. [Uchiha Fugaku: Where is he? The Pure Land, of course. He might even be living next door.] [Senju Tobirama: What? Didn''t he just say that the Senju clan left behind their purest bloodline?! How could he be in the Pure Land?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh, I forgot to mention. That child was sent to the battlefield during the Second Ninja War by your apprentice. Do you know what happened to him? His intestines were blown out. He died a gruesome death.] Fugaku deliberately left Tsunade out of the conversation, aiming to provoke Tobirama even further and make him more angry. [Senju Tobirama: SARUTOBI!!!! Fuck you bastard! How dare you do this to me?!] Rage consumed Tobirama. After all, He had raised Hiruzen, mentored him, placed him on the path to becoming Hokage. How did Hiruzen repay him? He led his clan to demise! When faced with external threats like the Cloud Shinobi, Hiruzen bowed his head and acted with submission. But when it came to his own people, he struck them down without mercy. In the outside world, Sarutobi Hiruzen stood on a podium and proudly preached the so-called "Will of Fire" to the students without knowing, his teacher was itching to kill him at this very moment. [Senju Tobirama: That bastard! So the Senju clan is truly gone?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh, Second Hokage, do you remember what you once said about our clan?] ["Without the Uchiha clan, the village will only be more stable."] [Senju Tobirama: Wait...! Don''t speak...] [Uchiha Fugaku: hehe, now let me return those words to you. Without the Senju clan, Konoha will only be more stable! Muhaha!] [Senju Tobirama: FUGAKU!!!] Moments ago, he had mocked the Uchiha clan''s demise. Now, the very same words had come back to haunt him. At least the Uchiha had survivors with pure blood. But the Senju clan was completely gone. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 25 - 25: Gaslighting The Senju Brothers At this moment, Makoto could barely suppress his smile upon seeing the furious Tobirama. After all the waiting, he finally arrived at the moment he had been anticipating. It was his time to shine! ---------------------- [Senju Hashirama: Forget it, Tobirama... At least Makoto said something worth hearing. We, the Senju clan have integrated with the common people. Anyways, the ninja world is one big family] Hearing Hashirama''s words, Makoto was left dumbfounded. ''Damn it, are there really people like this in the ninja world?'' Should he praise Hashirama for being broad-minded or criticize him for being too naive? [Senju Tobirama: What..? Brother, how could you say something like that? Our Senju clan is gone! Our family is gone!] [Uchiha Madara: Let''s just call it what it is. He''s being a fool. You think he''s going to listen? He won''t] [Senju Hashirama: By the way, Makoto, do you know Tsunade? Could it be that even she...] [Namikaze Minato: Tsunade-sama was taken in as a disciple by the Third Hokage. She later became a legendary figure in the ninja world. But after the death of her younger brother and lover, she fell into despair and left the village] [Senju Tobirama: Wait... you mean Tsunade is still alive?] [Makoto Ito: Yes, she''s still alive, but her faith in life has been shattered. She suffers from hemophobia and spends most of her time gambling and drinking. She hasn''t returned to Konoha in years] [Senju Tobirama: Sigh, When she was a child, she was so full of life and energy...] [Senju Hashirama: It''s really tragic for her, but at least she''s still alive...] [Senju Tobirama: Such a shame... If Tsunade was a man, she could revive our clan!] On the podium, the Third Hokage continued to speak about the Will of Fire, his speech full of empty rhetoric. Tobirama''s anger only grew as he listened. "Why did I ever choose him as Hokage? It would have been better to let Danzo take the position!" [Senju Tobirama: Why was I so blind back then to choose such a weakling? If I had the chance, I''d shove two large piece of bananas in his ass!] [Makoto, can you can temporarily let me out of this chat group? I need to go up there and slap him in the face!] [Makoto Ito: It''s impossible to let you out, but you can hand over all your abilities to me. I''ll go up for you and give him a few good slaps myself] After seeing his message, Everyone was stunned and speechless. Even in moments like this, Makoto was always looking for ways to take advantage of them. [Senju Tobirama:You''ve got to be kidding! you want all my abilities just to slap him twice?] [Makoto Ito: You said yourself that you''re dead, and all your skills will be buried with you. So, Why not pass them on to me?] [Senju Tobirama: Enough! I''ve already had a few worthless disciples. All of them turned out to be absolute failures and you''re no better than them.] Makoto rolled his eyes as he knew it wouldn''t be so easy to extract any favors from the old man. But after a moment of thought, he tried again. [Makoto Ito: First, Second, don''t you want to revive the Senju clan?] [Senju Tobirama: What good is wishing? Our Senju clan has no more men left, how could we revive it?] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Makoto Ito: Ahem.. aren''t I here? I''m the destined one who would revitalize the Senju clan. It is my glorious purpose!] [Senju Tobirama: You? Do you really have a connection to our Senju clan?] [Makoto Ito: Of course! I heard My mother''s sister''s second aunt''s brother-in-law''s brother''s uncle''s second uncle''s sister''s brother-in-law''s fourth uncle''s brother''s eldest nephew married a woman who is a descendant of the Senju clan!] Makoto spoke seriously but his words left everyone in the chat completely speechless. [Senju Tobirama: Uh... could you please explain again the relationship you just mentioned?] [Makoto Ito: Ahem, Anyways, That''s not important. What matters is that I am indeed connected to the Senju clan!] [Senju Tobirama: What''s the point of that?] [Makoto Ito: What do you mean? It shows that I have a deep connection with the Senju clan. That means I can also revitalize the Senju clan!] [Senju Tobirama: But you don''t even have the blood of the Senju clan, so how could you revive it?] [Makoto Ito: I don''t have the bloodline, but don''t you two have it?] [Senju Tobirama: Hah! So, you''re still trying to get something out of us, huh?] [Makoto Ito: No! This isn''t about reaping benefits anymore. This is about a mutually beneficial deal. Come help me grow stronger and I will help you rebuild the Senju clan. It''s something that benefits us all! Don''t you agree?] [Senju Hashirama: Is this really possible?] [Makoto Ito: Of course! And from now on, I can even change my last name to Senju without any problem. From now on, I''ll be Senju Makoto!] Makoto Ito: Makoto Ito: One more thing, Tsunade is still alive. If I marry her, then any children we have will naturally carry the purest Senju bloodline.] [Senju Hashirama: ????] [Senju Tobirama: ???] [Hyuga Hizashi: ????] [Namikaze Minato ????] [Senju Tobirama: Brat, what are you even saying? What''s the age difference between you and Tsunade?] Despite his words, Tobirama was actually beginning to seriously consider what Makoto had said. What Makoto had said was true. If he married Tsunade, their child would inherit the purest bloodline of the Senju clan. Even without marrying his granddaughter, Makoto can inherit their bloodline through the chat group and revive the Senju Clan. [Senju Tobirama: Actually, now that I think about it, there''s nothing wrong with what Makoto said. Originally, the Senju clan was destroyed, and there was no hope of revival. But now there''s a variable named Makoto. The important part is that he could inherit our bloodline through the chat group. As for Tsunade''s matter, it''s not something within our control.] [Senju Hashirama: This... doesn''t seem like such a bad idea...] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 26 - 26: The Unexpected Gifts At this moment, Madara saw things were going in the wrong direction and quickly intervened to stop the Senju brothers. [Uchiha Madara: Tobirama! Hashirama! Have you guys lost your mind? You''re willing to go to such lengths just to revive the Senju clan?] In truth, Madara had no interest in whether the Senju clan was revived or not. What truly concerned him was the possibility that if both Hashirama and Tobirama fully supported Makoto, it could interfere with his own plans. What troubled him even more was that Makoto seemed to possess knowledge about the group members, including him. In fact. Makoto appeared to have insight into events across the ninja world, which meant that he might even be aware of Madara''s plans. If the two Senju brothers threw their full support behind him, Makoto became an obstacle in his plans. [Senju Tobirama: Madara! You must not want to see the Senju clan rise again. Well, I refuse to let things go your way. Whatever you don''t want me to do, I will do it. Whatever you seek to prevent, I will ensure it happens! [Hahaha! I was still hesitant at first. But thanks to you, I''ve made up my mind. We must support Makoto.] Just a moment ago, Makoto was growing increasingly anxious. When he managed to sway the Senju brothers to his side, Madara suddenly interject at a crucial moment to stop them To his surprise, Madara''s words pushed Tobirama further into the idea of supporting him. [Uchiha Madara: You....!] Even Madara himself was speechless. He hoped to stop the Senju brothers from backing Makoto but his words only backfired and now, it was a done deal. "Damn you, Tobirama!" Seeing things turning in his favor, Makoto was excited as he was slowly getting closer and closer to acquiring Wood Style and He silently thanked Madara for his assistance. [Senju Tobirama: Brother, perhaps we should truly consider this. Regardless of whether everything Makoto said is true, or whether he even has any direct connection to the Senju clan, the second point he made is undeniable! [If he possesses both of our bloodlines, and if he were to have a child in the future, wouldn''t that child possess the Senju Bloodline of high purity?] This might be our clan''s best chance! We shouldn''t let it slip away!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, when it comes to matters like these, your judgment has always been better than mine. If you think it''s worth trying, then let''s do it! Besides, Makoto is from our village. Even if we support him, we aren''t really helping an outsider.] While Hashirama had long accepted the decline of the Senju clan, now that an opportunity to restore his clan had presented itself, he saw no reason not to pursue it. [Senju Hashirama has gifted the Senju Bloodline to group leader Makoto Ito.] A system notification appeared in the chat group, and Makoto could hardly contain his excitement. "Damn! It''s really the Senju bloodline! First Hokage, you''re incredible!" Without hesitation, he clicked "Accept" at lightning speed. The moment he did, an unfamiliar yet powerful energy surged through his body. Was this the power of the Senju bloodline? Makoto could feel his body''s cells screaming in excitement . Even his chakra had become far more lethal, growing at an exponential rate. A transformation was taking place¡ªone that reshaped him at a fundamental level. The bloodline of the Senju clan was well known for enhancing one''s life force. But this wasn''t just any Senju blood¡ªit was the blood of Hashirama himself, the purest lineage of the clan! [Senju Hashirama has gifted Wood Style to group leader Makoto Ito.] [Senju Hashirama has gifted the beginner level Sage Art to group leader Makoto Ito.] Upon seeing these notifications, Makoto''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had expected to gain the Senju bloodline, but Hashirama had given him far more than that¡ªWood Style and even Sage Art! Though his chakra reserves were nowhere near Hashirama''s level yet, and he couldn''t unleash the same world-shattering techniques, this was still an incredible starting point. With a strong foundation like this, the future held endless possibilities. Without wasting a second, Makoto Ito accepted both gifts. He took a deep breath, trying to control his excitement. The sensation felt unreal. He had received the Senju bloodline. He had obtained Wood Style. He had gained a Sage Body. It was almost too good to believe. Even though simply acquiring Wood Style didn''t mean he could immediately unleash techniques on the scale of Hashirama''s, the foundation was now firmly in place. With time and training, nothing was impossible. Currently, Makoto couldn''t stop grinning. [Senju Tobirama: Alright, stop grinning like an idiot. Have some dignity as the group leader] [Makoto Ito: Ahem¡­Can you guys blame me? This is just too exciting!] [Uchiha Madara: Fools! Both of you are fools! You''re actually entrusting the revival of the Senju clan to an outsider!] Madara was utterly speechless. If the Senju brothers continued down this path, they might end up creating someone even more terrifying than Hashirama. At that point, What would be the point of his own resurrection then? Just to get beaten up by a kid? [Makoto Ito: Madara, don''t feel so bitter. If you want, I can also help revitalize the Uchiha clan too! All you have to do is offer me a Sharingan! Of course, the only problem is¡­ there aren''t any women left in the Uchiha Clan.] [Senju Hashirama: ¡­Wait a damn minute, Brat! You just promised us to restore our clan, and now you''re offering to restore the Uchiha clan too?] [Senju Tobirama: Do you have no shame?] [Makoto Ito: Why are you two so worked up? I never said I wouldn''t help rebuild the Uchiha Clan. More importantly, I''m still a student, aren''t I?] [Do you really expect me to walk up to some lady and say, ''Marry me and let''s rebuild the Senju clan together!''?] [She''d probably look at me like I am some delusional kid] [Senju Hashirama: That¡­ does make sense.] [Senju Tobirama: Surprisingly, it does¡­] [Makoto Ito: So what do you say, Madara? I can help restore the Uchiha clan too! I don''t mind having my child bear the mighty Uchiha name.] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: I don''t need your help and I certainly won''t give you my sharingan! You can keep dreaming but that will never happen!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 27 - 27: Moderator Role Faced with Madara''s firm rejection, Makoto could only give up and turn to Hizashi. [Makoto Ito: Uncle Hizashi, don''t you think the Hyuga clan is on the decline? [Would you like my help in restoring its former glory? All I ask in return is that you teach me your techniques. In the future, every child born between Hinata and me can take the Hy¨±ga surname!] [Hyuga Hizashi: You wish, Kid! Didn''t you just promise the First and Second Hokage that you would help revitalize the Senju clan? Weren''t you planning to marry Tsunade? Why is Hinata involved now?!] [Makoto Ito: I did promise the two Hokage, but I never said I would marry only Tsunade! Can''t I have more than one wife?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Hahaha! You shameless scumbag! You''re a scoundrel!] [Makoto Ito: How can you call me a scumbag? I''m just trying to give all the girls a home!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Get lost, you bastard!] [Makoto Ito: Uncle Hizashi, don''t regret this later. When Hinata and I have children in the future, I won''t let them take the Hyuga name!] In the Pure land, Hizashi was stunned by the audacity of his words. Yet, deep down, he hesitated for a moment. Should he really consider giving his abilities to Makoto? With the Senju bloodline now coursing through Makoto, any children he had with Hinata would be extraordinary¡ªpossessing both the Byakugan and Senju lineage. If such a child bore the Hyuga surname, it might truly lead to the clan''s resurgence. He shook his head with a scared expression after being nearly swayed by Makoto''s words. What nonsense was he thinking? Hinata could never be with that scumbag and his older brother, Hiashi, would never approve of such a match! --- Just then, an idea crossed Makoto''s mind. [Makoto Ito: Even though I was the one who suggested revitalizing the Senju clan, what the First Hokage gave me was invaluable! So, I''ve decided to give him a reward!] [Senju Hashirama: A reward?] [Senju Tobirama: At least you still have some conscience left.] [Makoto Ito has promoted Senju Hashirama to group moderator.] A notification flashed across the chat group, and everyone was momentarily stunned. Hashirama''s profile now displayed the title "Moderator" in bold letters. [Senju Hashirama: Moderator? What''s this?] [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! Things are getting interesting!] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell did you give him?] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, what is this?] [Makoto Ito: It means you now have moderator privileges in the group. You can ban anyone except for the group owner. There are also a few other features. you''ll figure them out by yourself] [Senju Hashirama: That sounds fun! Let me try it out!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it, you little brat! You just give authority to anyone who gives you good things?!] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Makoto Ito: If you give me your Sharingan, I''ll make you a moderator too! What do you say? Very Tempting, isn''t it?] [Uchiha Madara: Keep dreaming!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, just be glad it was Hashirama who got the moderator role and not Tobirama. If it had been Tobirama, all the Uchiha in the group would be doomed!] [Uchiha Madara: Do you think this situation is any better? You clearly don''t know Hashirama well enough. That fool is unpredictable and there''s nothing he won''t do!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I''m warning you! I''m a moderator now. Show me some respect!] [Uchiha Madara: Like hell I will! Do you think I care about your stupid moderator role?!] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? Is that so? Then prepare to be punished!] [Uchiha Madara has been banned for three minutes by Administrator Senju Hashirama.] [Senju Hashirama: Mwahahaha!] In the Pure Land, Madara was staring at the chat with a stunned face. "Damn you, Hashirama!" --- [Senju Tobirama: Well done, brother! I''ve been wanting to silence that fool for ages! When he comes back, keep banning him!] [Senju Tobirama has been banned for three minutes by Moderator Senju Hashirama.] "What ¡­?" Tobirama was completely dumbfounded after being banned. Did his brother make a mistake? Surely, his brother meant to ban Izuna and had just made a mistake. Yes, that must be it! --- [Makoto Ito: Tsk, tsk¡­ Tobirama, why are you so stupid? Don''t you know your brother''s relationship with Madara? He can scold and bully Madara, but others cannot! Learn your lesson.] [Senju Hashirama: Exactly! You understand me well, Makoto.] [Uzumaki Mito: I''ve always thought there was something fishy going on between you two! Now, Look at this! He banned his own brother just for Madara!] [Senju Hashirama: Mito, I hope you show some respect. I am the group''s moderator now!] [Uzumaki Mito: Oh, so now that you have become a moderator, you think you''re above me? Fine! I see how it is! You''ve abandoned me for Madara! Go ahead and spend the rest of your afterlife with him. Don''t come to me anymore!] [Senju Hashirama: Mito! It was just a joke. Come on, don''t be mad!] [Uzumaki Mito: Shut up!] [Senju Hashirama: ...] Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, Tobirama was left staring blankly. ''Is he really my brother? Just because I called Madara a bastard, he banned me? What kind of brother does that?'' ''Why do I feel like he and Madara are the real brothers here?!'' --- [Senju Hashirama: I am having so much fun! Mwahahahaha!] [Uchiha Izuna: ..¡­Damn, his laughter sounds so scary] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah¡­ It''s like he is a completely different person!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 28 - 28: Scamming Madara [Senju Hashirama: Madara, you always yell at me and mock me? So why are you so quiet now? [And Tobirama, why aren''t you cursing at me? Don''t you love to throw insults? Why aren''t you calling me an idiot?] [Senju Hashirama: Oh, that''s right! I just banned you two. Hahahahaha!] For the first time, Hashirama, who was always scolded by both Tobirama and Uchiha Madara, finally stood his ground. Currently, he was taking great pleasure in relentlessly mocking both of them. Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, Uchiha Madara was trembling with rage, his teeth nearly shattering from how hard he was clenching his jaw. Three minutes! Did anyone understand how agonizingly long those three minutes felt? Never in his life had Madara felt time drag on for so long. ________ Finally, the three-minute ban was lifted, and his freedom was restored. [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, you bastard! How dare you¡ª] [Group member Uchiha Madara has been banned by Moderator Senju Hashirama for three minutes] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, when will you finally learn your lesson?] [Makoto Ito: Damn¡­.!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother¡­.] [Namikaze Minato: Why am I getting chills now?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Me too!] As Madara found himself banned once again, Tobirama''s ban also came to an end. [Senju Tobirama: Big Brother, Please don''t ban me again. I swear I won''t speak ill of Madara anymore! [Senju Hashirama: Now that''s my good little brother!] In the Pure Land, Madara had a ferocious expression after being banned twice! "Curse you, damn Hashirama! That bastard, that fool, that¡ªArghhh! Damn it!" But there was nothing he could do about it except staring at the chat in frustration. [Makoto Ito: Hahaha¡­Madara, how are you feeling right now? Do you feel helpless? Do you feel like you''re being unfairly treated? Well, let me remind you. While the moderator has the power to ban you, I have the authority to lift the ban whenever I want. Of course, I wouldn''t just do it for free. So, you understand what I''m getting at, right? If you want me to unban you, you need to make it worth my while!] Hearing this, Madara, who was blinded by rage, no longer cared about whether Makoto''s strength would interfere with his grand plans. Right now, his desire to get back at Hashirama was above everything else. Without hesitation, he sent a gift to Makoto. [Group member Uchiha Madara has gifted Fire Style: Great Fire Extinction to group leader Makoto Ito] Makoto''s eyes sparkled with joy as he quickly accepted the gift. "Nice! Another powerful ninjutsu for my collection." [Group leader Makoto Ito has lifted the ban on group member Uchiha Madara!] [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha! Hashirama! Didn''t see this coming, did you?! I''m back, and I swear I''ll¡ª] [Moderator Senju Hashirama has banned group member Uchiha Madara for three minutes!] Madara hadn''t even finished his sentence before he was banned again. For a moment, he was completely dumbfounded. He had been so blinded by rage that he had forgotten something crucial. While Makoto has the authority to unban him, Hashirama could just keep banning him again and again! This meant he had just given away a powerful Fire Style jutsu for nothing. He couldn''t even speak a full sentence before he got banned. Madara sat there, staring at the chat screen in disbelief, his whole body trembling with frustration. [Makoto Ito: Oops! My bad. I totally forgot about it. First Hokage is still a moderator. Even if I unban you, he can just ban you again. My sincerest apologies] Seeing this play out, the other group members were completely stunned. This was pure evil! What if this sort of thing actually happened to them? Just the thought of it gave them chills. Meanwhile, Hashirama continued to provoke Madara. [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! Madara! You always called me an idiot, but look at yourself now. Who''s the real fool here? Did you forget I''m the moderator? Did you forget I have the power to keep banning you? This is hilarious! Hahaha!] After seeing this message, Madara screamed in anger. "HASHIRAMA!!" After he calmed down, he began to think of a way to get revenge. "Wait! Didn''t Makoto mention there was a duel function before? I''ll challenge Hashirama to a duel! I''ll make him pay and beat him until he''s spitting out teeth!" Immediately, he started searching through the group functions. And at last, he found it. Without hesitation, he immediately clicked the button. [Group member Uchiha Madara has challenged group member Senju Hashirama to a duel!] [Senju Hashirama: Hm? What''s this?] [Makoto Ito: This is the duel function I mentioned earlier. Group members can challenge each other, and if both sides agree, the duel will commence immediately.] [Senju Hashirama: Oh, I see!] Looking at the duel request, Senju Hashirama grinned mischievously. Then, without a second thought, he clicked "Reject." [Group member Senju Hashirama has rejected the duel invitation from group member Uchiha Madara!] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Hashirama: Hehehehe! Madara, you must be furious, right? Are you itching to get revenge? Oh dear, I''m so sorry! But I just don''t feel like fighting! Kekekeke!] As Madara stared at the notification, His whole body trembled, his hands clenched into fists before screamed out. "HASHIRAMAAAAA!!!!" [Makoto Ito: Just a friendly reminder. The group leader can override duel requests and force them to happen. But, of course, I wouldn''t do that without proper incentives] Seeing this message, Madara immediately took action without missing a beat. [Group member Uchiha Madara has gifted Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet to group leader Makoto Ito!] Seeing the notification, Makoto''s excitement soared through the charts. "Another Fire Style jutsu! Madara, you''re the best!" [Group leader Makoto Ito has initiated a duel between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara!] [Reminder: The loser of the duel will receive a punishment!] Madara suddenly froze. ''Wait¡­ what? There''s a punishment?'' But at this point, he was too furious to care about it. He just wanted to punch Hashirama straight in the face! [Preparing to enter the duel arena!] As the legendary figures were about to clash, Makoto was grinning from ear to ear. "Perfect. Now, let''s see what kind of punishment the chat group has in store!" ...¡­ [Namikaze Minato: Whoa, are they really going to fight?!] [Senju Tobirama: I think Madara is walking straight into a trap] [Uchiha Izuna: What did you just say? Shut up, Tobirama! Do you want a duel too?] [Senju Tobirama: Bring it on! I''m not scared!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Ah, if only we could witness this battle with our own eyes! These are legendary ninjas, after all!] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah, it would be amazing if we could actually watch it!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 29 - 29: Sage Art Wood Style – True Several Thousand Hands [Group leader Makoto Ito has enabled spectator mode for all group members!] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, a vivid battlefield scene appeared in the minds of every group member. On a vast and desolate terrain, Hashirama and Madara stood facing each other, ready for the battle. Madara stretched out his hands, feeling the long-lost feeling of chakra flowing through his body once again. It had been so long since he had experienced this power. The sensation was no different from when he was alive¡ªit felt as if he had been completely resurrected. A wave of awe washed over him as he realized how incredible this chat group truly was! As he relished the moment, an image of his future resurrection flickered through his mind. Meanwhile, Hashirama was growing impatient. ''What is he doing? Is he going to keep admiring himself?'' "Madara! Are we fighting or not?" He asked out loud with an impatient face. Madara''s gaze snapped toward him as he heard his words. "Hashirama, I''ve been waiting for this moment!" "Today, I will teach you a lesson! You banned me time and again, mocked me endlessly¡ªit''s time you pay the price! Come on, Let''s dance!" "MADARA!" "HASHIRAMA!!!" ________ [Senju Tobirama: Honestly, I don''t understand. They''re about to fight, yet they''re just shouting each other''s names first?] [Namikaze Minato: Is this what true friendship looks like?] [Uchiha Izuna: This is so unfair. My elder brother has never shouted my name like that!] [Senju Tobirama: Same here. He only ever yells Madara''s name with such passion¡­] The audience remained fixated on the battlefield as the fight finally started. In the next moment, Madara and Hashirama clashed, displaying impressive taijutsu skills. Their movements were so evenly matched that neither gained the upper hand¡ªpunches, kicks, parries¡ªall exchanged in perfect symmetry. [Hyuga Hizashi: As expected of two legendary shinobi, Their battle is truly mesmerizing to watch!] [Namikaze Minato: Incredible! So, this is the power of the ''God of Shinobi'' and ''Ghost of the Uchiha¡­] [Ito Makoto: If you''re amazed now, just wait. This is only the beginning. Don''t let your jaws hit the floor later!] --- After an intense exchange of blows, the two of them separated. "Hashirama! I''m going all out!" "Madara, the warm-up is over! It''s time to get serious!" "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Susanoo!!!" "Sage Art: Wood Style¡ªTrue Several Thousand Hands!!" Two colossal figures immediately appeared on the battlefield. Madara''s titanic Susanoo and Hashirama''s towering wooden Buddha. Their chakra surged wildly, shaking the very foundation of the terrain. It was as if two living weapons of mass destruction had been unleashed upon the world. The sight left the group members completely speechless. --- Unlike Tobirama, Izuna, and Mito who were accustomed to seeing such scenes, the rest of the group had a look of utter disbelief. What were they witnessing? Was this truly the power of ninjas? For those who had never lived in the same era as Hashirama and Madara, the stories of the "God of Shinobi" and the "Ghost of the Uchiha" had always been just legends. But now, seeing them in action, they realized all the stories about them were absolutely real. Even those who had reached the level of Kage found themselves doubting their own strength. Compared to these two, had they merely been playing at being shinobi all along? The reality was harsh. Looking at the two towering figures before them, many in the group realized that even if they gave it their all, they wouldn''t last a single round against either of them. One punch from either the Wood Statue or Susanoo would be enough to reduce them to dust. --- [Hyuga Hizashi: This¡­.This is ridiculous! Can they even be considered ninjas anymore? They look more like gods!] [Namikaze Minato: So this is the true power of the First Hokage¡­ Though I also hold the title of Hokage, I can''t even compare to him. The gap between us is just too vast¡­] [Uchiha Fugaku: Is this the pinnacle of the Uchiha clan''s power? The true Perfect Susanoo?] [Senju Tobirama: Both of them are absolute monsters. It''s best not to compare ourselves to them. After all, neither of them are normal shinobi!] [Hyuga Hizashi: If we''re talking about monsters, Second Hokage, shouldn''t you count yourself too? I mean, how many people go around inventing Forbidden Techniques? Most ninjas consider creating one or two Forbidden Techniques a lifetime achievement, but you were out there mass-producing them!] [Senju Tobirama: Ahem. Compared to those two freaks, I''m still far behind!] --- Meanwhile, Makoto watched the battle with interest. With the group chat''s spectator mode, it felt as if he were physically present at the battlefield. Despite having seen this war play out in anime before, witnessing it firsthand was on an entirely different level. The sheer scale of destruction, the intensity of their attacks¡ªthis was beyond what any animation could capture. Even though he had been mentally prepared, Makoto Ito still found himself overwhelmed by the spectacle. These two were beyond powerful. He couldn''t help but imagine himself one day using such abilities¡ªactivating Sage Art: Wood Style¡ªTrue Several Thousand Hands, then layering it with Perfect Susanoo, forming an indestructible, armored titan. Just the thought alone thrilled him. If he could obtain all the best techniques from these two, he might truly become a force capable of wiping out entire nations single-handedly. The battle raged on for hours. Yet, despite the prolonged duration, no one in the chat grew impatient. Instead, they were all drawn in, watching with eager anticipation. ____ Back in the real world, the Third Hokage had long since finished his speech and left the academy. Makoto spent his lunch break with Hyuga Hinata and Yamanaka Ino, as he didn''t bring his own meal. Even after finishing his afternoon classes, the duel between Hashirama and Madara was still ongoing. The battlefield had been completely transformed. The land was utterly ravaged, similar to a wasteland rather than a battlefield. The scale of destruction was unfathomable! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 30 - 30: Jackpot! After finishing his classes at the ninja school, Makoto Ito returned home, and the battle between Madara and Hashirama finally came to an end. The outcome was not surprising. Madara had never managed to defeat Hashirama before. The history repeated itself, and Madara was once again defeated Most of the spectators accepted this result without question. However, Minato noticed something crucial. Madara had not used any space-time ninjutsu during the battle. This led him to a shocking conclusion. If Uchiha Madara had never wielded such a technique, then the masked man who attacked him and Kushina years ago could not have been the real Madara. This meant Madara had been telling the truth all along. But if that was the case, who had orchestrated the attack? One thing was certain. The perpetrator was a member of the Uchiha clan. But who among them had the ability and motive to do such a thing? Minato pondered the question for a long time but found no answers. In the end, he dismissed the thought with a bitter smile. He was dead, after all. Even if he uncovered the truth, what could he do about it? ______ Makoto also noticed something very interesting. Madara had refrained from using the Rinnegan. Did this mean he could no longer access its power because he had already given it away? Or had he deliberately held back, choosing to conceal his full strength for his resurrection plans? Although he had lost the battle, Madara wasn''t really disappointed. The fight had rekindled a passion he had not experienced in ages. There was no one else in the ninja world who could make him excited in a battle other than Hashirama. Only when he clashed with Hashirama could he feel truly alive. Hashirama was having the same thought. It had been so long since he had experienced such a satisfying battle with his best friend. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as they were relishing the moment, an unexpected notification from the chat group left him stunned. [Result: Uchiha Madara was defeated [Dropped item: Sharingan] [Senju Hashirama: Damn! Is this the punishment for losing?] [Senju Tobirama: Holy shit!] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell!? What just happened!? Why did my Sharingan get taken away!?] [Uchiha Izuna: Isn''t the punishment a little too harsh for a duel?] [Makoto Ito: Didn''t you all read the system notifications? Losing comes with penalties.] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! I wasn''t even thinking about that at the time. How was I supposed to know my Sharingan would be taken away!? This is completely unfair! ] At this moment, Madara finally realized he had fallen into a trap. First, Makoto gave Hashirama the Moderator role. Hashirama then taunted and provoked him, causing him to initiate a duel. To top it off, before the fight even began, Makoto had conveniently received two powerful ninjutsu techniques. Now, after defeat, Madara had even lost his precious Sharingan. [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, did you really just take Madara''s Sharingan?] [Senju Tobirama: This is hilarious! Madara, didn''t you say you wouldn''t let Makoto take advantage of you? What happened now? First, you gave away two ninjutsu, and now you''ve even handed over your Sharingan! Hahaha! At least when we gave something to Makoto voluntarily, we gained some favor in return. But you lost your Sharingan for nothing. You didn''t even get anything out of it! HAHA!!] Madara was left speechless by Tobirama''s words. He was right. If he had known things would turn out this way, he would have just handed his Sharingan to Makoto willingly. That way, he could have at least earned some goodwill¡ªor even been rewarded with the moderator role. Now, not only had he lost his Sharingan, but he had gained absolutely nothing in return. __________ After returning home, Makoto had no time to pay attention to the lively chat group. His focus was solely on the small mirror in his hand, in which he was checking his new Sharingan. Even though it was currently a single tomoe Sharingan, he didn''t mind at all. After all, what truly mattered wasn''t the number of tomoe, it was the bloodline itself. Unlike Kakashi, who had only transplanted a Sharingan and suffered severe chakra drain, Makoto''s sharingan functioned as naturally as if he had been born with it, with no negative side effects. Moreover, if he already had a single tomoe, then wasn''t double tomoe, triple tomoe, Mangeky¨­, and even Eternal Mangeky¨­ just a matter of time? And now that he possessed Senju Hashirama''s Sage Art, Wood Style, and Senju bloodline, he also had the potential to awaken the Rinnegan. He successfully obtained the two most powerful Kekkei Genkai in the ninja world. If he merged them completely, he could obtain the ultimate dojutsu, Rinnegan. This was a massive win! Unlike many Uchiha clan members, Makoto had full control over his Sharingan''s activation. He could turn it on and off at will, and the chakra consumption was entirely manageable. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, where his single tomoe Sharingan shined brightly, Makoto couldn''t help but grin. [Senju Tobirama: Look at this kid! he''s grinning so hard, his face might split in half!] [Namikaze Minato: It''s understandable. Anyone would be excited after acquiring both Wood Style and Sharingan.] [Senju Hashirama: Hahahaha! That''s right!] [Hyuga Hizashi: This is incredible. With Konoha''s two most powerful bloodlines, Makoto''s future is bound to be extraordinary!] Throughout the night, the chat group continued to buzz with discussions, but Makoto didn''t talk much. He had more important things to do. For example, getting a good night''s sleep. _______ The next morning, he woke up and got ready for school. To be honest, he didn''t even feel the need to attend school anymore. Studying seemed like a massive waste of time for him. But then he recalled the faces of the two adorable girls who would be eagerly waiting for him at school. Hinata and Ino. Perhaps, school wasn''t such a bad place. Moreover, before classes ended yesterday, Iruka had announced that there would be a practical test today. Since Makoto had already gained so many powerful abilities, it was time to shed the label of dead last. From now on, Naruto could keep that title all to himself. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 31 - 31: Minato Is a Real One On the way to the ninja school, Makoto walked with an excited look on his face. He was eager to shed the title of "dead last" and rise to the top of the class. However, upon arriving at school, he realized he had been overthinking things. There was indeed a test today, just as he had anticipated. But it was nothing like the ninja battle he had imagined. Instead, what awaited him was a pile of papers filled with countless questions. This was completely different from what he had expected! Makoto stared blankly at the test paper, quickly realizing he couldn''t understand a single thing. It was as if he were reading an ancient, unreadable script. ''What the hell is this nonsense?'' he thought, utterly bewildered. Back in his previous life, he had taken so many exams that he nearly coughed up blood. He never imagined that after transmigrating into the world of Naruto, he would still have to deal with this torture! ''Aren''t ninjas supposed to be assassins? Aren''t they supposed to fight and eliminate their enemies? Why on earth do we need to take cultural exams?'' His frustration grew as he wondered who had come up with this ridiculous idea. [Uchiha Izuna: Holy shit! Ninjas nowadays have to take theory tests? Is this a ninja school or a regular academy?] [Uchiha Madara: This is hilarious. Tobirama, is this the ninja school you created? You''re seriously making them do written exams? This is what Konoha considers proper ninja training?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, Madara! You know nothing! Ninja school provides well-rounded training in all areas. A truly excellent ninja must be developed in every aspect! ] [Uchiha Madara: Oh, sure! And then those so-called ''excellent ninjas'' get wiped out in a real fight within seconds!] Makoto sighed as he looked at the test paper in front of him. His initial dream of becoming the top student had just taken a serious hit. At this rate, he might even end up competing with Naruto for last place! The first question on the test paper. [How is Chakra formed in a ninja?] The moment he picked up a pencil as if he was about to write an answer, the big shots in the group chat turned their attention to him. [Senju Tobirama: This is a question? How did something so basic make it onto an exam? Even a three-year-old knows this! Isn''t this common sense?] [Uchiha Madara: I''m dying of laughter! Tobirama, this is what you call a well-rounded education? Even an idiot would know the answer to this! ] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ito Makoto: Oh? So you know the answer, Madara?] [Uchiha Madara: Of course, I do! What kind of question is that? ] [Senju Tobirama: Hahahaha! Didn''t you just say only idiots would know the answer? So, you''re admitting you''re one?] [Uchiha Madara: ...Fine. Then I don''t know! ] [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! You just said even idiots know the answer, but now you claim you don''t! Does that mean you''re worse than an idiot?] [Uchiha Madara: TOBIRAMA, SHUT UP!! stop messing with me! ] Despite teasing Madara, Tobirama couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Such questions would never have appeared in the ninja school he originally founded. Has the curriculum really been dumbed down that much over the years? Makoto read the first question again and realized it was something he actually knew. Confidently, he wrote down: [Chakra is produced by the combination of physical energy and spiritual energy.] Feeling relieved, he moved on to the next question. [As a ninja, after completely depleting your Chakra, how long does it take to fully recover?] Makoto stared at the question, completely dumbfounded. ''How the hell am I supposed to know this?'' he thought in frustration. ''Why would anyone time their Chakra recovery? What''s the point of this question?'' [Ito Makoto: Uh¡­ does anyone know the answer to this?] [Uchiha Madara: Easy! It only takes half an hour!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Damn!] [Namikaze Minato: Damn! As expected of a true powerhouse. Full recovery in just thirty minutes? That''s insane!] [Senju Hashirama: Is it really half an hour? But why does it only take me ten minutes?] [Hyuga Hizashi: I¡ªWHAT?!] [Namikaze Minato: This is ridiculous. The two of you really are monsters! ] IMakoto blinked in shock. ''Half an hour? Ten minutes? Something doesn''t add up here¡­'' He recalled that in the original anime, characters who exhausted their Chakra usually needed to rest for a long time before recovering. Could these two be exceptions? [Uchiha Madara: What? That''s already considered slow. Half an hour is my usual recovery time!] [Senju Hashirama: Right! And for me, it only takes ten minutes!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! You''re built differently! You''re basically cheating with your absurd stamina!] That was when it hit Makoto. ''Fuck! These two are not normal ninjas. I was about to write their answers down and completely screw myself over!'' [Ito Makoto: Madara¡­ you do realize that your recovery speed is not the same as a regular ninja''s, right? Your half-hour timing is specific to you, correct? ] [Uchiha Madara: Of course! How else would I know? I never asked anyone else!] [Ito Makoto: Then stop talking already! You and Hashirama are complete freaks. Can''t you guys think like normal ninjas for once? ] [Namikaze Minato: Exactly! A normal ninja takes at least eight hours to fully recover. That''s the correct answer!] [Ito Makoto: Thank you, Fourth Hokage. You''re a real one! ] [Uchiha Madara: What''s wrong with my answer? It''s not my fault that I''m built different!] [Ito Makoto: ¡­.¡­] Makoto rubbed his temples, feeling exhausted already. There was still an entire test paper to go through, yet just answering two questions had already given him a headache. More importantly, if he listened to Madara and Hashirama, he might just end up failing even harder. Thankfully, at least Minato was around. If the whole group had been full of lunatics like those two, Makoto would have lost his mind. After all, neither Madara or Hashirama were normal ninjas in any way. If he relied on their answers, he''d definitely fail this test and he would definitely place dead last. Truly, Minato was a real one. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 32 - 32: A Load Of BullShit Questions After completing the second question, Makoto moved on to the third question on the test paper. [How do you throw a shuriken when there is an enemy ninja directly in front of you and another to your left? How do you accurately hit both? What angle and force should you use to maximize damage to the enemy?] Upon reading the question, Makoto was utterly dumbfounded. ''What kind of question is this? '' ''Since when did one need to calculate angles and force when throwing a shuriken? Isn''t it enough to just throw it and kill the enemy? Why overcomplicate things?'' At this point, Makoto just wanted to complain. There wasn''t really anything wrong with the question but he was just too lazy to write it down on the paper. Just the thought of doing math to throw a shuriken made him annoyed. Naturally, he wasn''t the only one who didn''t like this method. [Uchiha Madara: What the fuck is this nonsense? Do ninjas really study things like this nowadays? Calculating angles and force to throw a shuriken? How fucking ridiculous!] [Senju Hashirama: Tch! You are just ranting since you don''t know how to solve this question] [Uchiha Madara: Oh? And you do? If you do, why don''t you solve it then?] [Senju Hashirama: I never said I could!] [Uchiha Madara: Then why are you acting so smug? Can anyone in this group actually solve this? If so, go ahead and show me.] [Namikaze Minato: Ahem... This question requires a specific formula¡­ First, we assume the enemy ninja A¡­ The shuriken must be thrown at this angle¡­ With the force set at X¡­ And with that, the correct answer should be¡­] [Makoto Ito: Fourth, you are a savior!] [Namikaze Minato: Did you understand it?] [Makoto Ito: Not at all! But that''s fine. I''ve already written the answer down!] [Hyuga Hizashi: As expected of Minato. He was the top student after all] [Uchiha Madara: What''s the point of all this? No wonder the new generation of ninjas is getting weaker and weaker. Instead of honing their skills, they waste time on useless calculations] With Minato''s guidance, Makoto managed to complete one question after another. __________ sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Who is the strongest hokage in Konoha since the village was founded?] [ A. Sarutobi Hiruzen ] [ B. The Third Hokage ] [C. Sannin''s Master ] Makoto stared at the question. ''Isn''t every answer just Sarutobi Hiruzen?'' The moment the group saw the question, they were all speechless. [Uchiha Madara: Damn, this is beyond shameless! ] [Senju Hashirama: Why am I not an option? Am I not the strongest Hokage?] [Namikaze Minato: This¡­] [Senju Tobirama: Damn that Sarutobi! Shameless monkey! Is this what they''re teaching in ninja school now? He actually dares to call himself the strongest Hokage? Where does he get the audacity?] [Uchiha Fugaku: This is pure propaganda! At this rate, the students in the ninja academy will only know Sarutobi Hiruzen as the Third Hokage. They probably don''t even know who the First Hokage is!] Tobirama was filled with frustration. He once again felt the overwhelming urge to strangle his apprentice. The more he thought about his clan''s fate, the more he recalled Hiruzen''s actions¡ªand now this blatant propaganda, He genuinely wanted to turn back time, find his younger self, and slap himself for choosing Sarutobi Hiruzen as the hokage. _____ Makoto casually wrote an "E" in the answer box. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, Can''t you see properly? There''s no E option! ] [Makoto Ito: I know. I did it on purpose!] [Uchiha Madara: Hahaha! Good Job, Kid. You got a savage personality!] After some talk with the group members, Makoto moved on to the next question. [What should you do when surrounded by 100 enemy ninjas who are hostile to your village?} [Uchiha Madara: Isn''t this obvious? Kill them all! ] [Senju Tobirama: Naturally!] [Namikaze Minato: I''d use the Flying Thunder God Technique first, then Rasengan, followed by the Flying Thunder God Second Step, and finish with the Rasengan Lion Roar Nimble Third Technique!] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­What is that?] [Namikaze Minato: It''s Flying Thunder God combined with Rasengan¡­] [Senju Hashirama: I''d just go full Sage Mode and unleash Wood Style: True Several Thousand Hands] [Hyuga Hizashi: These guys are monsters! Is it just me who thought of escaping?] [Uchiha Fugaku: I won''t lie¡­ same here.] After reading through the responses, Ito Makoto confidently wrote three bold words on his test paper. [Kill them all!] He was certain there was nothing wrong with his answer. If he was surrounded by enemy ninjas, he obviously couldn''t surrender, nor could he afford to flee. The only logical solution was to eliminate them! Surrendering was absolutely out of the question. As for escaping, Why should he run when he had the ability to kill them, there was no reason to retreat! Satisfied, he moved on to the last question. [Write a 10,000-word essay discussing the Third Hokage''s Will of Fire.] ''Ten thousand words?!'' [Uchiha Madara: Oh, come on! Is there something wrong with Sarutobi Hiruzen?] [Uchiha Izuna: There''s definitely something wrong! And it''s very serious!] [Senju Hashirama: How can you possibly write 10,000 words about the Will of Fire?] [Senju Tobirama: I swear! I really want to go back in time, find my younger self, and tell myself to strangle Hiruzen on the spot! ] [Namikaze Minato: They require 10,000 words now? I remember it was just 5,000 words when I was in school!] [Senju Tobirama: .....] [Namikaze Minato: Actually, it''s pretty simple. As long as you pay attention to the Third Hokage''s speeches, you can just copy them down. That''s basically a guaranteed full score!] [Senju Tobirama: ... ] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 33 - 33: Respond To Bullshit With Bullshit Makoto stared at the test paper in disbelief. ''A minimum requirement of 10,000 words?'' Just thinking of it made his head ache. ''What kind of bullshit question is this? Hmph! Then, I will also answer it the same way'' He picked up his pen and began to write. At the very top of the page, he started with a classic phrase. [Where the leaves are flying, the fire is endless¡­] [Namikaze Minato: This opening is really well-written!] Before Minato could even finish his praise, he began to write the second line. [Today''s topic requires us to briefly discuss the Will of Fire, with a requirement of no less than 10,000 words. I believe this is an extremely difficult challenge. ] [After all, writing 10,000 words is no easy feat for a simple ninja school student like me. This seems a little too excessive!] [But after giving it some careful thought, I realized that 10,000 words might not be as difficult as it seems. After all, I have already written over 100 words, which means I only have a little over 9,000 left to go!] [....] [....] [....] [I''m making progress! I am faster! I am stronger! I am BETTER!] [Now, I only have about 9,000 words left!] [So, what exactly is the Will of Fire? I can only say that this is really a hard question. As we all know, winter is colder than summer. But why is winter colder than summer? Because winter is, in fact, colder than summer!] [When you eat noodles without garlic, you are simply eating noodles without garlic!] [You should not drink freshly boiled water because it will burn your mouth!] [When you are hungry, you feel the sensation of hunger. When you eat, you feel full. Therefore, you should eat when you are hungry!] [If someone is beautiful, then they are beautiful!] In this way, Makoto filled the test paper with complete nonsense and the group members were watching this scene with speechless faces. Some had a hard time controlling their laughter. [I''m getting closer. The words are adding up quickly. I''ve already written several thousand words, and now I''m just a few thousand away from completing this 10,000-word requirement!} [Writing about the Will of Fire is truly a difficult task But writing 10,000 words? That''s just absurd. However, as you can see, I''m almost there. Just a little more and I will meet the requirement!] Makoto mindlessly scribbled on the test paper, stretching his nonsense to the very limit. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he managed to hit the 10,000-word mark. [Uchiha Madara: Good grief! I don''t even know what to say. I guess you can only respond to bullshit with bullshit] [Senju Hashirama: Is this what they call nonsense literature? I have learned so much today!] [Namikaze Minato: When I saw the first sentence, I really thought he was going to take this test seriously...] [Makoto Ito: Hah! Seriously? Who in their right mind would take this seriously? If anyone can genuinely write 10,000 words on this topic, they must have something seriously wrong with them. The fact that I even managed to reach 10,000 words is already doing them a favor!] [Senju Tobirama: Well done, kid! If Sarutobi dares to say anything about this, I''ll teach you all my Forbidden Techniques. Then you can give him a proper beating!] [Makoto Ito: Are you serious? If you are, I''ll head straight to the Hokage Building and slap him twice right now!] [Senju Tobirama: Ahem¡­.. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves...] [Makoto Ito: Tch! You got me all excited for nothing. I was already halfway to the door!] [Senju Tobirama: Brat, I said that for your own good! Even with all the things you got from us, you stand no chance against Sarutobi! Simply put, he will just kick your ass! ] [Makoto Ito: Ahem¡­] _____ With that, Makoto finally survived the ordeal of the written test. But the nightmare wasn''t over yet. Next came the afternoon practical training session! Under Iruka''s guidance, all the students were led to the training ground. The practical training was a one-on-one battle format, where students were matched according to their rankings from previous evaluations. And as expected, Makoto''s opponent was, once again, Uzumaki Naruto. The winning student would then be allowed to challenge others ranked higher in the class. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iruka stood before the gathered students and announced loudly, "Let''s begin the group duels!" "First match¡ªUchiha Sasuke versus Yamamoto Goj¨±roku!" [Uchiha Mikoto: Fugaku! Look, it''s Sasuke. Our little son is up first!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmm. I see him. Let''s hope he performs well.] And Sasuke did not disappoint. He finished the battle in just over ten seconds! "Sasuke goes to victory!" "Next match¡­." ... Sasuke''s effortless win drew a wave of admiration from the girls in the class, with Sakura leading the charge. "Ah! Sasuke-kun is so handsome!" "I doubt anyone here can beat Sasuke-kun!" "Of course not! Sasuke-kun is the top student in our grade!" "Even some of the seniors from the year above wouldn''t be able to beat him!" "Sasuke-kun is amazing! I want to marry him in the future!" "Step aside! I''m the one who''s going to marry him!" "Shut up! It''s obviously me!" Naruto watched with an uncomfortable look on his face as Sakura continued to fawn over Sasuke. ...¡­ [Uchiha Madara: Is this the so-called combat training we''ve been looking forward to? Isn''t this just kids playing ninja? Even when Hashirama and I were children, we weren''t this soft!] [Senju Hashirama: I have to admit, this is a little embarrassing to watch...] [Senju Tobirama: ....] Tobirama was left speechless as the ninja school had deteriorated into nothing more than a glorified playground, under Sarutobi''s leadership. [Uchiha Fugaku: Actually, Sasuke does know ninjutsu. It''s just that his opponent was too weak for him to bother using it.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up!] [Senju Tobirama: But with things like this, what is the point of a ninja school? Clan ninjas can learn their own family''s secret techniques and train in various jutsus at home. But for civilian students, what exactly are they learning here? Isn''t this just a waste of time? Sarutobi, that damn bastard! What is he trying to do? Destroy Konoha?] At this moment, Tobirama once again deeply regretted appointing Sarutobi Hiruzen as the Third Hokage. The group members lost interest in watching the practical training. If the top student were this weak, then the lower-ranked students would only be worse. There was simply no fun in watching a bunch of rookies fumbling around. For a group of seasoned legends, watching children play ninja was hardly worth their time unless it was their own children. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 34 - 34: Battle Against Uzumaki Naruto After waiting for a while, It was finally Makoto''s turn. Iruka''s voice rang out clearly. "Final group, Makoto Ito versus Naruto Uzumaki!" At the announcement, Naruto jumped in with an excited face, rubbing his nose with a confident grin. "Is it finally my turn?! Makoto Ito! This time, I''ll definitely defeat you!!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto was always eager to prove himself and he was sure his victory would finally catch Sakura''s attention. However, since he struggled to defeat most of the students in class, he had fixated on his frequent rival, Makoto, as a benchmark for progress. Despite his enthusiasm, most of the students in the class didn''t pay much attention to this particular matchup. The exception was Hinata and Ino, who both watched as Makoto Ito stepped onto the stage. From the audience, Ino enthusiastically cheered. "Makoto-kun! Come on! You can defeat Naruto this time! Show him your strength, Makoto-kun~" Hinata was a little more reserved, murmured softly to herself. "C-come on, Makoto-kun¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª While the other students showed little interest in the match, the big names in the chat group were paying close attention. After all, it was finally Makoto''s turn to fight. [Uzumaki Kushina: It''s finally Naruto''s turn! I''ve been waiting so long to see him in action!] [Namikaze Minato: Yes, let''s take a good look!] It wasn''t just Minato and Kushina who were eager for this match. The other figures in the group were also invested. Makoto had received various benefits from them, and they were curious to see the results. More importantly, they wanted to assess the combat abilities of Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. As Naruto enthusiastically leaped onto the battlefield, Makoto stretched lazily before walking forward at a steady pace. "Makoto! You haven''t defeated me in any of our matches so far But this time, I''m going all out. You definitely won''t win!" To tell the truth, Makoto had always been one of the weakest students, ranking at the bottom of the class. Whether in academics or combat training, he was considered as an average. On the other hand, despite Naruto''s poor performance in theoretical subjects, his physical prowess was far above average thanks to his bloodline. As a result, he had consistently bested Makoto in their previous encounters. This rivalry for last place had continued throughout their time at the academy. Makoto gazed at Naruto and chuckled. While the original Makoto had sparred with Naruto on multiple occasions, this was his first time facing him since arriving in this world. It was an unreal feeling as he stood face-to-face with a character from his childhood. ______ In the audience, Ino''s eyes sparkled as she clasped her hands together. "Makoto-kun¡­ he looks so cool when he smiles!" Hinata, who was standing quietly among the crowd, also noticed the change in Makoto. "Makoto-kun seems different from before¡­." Naruto broke into a wide grin upon seeing Makoto''s smiling face. The two were simply standing there, grinning at each other. Their classmates looked at them with a confused look on their faces. What were they doing? The sooner this match ended, the sooner they could all go home! Iruka was equally puzzled by this scene. While it was understandable for Naruto to act this way, given his usual behavior. Makoto''s attitude was unusual. Normally, he was more introverted. What was going on today? "Alright, you two! Enough smiling. Hurry up and form the Seal of Opposition!" At Iruka''s command, both of them finally came back to their senses. They placed their hands together, completed the traditional gesture of respect before a match. Makoto then extended one hand in front of him, curling his index finger as he gestured toward Naruto. "Come at me." Seeing his actions Naruto had an annoyed face. "Hmph! Makoto, How dare you underestimate me?!" "Here I come!!" With a shout, Naruto charged forward with his fist raised. If it was in the past, Makoto would have been overwhelmed at this moment, scrambling to defend himself. But now? He has changed into a completely different person. Naruto''s movements seemed sluggish, almost as if he was seeing them in slow motion. Every strike was filled with openings. Makoto extended a single hand, effortlessly catching Naruto''s punch mid-air. "What!?" Naruto''s eyes widened in shock. How was this possible? Before, Makoto had never been able to react in time, much less block his attacks. Could it be that Makoto has gotten stronger? What Naruto didn''t know was that Makoto''s body had undergone significant changes. Having merged with the Senju bloodline, his physical strength, chakra reserves, and overall endurance had drastically improved. On top of that, he had received training in taijutsu from several powerful figures. He had even unlocked the first two gates of the Eight Inner Gates. If the match were purely about physical prowess, Naruto stood no chance. Even if ninjutsu were included, Naruto''s current level was still too weak to pose a challenge. Naruto immediately put his full strength into that punch but Makoto still stopped it with ease. "Ugh!" He then tried to pull his fist back, but no matter how much he struggled, his hand was trapped in Makoto''s grip. At this moment, Iruka had a surprised look on his face. "It looks like Makoto has improved significantly. His strength seemed to have increased a lot." As the teacher, Iruka knew exactly what Makoto''s abilities had been like before. There was no way he could have caught Naruto''s punch so easily in the past. Clearly, something had changed. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 35 - 35: Scamming Minato Iruka was quietly thinking to himself. ''It seems that Makoto has been putting in a lot of effort! Otherwise, his progress wouldn''t have been so significant. Especially in terms of strength, it looks like he''s been training hard during his free time!'' After realizing he couldn''t withdraw his fist, Naruto decided to switch tactics and attempted to kick Makoto with a sidekick. Makoto noticed his move, grabbed Naruto''s hand, and twisted it gently. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto wasn''t really using any force. Given his current strength, if he applied any real pressure, Naruto''s arm would likely be rendered useless. [Uchiha Madara: Is this really the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki? Isn''t this embarrassing?] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth! I must say, your son has quite¡­..the capability] [Uzumaki Kushina: Hey, hey! Be gentle! Didn''t you see how much pain Naruto is in?] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto! please go easy on him] [Makoto Ito: Impossible! Do you know how much this kid used to bully me? Every time I couldn''t defeat him during training, he''d claim I let him win, and then he''d insist on me treating him to ramen! I''m making sure to teach him a lesson today!] To be honest, Makoto wasn''t really bullied by Naruto. Their relationship was actually quite good. The reason he spoke so harshly was to try and get some benefits from Minato and Kushina. What if they didn''t give him anything? Well, then, he could do nothing about it. From the beginning, he wasn''t really planning to do anything to Naruto. Naruto, who was still trapped by Makoto, refused to just sit back and accept his fate. He twisted his body, placed his left hand on the ground, turned sideways, and prepared to kick Makoto''s head. "Naruto''s move is a clever one! How will Makoto respond?" Iruka was impressed. In Iruka''s eyes, Naruto''s strategy was pretty good and it could potentially turn the tide of the match. [Senju Hashirama: It seems this kid has a good talent for taijutsu] [Uchiha Madara: Fourth, your son is not totally useless!] Naruto''s move was certainly well-thought-out but the disparity in strength between the two was too vast for it to have any real effect. Makoto wasn''t particularly surprised by his move as Naruto often came up with unexpected tactics in battle. He simply leaned back slightly and grabbed Naruto''s ankles with one hand. He then swiftly pulled them upward and spun him like a windmill. [Uchiha Madara: Pfft! Hahaha! This is hilarious! I never thought watching kids fight could be this entertaining!] [Senju Hashirama: Well, if the strength were more equal, that move could have worked, but with Ito Makoto''s current strength, he easily countered it] [Senju Tobirama: What a shame! That was a brilliant move. Looks like your son''s going to take a beating, Fourth Hokage!] At this moment, Naruto squirmed desperately, shouting. "Makoto, Put me down now!" Makoto casually tossed him aside. "Here you go!" [Uzumaki Kushina: Naruto!] Naruto quickly twisted his body and landed on his foot. "Hmph! You caught me off guard, but I''m coming for you now!" Naruto quickly resumed his fighting stance. Suddenly, Makoto dashed toward him at full speed and he raised his fist using his full strength. [Uzumaki Kushina: No! Makoto, Don''t do it!] But in the blink of an eye, Makoto withdrew his strength and gently patted Naruto''s shoulder with a smile. "That was a pretty good move!" [Uzumaki Kushina: ....] Naruto had a stunned face upon hearing his words. With a playful smile, Makoto pushed Naruto down with a slight exertion of his palm, causing him to land on his butt. "Makoto, I''m going to make you pay for this!" Naruto stood up and rubbed his back with an embarrassed face. Iruka was relieved after seeing this scene. At that crucial moment, he was about to step in to end the match, but after seeing Makoto pull back his strength, he stopped. As Naruto stood up and charged toward him again, Makoto''s smile only grew wider. [Ito Makoto: Minato, Kushina, What should I do? Your son won''t back down unless he gets beaten up badly. You don''t want your son to be beaten into a pulp, do you? How about you give me the Flying Thunder God technique? I''ll subdue him without beating him up, deal?] [Uchiha Madara: So that''s what you were planning] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, you are truly cunning! ] [Hyuga Hizashi: I see now! From the start, you were planning to get some benefits from Minato!] [Senju Tobirama: But you want the Flying Thunder God technique for this little favor? That''s too much!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Exactly! This is absolutely unacceptable] [Ito Makoto: Trying to ruin my plan? Do you two want to be banned?] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 36 - 36: Acquiring Rasengan! After hearing Makoto''s warning, both Senju Tobirama and Hyuga Hizashi immediately fell silent. No one wanted to be banned, especially they were in the Pure Land, and after being silent for so long, they were finally able to speak and see the world outside. Only those who''ve been in the Pure Land for so long could truly understand this feeling. [Uchiha Madara: Just a warning? They were trying to ruin your plans! If it were me, I would''ve banned them immediately! Permanently! Makoto, you''re still too soft-hearted!] [Ito Makoto: Madara, I think you''re right!] [The group leader, Makoto Ito, has banned Senju Tobirama and Hyuga Hizashi for three minutes!] [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha! Well done!] [The moderator, Senju Hashirama, has banned Uchiha Madara for three minutes!] At this moment, in the Pure Land, Madara was left confused, staring at the chat box after being banned. "What is this about, Hashirama? Why did he ban me? Is this some sort of fun game for him? Did he ban me just to mess with me!?" he wondered, bewildered by Hashirama''s actions. Makoto hadn''t expected this, either. He didn''t expect Hashirama to suddenly ban Madara. It was clear that these two "good friends" loved to bicker and had a complicated relationship. _______ In the outside world, Naruto dashed forward again! Makoto responded to him with a lazy attitude. Naruto often appeared naive but it was clear that Makoto was toying with him. He even took the time to blow a kiss to Yamanaka Ino and Hy¨±ga Hinata, who were in the audience. Makoto was clearly mocking him. "Damn it! How dare you underestimate me?!" Naruto gritted his teeth in frustration, determined to hit back harder. [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto, You''re going too far! No one behaves like you. You and Naruto are classmates, and you said before that you two have a good relationship. Are you really going to beat up your classmate this badly?] [Makoto Ito: Why not? Even though he''s a good friend, that doesn''t stop me from beating him up!] [Uzumaki Kushina: You¡­! Have you forgotten that Minato helped you during the written exam?] [Makoto Ito: When did that happen? I don''t remember anything like that! Did he help me? I have No idea!] [Uzumaki Kushina: You¡­! You damn kid!] She was at a loss for words after experiencing a dose of Makoto''s shamelessness. Makoto had been claiming that he and Naruto were classmates and had a good relationship but he was now using Naruto to threaten them into giving him benefits! He even conveniently forgot how Minato helped him cheat during the written test. It was beyond shameless! [Ito Makoto: Oh, no need to keep going on about that. If you don''t give it to me, then it''s okay. At worst, I''ll just beat him until he passes out] Just as he was talking with Kushina, Makoto suddenly gathered all the chakra in his body. He clenched his fist and struck Naruto hard in the face. But at the last moment, he pulled back his power, only lightly tapping Naruto''s face. When Uzumaki Kushina saw this, her heart nearly stopped. [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, Give that technique to him! Give it to him now. Hurry!] Upon hearing Kushina''s words, Minato finally spoke up. [Namikaze Minato: Well...Even the first hokage gave his bloodline to him. I''m not one to be stingy, but the Flying Thunder God Technique is a Forbidden Technique. Even if I give it to you, you can''t use it right now. After all, how could you explain where you learned it? And the Flying Thunder God is not a technique to be given away lightly But I do have a ninjutsu I created myself, and I can give that to you] Minato still held some reservations when it came to the Flying Thunder God Technique. It was too important to just give it away carelessly. [Makoto Ito: Fine, fine. Since you helped me with the exam before, I''ll reluctantly accept it!] Makoto acted as if he was reluctantly agreeing, but he was grinning with happiness inside. From the start, he never really intended to get the Flying Thunder God Technique. By demanding it, he was just setting the stage for negotiations. Just then, Senju Tobirama, Hyuga Hizashi, and Uchiha Madara were released from their bans. [Senju Tobirama: Damn Brat! Didn''t you just say you forgot about the Fourth helping you with the exam? You said it never happened, but now that there''s something to gain, you suddenly remember? Truly impressive!] [Hyuga Hizashi: He''s ridiculously thick-skinned!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, I didn''t provoke you! Why did you ban me for no reason?] [Senju Hashirama: Because I could! It''s my right as a moderator. I can ban whoever I want, and if you keep pushing me, I''ll ban you again] [Group member Namikaze Minato presents Rasengan to group leader Makoto Ito!] When Makoto saw this message, he quickly accepted the Rasengan. Though it wasn''t the most powerful technique, its potential for growth was immense. Naruto defeated some of his strongest opponents just by using this technique. With this move, he could easily become one of the strongest in the ninja world. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simply put, the Rasengan was undoubtedly an excellent ninjutsu! After receiving what he wanted, Makoto easily knocked Naruto down, bringing an end to their spar. Naruto was a little dissatisfied as he got up from the ground. Makoto smiled, brushed the dirt off Naruto''s body. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 37 - 37: Challenging A High Ranked Student Makoto''s actions left Naruto feeling touched. Iruka also smiled warmly, believing it was a sign that Makoto truly valued his friends. "Alright, that concludes the practical training! Everyone performed well this time." "I encourage the winners to keep up the hard work, and those who didn''t succeed should not feel discouraged. You''ll do better next time!" "Now, that''s all for today''s class... You''re all dismissed!" As everyone was preparing to head home, a sudden voice interrupted. "Teacher Iruka, wait!" The students were puzzled. Who would interrupt their chance to leave? Iruka was also confused, looking back, and saw that it was none other than Makoto calling out to him. Iruka was surprised. Normally, Makoto was a quiet and introverted student who never initiated conversations. Over the years, Makoto had never really spoken much to Iruka. What was going on today? ...¡­ Iruka smiled kindly and asked, "Makoto, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Makoto scratched his head awkwardly. "Actually, you mentioned before that winners can continue to challenge the top students and rank up." Iruka looked at him with a stunned face after hearing his words. ''Why is he suddenly bringing it up? Is he planning to fight others?'' "Yes, there is such a rule, but why bring it up now? Are you planning to challenge someone?" "Yes, Teacher Iruka!" Makoto nodded firmly. "That''s great! I''m happy to see your enthusiasm!" Iruka gently replied. Then, he turned to address the class. "Classmates, it seems that Makoto wants to challenge high ranking students!" Nara Shikamaru sighed in exasperation. "What''s going on with Makoto today? Now he wants to continue with the challenges? How troublesome!" Another student rolled his eyes and said with a smile. "I hope he chooses me. Just because he defeated a weakling doesn''t make him strong!" "No matter how strong he thinks he is, he''s still a weakling! If he picks me, I''ll teach him a lesson!" The rest of the class seemed to share the same thought, eager to accept Makoto''s challenge so they could put him in his place. After all, this was the guy who was keeping everyone from going home. Ch¨­ji looked a little distressed while pulling out his last pack of potato chips from his bag. "Ah... This is the last one. I was planning to eat it at home, but I guess I''ll have to eat it here now!" Just then, Naruto''s stomach growled loudly. Ch¨­ji looked at him and asked, "Naruto, are you hungry? Come eat with me!" Naruto''s eyes lit up. "Thanks, Ch¨­ji! I''m not going to pass up on this!" Ino and the others were taken aback. "Oh my god, Ch¨­ji actually shared his snacks!" "The most surprising thing is... This was his last pack of chips!" ...¡­ [Senju Tobirama: Hey, Makoto! What''s going on? Don''t you know you should keep a low profile? You only have a little strength, so don''t act too high-profile!] [Makoto Ito: Low-key? Why should I keep a low profile? You''ve got all these big names behind me. If I keep a low profile, it''d just embarrass you all!] [Senju Tobirama: Well... You''ve got a point there...] [Uchiha Madara: That''s right! You should be more high-profile. Only those with no strength are constantly worried about others. Once you''re powerful, make sure the entire ninja world knows your name!] ...¡­ Iruka instructed the students to stand up again. He then turned back to Makoto and asked a question. "So, who have you decided to challenge?" "I recommend you to not pick someone too high ranked!" Makoto nodded in agreement. "I understand, Iruka-sensei!" Iruka smiled, pleased to see Makoto being so obedient. He thought to himself, ''What a good kid!'' Makoto looked at his classmates as if he was carefully considering whom he should challenge. Iruka asked again, "So, have you made up your mind?" Just then, Kiba spoke up. "Tch, Makoto, do you dare pick me? I''ll definitely teach you a lesson. Don''t think you''re any better just because you beat a weakling! You''ll always be a weakling in my eyes!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto who was standing beside, was having none of it. "Shut up, Kiba! If Makoto picks you, he''ll easily defeat you!" Kiba rolled his eyes dismissively. "Weaklings sure love to talk big!" Seeing this scene, Makoto made his decision. "Iruka-sensei, I''ve made up my mind!" Iruka frowned slightly as he heard his words. Could it be that Makoto was planning to challenge Kiba? He had always ranked high in the class. If Makoto chose him and lost, it might damage his confidence. Thinking this over, Iruka spoke again, "Makoto, while you''re free to challenge anyone, I hope you take it step by step. Maybe start with someone lower-ranked." [Senju Hashirama: This teacher seems like a really good person!] [Makoto Ito: Yes, Iruka-sensei is indeed a good teacher!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 38 - 38: Challenging Uchiha Sasuke! When Makoto heard what Hashirama had said, he also reflected on it. In the original story, Iruka played a crucial role. Without Iruka, Naruto might have gone down a darker path. So, it was clear that Iruka was a very good person. [Uchiha Madara: What are you two talking about? He''s so wordy. I see no difference between him and Sarutobi] [Moderator Senju Hashirama has banned group member Uchiha Madara for three minutes!] ...¡­ "Don''t worry, Iruka-sensei, I understand!" Makoto nodded in response to Iruka''s words. Iruka felt relieved upon hearing his words. It seemed that Makoto wouldn''t be choosing Kiba as his opponent. "Teacher, the opponent I choose is... Uchiha Sasuke!" Iruka''s face was filled with disbelief as he repeated, "Sasuke!? Are you sure you want to challenge Uchiha Sasuke? Makoto, are you really confident?" Makoto confirmed once more, unwavering in his decision. "Yes, sensei, I''m definitely going to challenge Sasuke!" Iruka stood there with a confused face. After all, he had been trying to prevent Makoto from choosing Kiba as an opponent, but now, after so much back and forth, he was choosing Uchiha Sasuke? What kind of bizarre thinking was this? The students who heard Makoto''s voice were just as confused. "Did I hear that correctly? Makoto really wants to challenge Sasuke?" "He got arrogant after a single win. Sasuke is the top student in our grade!" "Yeah, he beat a weakling, and now he thinks he''s invincible?" "I can''t believe he''s daring to challenge Sasuke! It looks like Makoto is about to get a good beating!" As for Sasuke''s fans, they were even more annoyed by Makoto. "Who does he think he is, challenging Sasuke-kun?" "Sasuke has been the top student since he entered school. Many students used to challenge him, but they were all beaten by him. Nowadays, no one dares challenge him anymore! In their mind, he was the strongest, the ultimate hero in the ninja world. No one, not even the Third Hokage, could compare to him. And now, Makoto dared to challenge Sasuke? It was nothing more than a foolish attempt to grab attention, overestimating his own abilities, and acting like a clown! "Is this guy crazy?" "How dare he challenge Sasuke-kun?" "Just let Sasuke teach him a lesson!" ...¡­ [Hyuga Hizashi: Fugaku, It looks like Sasuke is really popular at school.] [Senju Tobirama: And Makoto, it seems you''re not popular at all but that Sasuke kid definitely is! So many girls are cheering for him] [Uchiha Madara: Naturally, as a member of the Uchiha clan, it''s normal to be more popular and charismatic!] [Senju Tobirama: Madara, do you have no shame at all? Didn''t you say you expelled all of them from the Uchiha clan? When did you accept them again? Are they still a part of the Uchiha clan? Or did you just temporarily employ them? When you''re in need, they are your clansmen, and When you aren''t, they are strangers?] [Makoto Ito: Honestly, I don''t see anything wrong with what Madara said. The charm of the Uchiha family is undeniable!] [Senju Tobirama: What do you mean by that?] [Makoto Ito: If the Uchiha clan wasn''t charming, how else would Madara captivate your older brother, Senju Hashirama?] [Senju Tobirama: Hahahaha! Boy, you''ve got a point there! When it comes to charm, the Uchiha clan is the strongest!] [Senju Hashirama: ...¡­] [Uchiha Madara: TOBIRAMA!!] ...¡­ Back in the classroom, Iruka confirmed again with Makoto. "Makoto, are you really sure you want to challenge Uchiha Sasuke?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto nodded his head firmly, feeling a bit exasperated. "Yes, Iruka-sensei, I''m absolutely sure. The opponent I''m choosing is Uchiha Sasuke!" Iruka sighed, shaking his head helplessly. "Alright, now that you''ve made up your mind, Sasuke, you''re up. Makoto is challenging you!" Sasuke, who had been standing in the crowd, let out a cold snort. "Hmph!" Clearly, Sasuke wasn''t happy about Makoto''s challenge. After all, Makoto was just a loser. Who gave him the courage to challenge Sasuke? How dare Makoto challenge him, the pride of the Uchiha clan? Who did he think he was? With a dismissive snort, Sasuke slowly walked out of the crowd, hands in his pockets, his head lowered. Makoto couldn''t help but feel a little amused. [Makoto Ito: is this Uchiha''s way of showing off? When it comes to flaunting, I think Sasuke is the best!] Sasuke''s actions drew the attention of countless admirers, their eyes glued to him. As he stepped onto the stage, Sasuke glared at Makoto. "I honestly didn''t expect you to challenge me. I didn''t think you''d be this stupid." Clearly, Sasuke didn''t take Makoto seriously at all. Makoto was slightly annoyed with Sasuke''s attitude. "Haha! I thought the same. I didn''t think you were stupid enough to accept my challenge." Iruka, who was watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief. Why did his students always seem to outdo each other in craziness? [Senju Tobirama: Damn, he is so arrogant at his age. He really deserves to be from the Uchiha clan, just like Uchiha Madara. They''re so irritating as hell. Just looking at them makes me angry. Makoto, please give him a good beating!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 39 - 39 PLUS ULTRA!! [Uchiha Madara: Tobirama! You sadistic bastard!] [Senju Tobirama: Haha! I''m too lazy to argue with you. Makoto, beat him up good! I''ll be happy watching it and I will give you something good later!] [Uchiha Izuna: You''re just talking nonsense! Makoto, don''t listen to him. Instead, go beat up the Senju clan and I''ll give you good stuff too!] [Uchiha Madara: Brother, have you forgotten that there''s no one left in the senju clan now except for Tsunade? [Uchiha Izuna: Ofcourse, I know! I just said that to irritate tobirama! Hahhahahaha!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!] ...... At this moment, in the outside world, Iruka spoke to both Uchiha Sasuke and Ito Makoto. "Okay, since you''ve chosen to challenge each other, please form the seal of opposition between the two of you..." "Snort!" Sasuke reluctantly stretched out his hand, making the seal on his chest. On the other hand, Makoto also formed the seal with an equally reluctant gesture. Iruka smiled wryly as he looked at them. ''These two are really half-hearted.'' Iruka didn''t bother to worry about the details and simply announced the start of the match! At this moment, Makoto immediately repeated the actions he had performed earlier against Naruto. He put one hand behind his back, then extended the other, hooking Sasuke forward with a single index finger. "Come on" Sasuke was stunned upon seeing his actions. "Damn you makoto! How dare you look down on me? Do you think I''m the same as Naruto?" Seeing Sasuke gritting his teeth, Ito Makoto shook his head with a smile. "I just asked you to make the first move. Otherwise, if I make the first move, you might not get a chance to do anything!" When everyone heard what Makoto said, rows of question marks popped up in their minds! Sasuke stared at him in disbelief, gnashing his teeth! "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll gladly help you. I hope you can still be so arrogant in a moment!" After speaking, Sasuke immediately rushed toward Makoto. His speed was much faster than Naruto''s, but to Makoto, it was still slow. It might even be described as extremely slow! All Makoto saw was Sasuke raising his fist, preparing to strike him on the head. [Namikaze Minato: Sasuke is faster than my son] [Senju Tobirama: Come on, Makoto! I am cheering for you] [Uchiha Fugaku: Second Hokage, are you crazy? Why would you want Makoto to beat up my son?] ...... As for Makoto, facing Sasuke''s punch, he simply sidestepped, avoiding it with ease. The entire process was effortless and smooth Sasuke was taken aback when he saw his punch easily dodged by Makoto! But he didn''t think too much about it. He quickly turned around and tried to hit Makoto in the stomach with his elbow. Seeing this, Makoto quickly turne and effortlessly dodged Sasuke''s attack for a second time! [Senju Tobirama: Hey, Don''t just keep dodging. Fight back! Something like slapping and punching him in the face. Make sure his face is swollen and knock out all his teeth!] [Makoto Ito: Why do you seem more impatient than me when I''m the one fighting?] Sasuke attempted a sidekick toward Makoto, and his kick was easily intercepted. This time, Makoto didn''t even dodge his kick. Instead, he grabbed Sasuke''s ankle and yanked him off balance. Sasuke struggled to maintain his balance but could no longer manage it due to Makoto''s overwhelming strength. At this moment, Sasuke lost control and fell directly toward Makoto. Makoto quickly clenched his fist and punched Sasuke square in the face. "Plus Ultra!!" He put some real force behind the punch.The moment he landed it, half of Sasuke''s face immediately turned red and swollen. The other students watching the battle were all shocked. Especially Sasuke''s little fans, who couldn''t believe their eyes! "Oh my god!! "How can this be?!" No one could believe that Sasuke was the first to get hit. Even Iruka couldn''t react at first. He had expected Sasuke to easily defeat Makoto. But Makoto had actually punched him! [Uchiha Fugaku: Damn it! Makoto, you are being harsh!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Oh my god! Look at Sasuke''s face, It''s all swollen. Why didn''t you go easy on him like you did with Naruto?] [Senju Tobirama: Fantastic! Magnificent! That''s how you do it. It feels so satisfying and I''m loving every moment of this. Let''s see if he dares to act so smug again!] Sasuke was stunned by the punch from Makoto. He had never imagined that he would be struck by someone he deemed a loser. He simply couldn''t accept this reality. Originally, Sasuke thought he could deal with Makoto easily, but instead, he was outplayed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, he was punched squarely in the face! And the worst part was his own face! How could he let someone hit him in the face like that? His face was all swollen! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 40 - 40: Kick Him In The Balls Before Sasuke could recover from the attack, Makoto delivered another kick and this time directly to his stomach. Sasuke''s body contorted as he was kicked into a bow shape, flying through the air for several meters. [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! Now this is what I call peak cinema!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Second Hokage, Are you crazy?! Why are you so happy to see my son getting beaten?] [Uchiha Madara: He''s never been a good person to begin with!] [Uchiha Fugaku: I think so too!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up! Look at the genius son you gave birth to! He is getting beaten to a pulp! What an embarrassment to our Uchiha clan!] Sasuke, who was sent flying, flipped over and sat up, shaking his head vigorously. The force of the attacks had clearly disoriented him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t believe what was happening at this moment. ''Makoto was just a loser! How can he be so strong? How am I not able to fight back and land a single attack?'' Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a voice broke through his confusion. "Sasuke! Are you okay?!" It was Haruno Sakura, rushing over from the crowd. She quickly grabbed Sasuke''s arm, her concern written all over her face. "Sasuke, how are you?" Sasuke''s other little fans stood nearby, secretly frustrated that Sakura had reached him first. They muttered amongst themselves, irritated that she was the one to get involved. Only after seeing all of them Sasuke truly understood the weight of the situation. He had been beaten by Makoto in front of his classmates! Brushing past Sakura without looking at her, he coldly replied, "I''m fine." But Sakura wasn''t ready to let go, still chattering on. "But Sasuke, look at your face! It''s swollen and there''s a footprint on your belly." "That Damned Makoto! His attacks are so brutal! Are you really okay, Sasuke?" Sasuke was already frustrated by the situation. He couldn''t stand Sakura''s noisy complaints. More importantly, He didn''t need anyone to recount everything he just endured! His temper flared, and he pushed Sakura aside. "Get out of my way!" Makoto was watching this scene with a smiling face. He had long since gotten used to Sakura''s tendency to intervene, knowing full well that she would make a scene no matter what. [Senju Tobirama: What''s this? He''s not even good at fighting, but he''s so harsh toward girls!] [Uchiha Madara: This is such an embarrassment to our Uchiha clan But that little girl is goddamn annoying! Always chirping, but I didn''t notice how much of a problem she was before. Does she have no brains? Doesn''t she know there is a fight going on?] Sasuke was now seething with anger, resumed his stance and glared at Makoto. "Very well, Makoto. You''ve managed to piss me off. I''ll make you pay for this!" Makoto listened to Sasuke''s words with a smiling face as if he was looking at an idiot. He casually extended his index finger, motioning for Sasuke to come forward once again. Sasuke immediately charged at Ito Makoto again. This time, his speed was faster than before and as they collided once more, Sasuke''s attacks were more frantic and aggressive than ever! Yet, no matter what Sasuke did, Makoto dodged or countered effortlessly. It felt as though Sasuke wasn''t even allowed to land a blow! After several more exchanges, Sasuke found even more shoe prints on his body. A storm raged in Sasuke''s mind. ''How is this possible? How could I not be able to defeat Makoto?! He was just a loser and I am from the Mighty Uchiha clan and the top student of the class!'' ''How could I be completely outclassed by someone like him?" It wasn''t just Sasuke who was shocked. The other students watching the battle, as well as Iruka, couldn''t believe what they were seeing. When did Makoto become this strong? He was previously competing for the last place! But how was Sasuke so helpless against him now? It didn''t make sense! [Senju Tobirama: Come on, Makoto! What are you doing? I almost fell asleep watching. Can we get something exciting? Give me a few solid punches!] [Makoto Ito: I think you''re right! I really should hit him harder!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, how dare you!? Bastard!!] [The group leader Makoto Ito has closed the vision sharing of group member Uchiha Fugaku!] [Ito Makoto: Oops! I misclicked it. I wanted to ban him] In an instant, Fugaku could no longer see any of the outside events. "Damn it all! This is too much!" While Fugaku was screaming in anger, Makoto continued to attack and launched a barrage of attacks on Sasuke, landing a left punch and a right kick with precision. [Senju Tobirama: Now that''s how you should do it. I still feel like you are missing something. Hah! That''s right, kick him in the balls and put an end to the cursed bloodline!] Makoto kicked dangerously close to Sasuke''s most vulnerable spot. [Uchiha Mikoto: NOOO!!] Meanwhile, Fugaku could only guess based on the others'' messages. Especially when he saw Tobirama suggest hitting Sasuke in the balls, he began to panic. This was the worst possible situation. [Uchiha Fugaku: No, stop! Makoto, I was wrong. Don''t go that far!] [Makoto Ito: Thank you for the reminder. Like you said, I was missing the mark just now. Now, I will hit straight on the balls] [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, I apologize! I will never scold you again!] [Makoto Ito: But It is too late for that] At this point, Fugaku''s mind was spiraling as he desperately thought about how he could convince Makoto to show mercy to his son. His panic reached the extreme as he remembered Makoto''s profiteer-like grin. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 41 - 41: A Collection Of Uchiha Clan Fire Style Jutsus! [Group member Uchiha Fugaku presents Fire Style Great Fireball Technique to group leader Makoto Ito] Upon seeing this message, Makoto quickly clicked to receive it. However, he had no intention of stopping or allowing Fugaku to resume vision sharing. [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, what do you mean? You''ve already accepted my technique. Why aren''t you reconnecting me to vision sharing? And why haven''t you stopped yet?] [Makoto Ito: Are you joking? Haven''t I already warned you once? You think a little Fireball Technique will get me to forgive you? You expect me to let your son go for that? You''re just dreaming!] In the Pure Land, Fugaku gritted his teeth in frustration at Makoto Ito''s response. "Brat, you''re asking for too much!" "But What else could I offer him? My ancestor Madara already gave him two Fire Style Ninjutsu. This kid doesn''t seem to lack Fire Style techniques now!" After thinking for a moment, Fugaku gritted his teeth and decided to act. [Group member Uchiha Fugaku presents a complete collection of Uchiha Clan Fire Style Ninjutsu to group leader Makoto Ito!] Makoto quickly clicked to receive the reward and enabled vision sharing for Fugaku. Fugaku sighed a breath of relief, thinking his son wouldn''t be beaten anymore. But upon connecting to vision sharing, he was greeted by the sight of Makoto continuing to beat Sasuke. [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, didn''t you accept all my techniques? Why are you still attacking my son?] [Makoto Ito: What you just gave me was your apology. I''ve forgiven you and enabled the shared vision! But if you want me to stop attacking Sasuke, that comes at another price. You know, I didn''t want to do this either. Sasuke is like family to me!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn this kid, he always leaves me speechless] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto is really ruthless] [Senju Hashirama: This doesn''t make sense, you''re not even a member of the Uchiha clan. How could you two be so close to Sasuke? If you are really close to him, why are you beating him?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother! Stop using your remaining brain cells!] [Makoto Ito: Oh, First Hokage, our relationship is just like your bond with Uchiha Madara! A good one!] [Senju Hashirama: No wonder you keep beating Uchiha Sasuke. It''s just like Madara and I. We have a great relationship, but I''m the one always beating him!] [Ito Makoto: Exactly, that''s what I mean!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up! Damn it!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, your demands are too outrageous. I even gave you all the Fire Style ninjutsu from the Uchiha clan, isn''t that enough? What else do you want?] [Makoto Ito: Fugaku, your eyes are pretty cool. Sigh, why are the eyes of the Uchiha clan so cool? I am so envious!]] Upon seeing the message, a question mark appeared over Fugaku''s head. ''What did he mean by "cool eyes"? What does he mean by saying the Uchiha clan''s eyes are so cool?'' After pondering this over for a second, Fugaku quickly understood ''Good grief! He wants Sharingan!'' Though Makoto had already obtained a single Tomoe Sharingan from Uchiha Madara, the increase in power from a single tomoe wasn''t significant. Naturally, Makoto wanted more tomoe for his Sharingan. Even if he didn''t get Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, a three tomoe would be more than enough. On the other side, seeing that Sasuke was still being relentlessly beaten, Fugaku gritted his teeth in frustration. ''Damn it, anyway, my ancestor has already given Makoto the Sharingan.'' ''It''s only a matter of time before Makoto gets the three tomoe. If I give them to him now, there''s no problem. Even if I don''t give them to him, he''ll likely awaken them eventually!'' After some contemplation, Fugaku made up his mind. [Group member Uchiha Fugaku has sent Three Tomoe Sharingan to the group leader!] Seeing the message, Makoto was overjoyed and quickly clicked to accept it. [Senju Tobirama: This kid sure knows how to get what he wants!] [Uchiha Madara: What a dumbass! He just gave it away without a second thought?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Sorry, ancestor. I just couldn''t bear to see my son suffer anymore. And the most important thing is that Makoto already has Sharingan. Even if I don''t give it to him, he''ll likely unlock three tomoe sooner or later!] Makoto was now in possession of the Three Tomoe Sharingan he longed for. He didn''t just acquire the Three Tomoe Sharingan, but also the Uchiha clan''s entire Fire Style Ninjutsu collection. He had certainly made a huge profit! Having gotten all he wanted, Makoto had no intention of continuing the fight with Sasuke. He gently pushed him aside. However, Sasuke, still reeling from the beating, was now driven into a frenzy. His eyes were bloodshot, almost like they had awakened the Sharingan! "Damn it! I can''t lose! I can''t bring shame to my clan!" [Senju Tobirama: So, he''s finally going to activate his Sharingan after being beaten? And he says he can''t bring shame to his clan? Pfft¡­Hahahaha! Damage has already been done though. What do you think, Izuna?] [Uchiha Izuna: SHUT UP!] [Senju Hashirama: Actually, every time Madara and I fought, it seemed like I always won!] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, I''m in the same boat. Izuna never won against me and I am the one who sent him to the Pure land!] [Uchiha Madara: Are you two looking for a fight?] [Senju Hashirama: MADARA!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Chapter 42 - 42: Your Son Really Looks Like My Brother At this moment, in the outside world, Sasuke had completely lost it.He couldn''t accept that he was being beaten by someone he considered weaker, especially someone he thought of as a joke. He couldn''t believe it at all! He, a proud Uchiha, the sole survivor of the clan, had been humiliated like this! How could this happen?! He was supposed to be the top of his class, a genius, while Makoto was just a random person with no qualifications to defeat him. Sasuke stared at Makoto, his eyes burning with rage. "Makoto! Do you really think you can defeat me? Do you believe you''re going to win? Well, you''re wrong! I''ll show you the true power of the Uchiha clan!" His words were filled with arrogance, but when paired with the sight of his swollen face, he only looked ridiculous and funny. [Senju Hashirama: Looks like this kid has a few tricks up his sleeve!] [Senju Tobirama: You are right, Brother. They are nothing more than tricks!] [Makoto Ito: It''s just pure pretension. There''s a rule in the ninja world¡ªif anyone shows off during a battle, they going to get beaten up badly] [Senju Hashirama: There''s such a rule?] [Senju Tobirama: Can''t you get what he is saying, My foolish Brother? Showing off is the most dangerous thing you can do during a battle] [Uchiha Madara: Indeed. Though It doesn''t apply to us] Sasuke saw that Makoto wasn''t even taking him seriously. He was trembling in anger. The truth was that Makoto wasn''t ignoring Sasuke, but he had just gotten tired of playing with him. "Damn, I''ll show you the true might of the Uchiha!!!" After his loud roars, Sasuke''s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and a single Tomoe appeared in each of them. "Oh my God! What happened to Sasuke''s eyes?" "Yeah, it''s so eerie! I think it''s pretty cool!" "Is this the secret technique of the Uchiha clan?" Iruka''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the transformation. He recognized it immediately. It was Sharingan! "I can''t believe it! Sasuke activated Sharingan at such a young age!" Iruka was amazed. He knew that Sasuke was the son of the Uchiha clan''s leader, but this was a massive surprise. Awakening sharingan at a young age was evidence of his immense potential. Iruka thought with a serious face, ''I have to report this to Lord Hokage right away'' However, even though Sasuke had activated Sharingan, many of the group members didn''t seem too impressed by it. [Senju Tobirama: What? Not even a two Tomoe? Is this the peak of the Uchiha clan now? He''s just activated a single Tomoe, and he''s acting like he''s the pride of his clan?] [Uchiha Madara: This can''t be right! How could he only activate one tomoe? His clan was massacred by his brother, and his brother defected. He saw his parents die... After all he''s been through, he only opened a single Tomoe? This is fucking outrageous!] [Uchiha Izuna: The most absurd part is that he should have opened it a while ago, yet here he is still with a single Tomoe! Ridiculous¡­] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, how old were you when you first awakened Sharingan?] [Uchiha Madara: Me? I activated two tomoe Sharingan when I was around 12. By the time I was 14, I had already unlocked three Tomoe!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Amazing!] [Hyuga Hizashi: As expected of the ghost of the uchiha!] [Namikaze Minato: He is on another level compared to us] [Makoto Ito: Could you all stop comparing Sasuke with Madara? If you do, sasuke will only look more and more like a trash] Madara had awakened his Sharingan early after witnessing much death and destruction, while Sasuke''s awakening seemed to have stemmed from anger at his brother''s actions and the death of his family. Despite the trauma, Sasuke''s Sharingan activation seemed weak in comparison. [Uchiha Izuna: Of course! My brother is the greatest! How can this kid compare to my brother?!] [Uchiha Madara: Fugaku, aren''t you the leader of the Uchiha clan? How did you end up with a son like this? Is he perhaps not your son?] [Uchiha Fugaku:....] [Uchiha Mikoto: ANCESTOR!!!] [Uchiha Madara: Calm down! I''m just confused why Sasuke is so talentless and In fact, he looks more like my brother!] [Senju Hashirama: What''s this? Some new gossip?] [Senju Tobirama: Wait, but Izuna is already dead!] [Namikaze Minato: .....] [Hyuga Hizashi: Oh my god, I never realized, but Sasuke really does look like Uchiha Izuna! They could be twins!] [Uchiha Madara: Right? He looks exactly like my brother! Didn''t you see my brother when he was younger? They''re basically the same!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, please stop. I died before Konoha was even established and I died a virgin!] [Uchiha Madara: I just said you two look alike! What''s with all the weird assumptions? I''m only curious about how the resemblance is so strong, I never said anything else! Why are you all so strange?] [Uchiha Fugaku: ...¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: ...¡­..] __________________________ A/N: Hey everyone, I wanted to take a moment to address something important. I''ve been getting some comments saying the chapters feel short. In fact, just today, I received a review where a reader even got the assumption that I was splitting chapters into two. After reading that, I knew I had to clarify things because this could lead to a big misunderstanding. You guys are voting daily with power stones for bonus chapters, and if you believe I''m cutting one chapter into two just to increase updates, that would be a serious issue. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First of all, the original book''s average word count per chapter is around 1,000 to 1,200 words. My chapters typically have around 900 to 1,000 words. As many of you know, CN fanfic and novel authors often add a lot of unnecessary words just to meet their daily word count. They also include Chinese jokes and some other things I don''t want to mention. ykyk When I edit and refine the chapters, I usually end up with about 700 to 800 words from the original 1,000 to 1,200, sometimes even around 600. By now, you should understand that I''m actually writing about one-third of the content myself or even more. Since the chapters are short, I decided to release bonus chapters to make up for it and set power stones goals. So I hope you guys get where I''m coming from. I just wanted to clear this up. Thanks for your support! Chapter 43 - 43 The Geniuses Of The Uchiha Family Are Gone Makoto ignored everyone''s messages and focused on Sasuke. At this moment, he had activated his Sharingan and, with great confidence, demanded him to attack first. "Haha! Makoto! Don''t blame me for not giving you a warning! Aren''t you just slightly more powerful in physical strength? But your physical skills and speed will be useless in front of my eyes!" "Everything you do will be nothing but false moves in my sight. I''ll defeat you easily and show you the glory of the Uchiha clan!" [Senju Tobirama: Every time this guy opens his mouth, he talks about the glory of the Uchiha clan! The Uchiha clan is gone for fuck''s sake. Where''s the glory? People like him are the worst! Always spouting about Uchiha''s glory, but they can''t back it up. What a joke!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Please, stop talking!] [Uchiha Madara: This is just foolish! If you truly have strength, then that''s glory. Without strength, you''re nothing. This kid keeps rambling about the Uchiha clan''s glory every day, but he''s made the entire clan look ridiculous!] [Uchiha Izuna: He''s using a damn single Tomoe Sharingan. Why the hell is he yapping so much? Just imagine what his face will look like when he realizes that Makoto already has three magatama now!] [Senju Tobirama: Exactly! Kid, open your three Tomoe already. Let him see what real Sharingan is!] [Ito Makoto: Seriously, why do you all want me to die?] [Senju Tobirama: We''re just asking you to activate your Three Tomoe Sharingan, why would that kill you?] [Makoto Ito: Oh, you guys don''t know yet? You should ask Uchiha Shisui how he died.] [Uchiha Shisui: ...Why are we talking about me again?] Everyone became curious about what Makoto had said. [Senju Tobirama: Shisui, how did you die?] [Uchiha Madara: Yes, it sounds like there''s something more to the story. Why does it seem like everyone has a hidden secret behind their death? What''s going on with our village?] [Senju Hashirama: What do you mean? There was no secret behind your death back then, I beat you to death!] [Uchiha Madara: ....] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Stop interrupting! Shisui, tell us, how did you die?] [Uchiha Shisui: I... I was¡­.] [Ito Makoto: Go on and tell them. What''s the big deal? Tell them that Danzo attacked you and then he gouged your eyes out!] [Senju Tobirama: I know my disciples hate Uchiha as much as me but what the fuck?!] [Senju Hashirama: Sneak attack?] [Uchiha Madara: Gouging out eyes?] [Uchiha Shisui: .....That''s what happened] [Senju Tobirama: You''re a descendant of Kagami, Danzo did that to you? And judging by the previous conversation, weren''t you valued by the higher-ups of the village? Why did he attack you?] [Makoto Ito: It''s a long story involving a child without a mother!] [Senju Tobirama: Stop dragging it out, just tell me quickly!] [Ito Makoto: Well, Shisui was just deceived. When he activated Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He told Danzo about its power. Danzo thought such a power shouldn''t be in the hands of the Uchiha clan. So, He decided to take Shisui''s eyes. That''s how it happened. Shisui was just too na?ve despite being talented] [Uchiha Madara: This kid has Mangeyko Sharingan?!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn, I had some guesses when Fugaku said you are a genius but this is still shocking] Tobirama felt utterly devastated. He had always considered Shisui to be a Konoha genius, someone who loved the village and was a descendant of Kagami. How could Danzo have done this? [Ito Makoto: Do you understand what I am saying now? If the news spreads that I possess a three Tomoe Sharingan, I''ll get invited by Danzo for tea after school and my eyes will be gouged out. Of course, if you can give me all your power to protect myself, I wouldn''t mind opening the three Tomoe Sharingan to scare Sasuke.] Tobirama did not respond to Makoto''s words. Instead, he fell deep into self-doubt. Previously, He had known what Sarutobi Hiruzen did in the past, and even thought it would''ve been better to hand over the position of Hokage to Danzo. But this guy was even more ruthless. Danzo had killed one of the greatest geniuses Konoha had ever produced. Shisui, with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was a top-tier asset to Konoha, and Danzo took that from him. What was even happening in Konoha now? No wonder Makoto didn''t even have the thought of using his Three Tomoe Sharingan. It turned out that he was scared of losing his life! ''How ridiculous! What was the original purpose of founding the village? Isn''t it to protect the next generation? So why are these young people becoming pawns to those in power and discarded at all?'' ''Is this the Will of Fire now? Is it really about letting the new leaves burn to give light to the withered ones?'' Tobirama had been struggling with self-doubt since the group chat began, but this time, it had consumed him entirely. [Makoto Ito: By the way, Itachi also awakened Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He was just as talented as Shisui. He was a genius who wanted to protect Konoha! But under pressure from the higher-ups, he had no choice but to massacre his entire clan and then become a rogue ninja. Even as a rogue, he is secretly working for Konoha. This was all because of the threats the higher-ups of Konoha, like Hiruzen and Danzo, placed on Sasuke''s life!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Sigh¡­he is still loyal to that damn village] At this point, Tobirama had become completely silent and no longer wanted to speak. [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen! If I had the chance, I''d tear them apart with my own hands!] [Senju Hashirama: Damn it! Is this the current state of our village?] __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 44 - 44 Sasuke Loses In the Pure Land, Hashirama furrowed his brows deeply. He simply couldn''t fathom how Leaf Village, which he had once founded alongside Madara, had fallen into such a state. The death of Hyuga Hizashi, the destruction of the Uchiha clan, the fall of the Senju clan, and now, the fall of two geniuses¡ªthese were all things caused by Village''s current high-ranking officials. But there was nothing Hashirama could do to change this situation, as he was already dead. ...¡­ The group fell into silence due to the gravity of the two things Makoto had revealed. The battle in the outside world began. Sasuke was still full of arrogance, and had urged Makoto to attack first. After all, he had activated his Sharingan and believed he could easily read Makoto''s movements. Makoto looked at Sasuke and smiled, his expression filled with amusement. He stomped his right foot against the ground and surged forward in an instant. In less than a second, he was right in front of Sasuke! Sasuke''s Sharingan allowed him to see Makoto''s movements clearly, but he had failed to consider the most important detail. The overwhelming disparity in power between the two. When faced with Makoto''s punch, Sasuke immediately tried to defend himself, but the sheer strength of Makoto''s blow was far beyond his ability to handle. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The punch sent Sasuke flying! He was launched several meters away and crashed to the ground, rolling multiple times before finally coming to a stop. Sasuke was lying on the ground, feeling a sense of despair. How could the gap between them be so vast?! The ground trembled as Sasuke raised his head to glance at Makoto. His eyes were filled with a mix of sadness and frustration before he finally lost consciousness. [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, why are you so cruel? Didn''t you get everything from us? Why did you beat him so hard?] [Ito Makoto: Ahem... Auntie, you can''t blame me for this. Sasuke was the one who kept provoking me. After I had finished collecting my things, I was ready to end the battle, but as you saw, Sasuke kept insisting. What can I do?] [Uchiha Mikoto: Sasuke...] [Uchiha Fugaku: Mikoto, don''t be sad. Maybe this failure will be good for Sasuke in the long run. He was far too arrogant and he thought he was the strongest, but didn''t realize that there''s always someone stronger. Perhaps after this, Sasuke will see his own weaknesses and work harder!] [Uchiha Mikoto: I hope so too] ________ In the outside world, everyone was stunned by the scene. After all, Sasuke had confidently activated his Sharingan, but in the end, he was knocked out cold in one blow by Ito Makoto. No one could have predicted such a turn of events! Makoto, who was once an underachiever, had just defeated Sasuke, the genius of the Uchiha clan and the top student of the grade. Everyone had initially expected Sasuke to easily defeat Makoto, but Makoto not only forced Sasuke to activate his Sharingan but also defeated him with ease. The onlookers, including Iruka, remained in shock. Makoto walked up to Iruka and said with a smile. "Iruka-sensei, the battle is over..." Iruka finally snapped back to his senses and hurriedly announced the result. "The match is over! Ito Makoto wins!" As soon as Iruka made the announcement, cheers erupted from the students below. Interestingly, there were some students who had once been Sasuke''s little fans. Before, they liked Sasuke because of his good looks and talent. But now that Sasuke had been knocked out cold, they took a closer look at Makoto and realized that he was just as handsome, if not more so than Sasuke. Moreover, he had just defeated Sasuke. As a result, many of Sasuke''s former fans began to cheer for Makoto. Still, there was one exception. Haruno Sakura. She immediately rushed to Sasuke''s side to check on his injuries. On the other hand, Naruto didn''t seem very happy. "Why is Sakura only looking at Sasuke? I''m obviously very handsome too! Why doesn''t she come over to check on me?" "And when did Makoto become so strong? He was the last in line before, but now he''s secretly made all this progress! This damn guy is just as annoying as Sasuke!" In truth, Naruto wasn''t angry that Makoto had beaten Sasuke. What troubled him was the possibility that Makoto might stop being friends with him now that he had shed the reputation of being an average student. After all, Naruto had few friends at the ninja school. If Makoto started to look down on him, he would be losing yet another friend. So, Naruto was a little worried. But Naruto''s worries were destined to be in vain, because just after Iruka announced the result, Makoto jumped off the field and walked straight to Naruto. "How''s it going? Aren''t I awesome? Naruto, From now on, you''ll be the one to take the last place! I''m never going to fight you for it again!" Upon hearing Makoto''s words, Naruto grinned widely. "Hmph! Don''t think you''re the only one who''s making progress. I''ll work hard too! Just wait! You won''t be the top student for long. It''ll be my turn soon!" [Namikaze Minato: It seems that Naruto is highly motivated.] [Uzumaki Kushina: It seems like the relationship between the group leader and Naruto is really good as he said.} [Makoto Ito: Just saying these things isn''t enough. If you really want to thank me, then give me something nice. Don''t just thank me with words. What''s the use of that? Look at Naruto! he''s always starving!] [How about it, Fourth? Can you give me your Flying Thunder God technique, and I''ll treat Naruto to a big meal, maybe even barbecue?] Upon hearing Makoto''s words, both Minato and Kushina fell silent. [Ito Makoto: Oh, you are such a cheapskate!] _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 45 - 45: Grandpa! After the battle, all the little ones in the class began heading home to find their mothers. Makoto walked Hinata and Ino home and at the same time, both of them held his hands. Of course, This didn''t sit well with some of the group members. [Hizashi: Makoto, since the little girl from the Yamanaka family seems to like you, can you please stay away from my niece?] [Makoto Ito: What do you mean? I''m just worried that they might be in danger on the way home from school. I''m just concerned about my classmates!] [Uchiha Madara: Oh, then why don''t you show the same concern for the other female classmates in the class? Why are you only interested in those two?] [Makoto Ito: Well,....¡­.] [Uchiha Madara: What a joke!] [Ito Makoto: Madara, Sometimes telling the truth can offend people] [Uchiha Mikoto: Scumbag!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Haha, scumbag!] [Ito Makoto: Scumbag? I will sue you for defamation! And what''s wrong with being a scumbag? Even if I am, what does it have to do with you? You two speak as if I did something to you! ] [Uchiha Fugaku: .....] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: .....] [Uchiha Mikoto: Bah, shameless kid!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Haha!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Scumbag! Don''t mess with my niece again!] [Makoto Ito: Uncle, how can you say that to me?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Shut up, I''m not your uncle, don''t call me that!] [Makoto Ito: Alright, uncle, I understand, uncle!] [Namikaze Minato: Forget it, Hizashi, this is a matter for the young ones, and we dead people shouldn''t get involved too much.] [Hyuga Hizashi: It''s not that I want to get involved, Minato. He previously promised the First and Second Hokage to revitalize the Senju clan and even said he would marry their granddaughter, Tsunade.] [But now, the little girl from the Yamanaka family, and my niece seems to like him. This kid is obviously a playboy!] [Senju Hashirama: Now that you said it, I''ve been thinking about this problem too. Makoto, the age gap between you and Tsunade is too large, don''t you think?] [Makoto Ito: Age is not a problem. What matters is the feelings, do you understand? Then again, you died early to know what I am talking about] [Senju Hashirama: What do you mean?] [Namikaze Minato: Well, actually, Tsunade-sama has practiced a secret technique. It keeps her body in a youthful state and she looks as if she is in her 20s] [Senju Hashirama: So that''s it¡­] [Makoto Ito: So Grandpa First, don''t worry. It''s our duty to revitalize the Senju clan. Oh, by the way, there''s Grandpa Second! Look, I''ve called you two grandpas. Can I get something good from you?] [Senju Tobirama: You''re really something else! You never forget to ask for benefits from us. Besides, things between you and Tsunade haven''t been settled yet, so don''t be so hasty to call me grandpa!] [Makoto Ito: Alright, grandpas, I get it, grandpas!] [Senju Hashirama: ...¡­] [Senju Tobirama: ...¡­] [Senju Tobirama: Honestly, when I think about your unruly behavior in the past, and now hearing you call me grandpa, I feel so relaxed and happy!] [Makoto Ito: Since you''re always happy, how about giving me two ninjutsu? I''ll shout a few more times to make you even happier!] [Group member Senju Tobirama presented the ninjutsu, Water Style¡¤Water Barrier, to the group leader Makoto Ito!] [Makoto Ito: You really gave it to me..?] Makoto was genuinely confused when he saw the message. Since when did Tobirama become so easygoing? He never expected him to actually give him something. Was it because he really thought of himself as his grandson-in-law? [Uchiha Madara: What did I just see? He just called you "Grandpa" a few times, and now you''re giving him ninjutsu?] [Senju Tobirama: Why do you care? Since I''ve got so many Forbidden Techniques piled up, I''ll give it to him if I want to! What does it have to do with you?] [Makoto Ito: To be honest, I''m a little confused right now. Second, do you need me to do something?] [Senju Tobirama: No need. Isn''t this what I promised you before? You give that Uchiha brat a good beating, and I''ll give you something good. Now that you''ve beaten him up, I can''t break my promise, can I?] [Uchiha Fugaku: So, you gave it to him because he beat up my son?] Makoto was feeling quite happy now. He didn''t expect that beating Sasuke would lead to such rewards. First, it was Sharingan, then the Entire Fire Style Jutsu Collection of the Uchiha clan, and now there was even a Water Style ninjutsu. ''Sasuke, you''re really my lucky star. I''ll be gentler when I hit you again'' Seeing the smile on Makoto Ito''s, Senju Tobirama couldn''t help but comment. [Senju Tobirama: Look at your smug face. Isn''t it just a Water Style ninjutsu? You''re so happy about it. When I give you two of my Forbidden Techniques in the future, will you be even happier?] [Makoto Ito: GRANDPA!] [Senju Hashirama: Brother! Since when did you have a grandson? You didn''t even share your jutsus with me, but you gave them to him so easily?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother!] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, you are truly willing to do anything to get what you want! I, Uchiha Madara, have learned something new today!] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s right, Brother! This kid has no shame at all and even called Tobirama ''Grandpa'' without hesitation.] [Makoto Ito: Ahem... what''s wrong with all of you? What is dignity? How much ryo is it worth? Can it teach me ninjutsu? Dignity is the most worthless thing in this world. The day I gain enough strength, my dignity will naturally return!] __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 46 - 46: Beyond Shameless! [Uchiha Madara: What you said is right. In the ninja world, strength is the most important thing. Everything else is just pure nonsense!] [Namikaze Minato: I never thought you would have such insight at such a young age!] [Senju Tobirama: But Makoto, if you''re going to call someone else ''Grandpa,'' he should at least be from my generation! I can''t accept someone from a younger generation having the same title as me!] [Makoto Ito: None of these things matter. The important thing is that I respect you, Lord Second Hokage!] [Uchiha Madara: He''s changing the subject! After all, when it benefits him, he won''t hesitate to call others ''Grandpa,'' ''Father,'' or ''Uncle.'' But the moment there''s no benefit, he''ll turn around and call you a bastard!] So, the group members began chatting in the group, enjoying the lively interactions. During their lifetimes, they had all been battle hardened ninjas who fought to the death. But now, in the afterlife, they could finally relax, talking with both their seniors and juniors without any burdens weighing them down. ________ The next morning, when Makoto walked into the classroom, he immediately attracted a lot of attention. Just the day before, Makoto was an absolute loser, always competing with Naruto for the last place in the class. But now, after easily defeating Sasuke, the top student, everything has changed! Before, aside from Hinata and Ino, no one really paid much attention to Makoto. But today, as he walked into the classroom, the female students stared at him like he was some kind of idol, their eyes sparkling with admiration. After all, he was as handsome as Sasuke and stronger than him. What girl wouldn''t be interested in him? As Makoto walked to his seat, several girls stared at him. Of course, along with the admiration came the jealous looks of the male students, especially Naruto. It was understandable that Naruto, who had been at the bottom with Makoto before, felt unbalanced seeing him suddenly become the center of attention. The ones most jealous of Makoto were Sasuke and Kiba. Sasuke, the former top student, had been easily defeated by Makoto the day before. Even with his Sharingan, Sasuke had been unable to defeat him. Despite this, Sasuke believed that if he were given another chance, he would definitely defeat Makoto. On the other hand, Kiba felt embarassed. He thought Makoto would challenge him, but Makoto didn''t even consider him and instead chose to challenge Sasuke, making Kiba feel ignored. What surprised Kiba even more was that Makoto had also defeated Sasuke, which made Kiba feel like a fool. As Makoto sat down, he noticed several strange items on his desk, including love letters, snacks, and lunchboxes. Not one to refuse, Makoto picked them up and ate them. He even offered some snacks to Hinata, who declined shyly, lowering her head in embarrassment. Makoto didn''t think too much about it. These were gifts from his female classmates. If he didn''t eat them, he would be wasting their goodwill. He even shared the snacks with Shikamaru, Ch¨­ji, Ino, Naruto, and a few others. Ino was confused when she saw the snacks in her hands. She had put them on Makoto''s desk, thinking they were for him, but now he was handing them out to everyone, including herself. Surprisingly, his gesture made her feel a little sweet. Shikamaru sighed as he took the snacks from Makoto, watching the angry faces of the other girls around him. "Women are really troublesome¡­" he muttered under his breath. Ch¨­ji, on the other hand, didn''t have many other thoughts. Seeing Makoto willing to share snacks with him, he was simply happy. "Thank you!" he exclaimed, happily munching on two large bags of potato chips. Naruto was a little moved too. He didn''t have many friends, and even fewer who would share snacks with him. But now, despite being the top student in the class, Makoto was still willing to share with him! What''s a good friend? This is what a good friend looks like! [Uchiha Madara: Shameless! They gave them to you. Why are you handing them out as if you brought them? [Makoto Ito: These are all the snacks given by my classmates. If I don''t eat, I''ll be wasting their kindness.] [Senju Tobirama: What a scumbag!] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Makoto Ito: Am I a scumbag? Ok then, go find someone else to revitalize the Senju clan. A scumbag like me can''t do it!] [Senju Tobirama: Brat, that''s not what you said yesterday] [Makoto Ito: Yesterday was yesterday, and today is today. The me from yesterday and the me from today are two completely different people! If yesterday''s me said that, then go find yesterday''s me. What does that have to do with today''s me?] [Namikaze Minato: This is beyond shameless!] [Uchiha Madara: Although I''ve said it several times, I still want to say it again. [I, Uchiha Madara, would like to call you the most shameless!] [Senju Tobirama: I''ve never seen such a shameless person!] [Makoto Ito: And you saw it today!] In the classroom, Ino looked back and saw Makoto sitting next to Hinata. Feeling a little uncomfortable, she gathered her things and moved next to him, also offering him a flower. For Ino, she had noticed Makoto before, and after seeing his strength and how he easily defeated Sasuke, her little feelings for him grew. Now, she couldn''t stand seeing him so close to Hinata. She handed the flower to Makoto and then shot Hinata a glare. Shikamaru watched the scene and sighed. "Handling girls is such a drag" __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 47 - 47: Two Couples Makoto was not being discreet in his seat. He ruffled Hinata''s hair while Ino hooked his fingers with him [Senju Tobirama: Kid, you came here to study!] [Uchiha Madara: I''d call you the strongest when it comes to dating!] [Senju Hashirama: Seems like Makoto will have a hard time choosing a wife in the future.] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, have you forgotten that he still has thoughts about our granddaughter?] [Senju Hashirama: Oh, then it will be fun to see how Makoto handles all of them] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, aren''t you even a litte mad at him?] [Senju Hashirama: To be honest, since we''re all dead, we can''t meddle in the affairs of the living. We might as well let nature take its course and if Makoto has the strength and Tsuna agrees, I don''t mind!] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, you''re so open-minded! But what you said isn''t totally wrong. If Tsuna doesn''t agree, it''s impossible to force her.] [Makoto Ito: Second, if I really want to threaten Tsunade, I just need to put some blood in front of her. She is now afraid of blood and will get dizzy at the sight of it...] [Senju Tobirama: .....] At this moment, Makoto looked at Ino on his left and Hinata on his right, imagining how beautiful they would look when they grew up. He felt so satisfied with his life. The most important task now was to handle the relationship between the two, so they wouldn''t see each other as rivals! "Hinata, you look great today!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Makoto''s words, Hinata lowered her head in embarrassment, her face turning red. "Really...?" "Of course!" He nodded his head and turned to Ino. "Ino, you smell like a flowers" Makoto said, causing her to blush in embarassment. "Because there are a lot of flowers at home, it''s inevitable that some pollen smells rub off on me..." Makoto''s hands were under the table, one holding Hinata''s hand, the other holding Ino''s, as he smiled, "Both of you look really good today!" [Uzumaki Kushina: Seriously, how could two such outstanding girls fall for a scumbag like you? God must be blind!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Stop talking, stop talking. My heart hurts so much, I can barely breathe!] [Uchiha Fugaku: But you are already dead though] [Hyuga Hizashi: FUGAKU! STOP MESSING WITH ME] When the other girls in the class saw Ino sitting to Makoto''s left and Hinata sitting to his right, they all felt they had lost out, so they packed their things and started moving closer to Makoto. In no time, Makoto was surrounded by girls from all directions. By the time Iruka arrived in the classroom, the layout had completely changed. He saw Makoto sitting in the middle, surrounded by girls, while the other boys were huddled in the corners, shivering. Seeing this scene, Iruka could only sigh helplessly. But he didn''t say much and began the lecture. After the written test yesterday, Iruka reported Sasuke''s activation of Sharingan and the sudden rise of Makoto to Sarutobi. Sarutobi wasn''t particularly surprised by Sasuke unlocking Sharingan. What intrigued him was Makoto''s sudden rise. It reminded him of his former disciple, Jiraiya. Jiraiya had once been a loser, but one day he had an epiphany and, over time, he became one of the most famous ninjas in the ninja world. He wondered if Makoto would rise to the same heights as Jiraiya in the future. Sarutobi then instructed Iruka to pay close attention to these kids'' growth, praising him as an excellent teacher. He also mentioned that he would make time to give a lecture at the Ninja School. And so, amidst the admiration of his female classmates, Makoto spent a boring day. ________ After school, Makoto was still flanked by Ino on his left and Hinata on his right. As they walked, he chatted with two of them, causing both girls laugh cutely. All the group members were annoyed by Makoto, especially the single ones. [Uchiha Madara: I was wondering why your previous grades were so bad before? Turns out you''ve just been focused on girls!] [Senju Tobirama: I never imagined that one day Madara and I would think alike!] [Makoto Ito: Hey, what happened? I always thought the one standing side by side with Madara would be Hashirama and you would be with Izuna.] [Uchiha Madara: What do you mean Hashirama and I are always side by side?] [Senju Tobirama: What do you mean Uchiha Izuna and I are always side by side? ] [Makoto Ito: That''s right. Aren''t you two pairs that deeply understand each other?] [Uchiha Madara: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?] [Senju Tobirama: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?] [Senju Hashirama: ? ? ? ? ? ? ?] [Uchiha Izuna: .....] [Makoto Ito: Izuna, you messed up the chain!] [Uchiha Izuna: Forget the chain for a second, okay? Is that really the issue here? What do you mean by two pairs? How can Tobirama and I be a pair? We''re mortal enemies!] [Senju Tobirama: That''s right! And even if there were a pair, it would be me and Madara, not me and Izuna! We''ve never been together!] As the group argued, everyone began to look at the scenery outside. The students of the ninja school walked home in small groups. At this time, Kushina noticed something very concerning. All the other students were walking home together, but Naruto was walking alone on the street. What made it worse was that the other pedestrians seemed to look at Naruto with disdain and disgust. Kushina suddenly recalled the words Makoto had said earlier. [Maybe the person you miss isn''t doing as well as you imagine them to be.] She panicked! __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 48 - 48: The Shocking Truth(1) [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, did you notice how others look at our son?] [Namikaze Minato: I saw it too. Something is definitely wrong.] [Uzumaki Kushina: What is going on? Why do people around him seem to hate Naruto? They even show signs of fear. What''s happening? Don''t they know Naruto is the Hokage''s son?] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, Can you go and check on Naruto? I want to know what''s going on.] [Ito Makoto: Now you''re asking for help? When your wife called me a scumbag earlier, you didn''t say anything!] [Namikaze Minato: ¡­....] [Makoto Ito: But don''t worry! This is just a small thing. I have never been a grudge-bearing person. I don''t dwell on the past] [Uzumaki Kushina: Really? That''s great! I will never call you a scumbag again!] [Senju Tobirama: Honestly, I think you are celebrating a bit too early. Have you forgotten what kind of person this kid is? He just claimed he doesn''t hold grudges, but do you really believe he''ll check on Naruto out of pure goodwill?] [Makoto Ito: Spot on! Lord Second, you saw right through me. You really are the smartest person in the entire ninja world.] At this moment, Kushina was so furious that her teeth were grinding in frustration. She thanked Makoto, thinking he was sincerely going to help her son, only to realize he was just looking for another opportunity to gain something for himself. [Uzumaki Kushina: Alright, spill it! What do you want this time?! But let me make this clear. You are only going to check on Naruto! Don''t even think about asking for any Forbidden Techniques like the Flying Thunder God! ] Before Makoto could even bring up the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kushina had already shut him down. [Makoto Ito: Okay, okay, if you don''t want to give me the Flying Thunder God, I won''t push for it. There will be plenty of chances in the future anyway. And besides, Lord Second is the one who created it, so I don''t have to get it from Minato!] [Senju Tobirama: Wait, hold on! You''re acting like it''s a given. Why would I even consider giving you the Flying Thunder God?] [Makoto Ito: Oh, don''t mind me. I was just making a point that the Flying Thunder God isn''t exclusive to him!] After hearing Kushina''s condition, Makoto began to carefully consider what he still lacked and came to a conclusion. What he lacked most now was a sensory technique. Having an excellent sensory technique would allow him to predict enemy movements, just like having a full map view in a game. [Ito Makoto: Then give me a sensory technique! It''s exactly what I need right now!] Makoto recalled that Minato possessed an exceptionally powerful sensory ninjutsu. With just a single finger touching the ground, he could accurately detect both the number and strength of enemies. However, what Makoto truly desired was the Kagura Heart Eye of the Uzumaki clan. Unfortunately, Kushina had no knowledge of it, making it impossible for him to obtain it from her. [Uzumaki Kushina: You want a sensory technique? But I don''t know any of them. The Uzumaki clan does have one called Kagura''s Heart Eye, but I never learned it! ] [Namikaze Minato: It''s okay, Kushina. I know a sensory technique.] [Group member Namikaze Minato has presented the Area Scanning Technique to group leader Ito Makoto.] With that, Makoto clicked accept and successfully acquired the sensory technique. [Uzumaki Kushina: Now that you''ve gotten your benefits, get to work quickly!] [Makoto Ito: I got it, why are you guys so impatient?] After sending Hinata and Ino home, Makoto set off in the direction Naruto had gone. Many of the powerful figures in the group were clearly interested in knowing what had happened to Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage. Makoto walked forward with a confident smile on his face, fully aware that Anbu ninjas were likely lurking nearby. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he remained unfazed. For one, he was Naruto''s classmate. And secondly, both he and Naruto were regarded as the class losers, often spending time together. In fact, their friendship was exactly the kind of companionship Hiruzen would hope for Naruto to have. The most important thing was that there was a large group of powerhouse watching over him. Even if things went awry or danger struck, he didn''t believe they could really ignore him. Soon, Naruto''s lonely figure appeared in view Makoto did not act hastily, but first used the sensory technique he had just acquired to scan the surroundings. After a brief scan, he detected three Anbu ninjas secretly following Naruto. The Group members also noticed the anbu ninjas secretly observing Naruto. [Namikaze Minato: Is this an Anbu ninja? It seems like the Lord Third sent them to protect Naruto''s safety!] __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 49 - 49: The Shocking Truth(2) [Uzumaki Kushina: Yes, it seems that the Lord Third is very concerned about the safety of Naruto] Seeing what Minato and Kushina had said, Makoto couldn''t help but curl his lips in disdain. [Ito Makoto: It''s as you say! He is very protective. Did you see the anbu ninjas protecting your son?] [Though Lord Hokage doesn''t play much of a role in Naruto''s life, he is certainly very concerned about his "mental health". He often goes to Naruto''s house to "talk" with him alone. I have to say, he is really going to great lengths to take "good care" of your son!] When Minato and Kushina heard his words, they frowned, not fully understanding what Makoto meant. [Makoto Ito: Let me remind you for one last time, be mentally prepared!] [Namikaze Minato: What are you talking about? Why do we need to prepare ourselves mentally?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto, what do you mean by your words?] [Makoto Ito: Do you remember what I told you before? Your loved ones may not be doing as well as you imagine!] With that, Makoto stopped speaking and leisurely strolled not far from Naruto, as if he were simply taking a walk, without the slightest hint of following him. The Anbu ninjas didn''t pay much attention to Ito Makoto as he was just a kid from the ninja school. Soon, the group members noticed a strange scene. All the pedestrians on the street seemed to be avoiding Uzumaki Naruto like the plague. No one was willing to give him a kind look. Even when they saw Naruto approaching, they hurriedly steered clear of him, muttering curses under their breath. The most outrageous moment came when someone spat in Naruto''s direction. "Hey, the demon fox boy is out again. Get out of the way!" "I really don''t know what the Hokage is thinking, letting us live with this demon!" At this moment, a little girl ran up to Naruto, but her mother quickly appeared and yanked her away. "How many times have I told you! Stay away from that thing!" Naruto showed no reaction at all, as if he had grown completely accustomed to this kind of treatment. Minato and Kushina were dumbfounded upon seeing their son being treated so harshly. Previously, the two had believed that Naruto carried the surname Uzumaki to hide his true identity. Firstly, to conceal the fact that he was the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, as the Nine-Tails was an incredibly valuable force to the village. Secondly, to keep his identity as the son of the Fourth Hokage a secret, since Minato had many enemies in the ninja world. They thought all of this had been done with Naruto''s protection in mind. But now, they realized that things weren''t as they had thought. Why did everyone in the village seem to know about Naruto''s identity as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, yet no one seemed to be aware that he was the son of the Fourth Hokage? The couple couldn''t believe what they were witnessing! [Namikaze Minato: What the hell is going on?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, could it be... Is this the kind of life Naruto has been living since he was a child?] [Makoto Ito: To be honest, I don''t want to be the one to break it to you, but I have to say, Naruto is actually doing pretty well now. His life was much harder when he was younger than it is now!] [Namikaze Minato: Why? What is this? What is Lord third doing? I don''t think I''ve ever done something wrong! I even gave my own life for the village! Why is my son being treated like this?] [Ito Makoto: Let me be clear with you! Without Lord Third and Danzo, Naruto''s life would definitely be much better than it is now!] [Namikaze Minato: What do you mean?! Speak clearly!] [Makoto Ito: You sealed the Nine-Tails into Naruto''s body. How many people knew about this? Apart from you, Kushina and Sarutobi Hiruzen, who else could possibly know? Even if others did, they were probably all high-ranking villagers.] [Without the consent of the Lord Third, how did it become common knowledge that Naruto was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?] [Namikaze Minato: But... but... but I just don''t understand! What good could this possibly do for the Lord Third?] [Makoto Ito: Stop trying to find a reason to deny the truth, you damn pineapple head!] [Who else could it be but them? Even if someone else really wanted to spread the news, as the hokage and an elder of the village , Hiruzen and Danzo should be able to control public opinion, right?] [Couldn''t they have kept this news hidden entirely? And what does this do for them? The benefits to him are huge!] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [First, if Naruto assumes the identity of the Jinchuriki, everyone in the village will hate him. Then think about it, if a person who is nice to Naruto suddenly appears, don''t you think Naruto would become dependent on them?] [That''s where Sarutobi comes in! He visits Naruto once a month, gives him some pocket money, and creates a stark contrast with everyone else. In the future, when Naruto grows up, won''t the power of Nine Tails be under his control?] [As for Danzo, there''s no need for a explanation!] [Namikaze Minato: This is impossible! This can''t be happening! Lord Third, how could he do something like this to my son?] [Makoto Ito: Ha! Why do you think Naruto doesn''t have the last name Namikaze?] [Namikaze Minato: Why?] At this moment, Tobirama, who had been silent for some time, spoke up. [Senju Tobirama: It''s because Namikaze Minato is the hero who sealed the Nine Tails and you were the Fourth Hokage. You have many supporters! Do you understand? ] [If Naruto had the last name Namikaze, no one would hate him! He might even be regarded as a hero''s son.] [In that case, how would Sarutobi be able to highlight his own uniqueness in Naruto''s eyes?] [And Danzo would have an easy time targeting Naruto if he was hated by the whole village. The only obstacle preventing him from taking Naruto would be Hiruzen.] [So, Naruto must remain just the Jinchuriki who is hated by everyone in the village. He can never be seen as the son of a hero. Do you understand now?] Tobirama''s analysis was precise. After learning about the death of Hizashi, the destruction of the Uchiha clan, and the downfall of the Senju clan, Tobirama had become even more clear about his former disciples'' intentions! After seeing Tobirama''s messages, Minato''s faith completely shattered. [Namikaze Minato: Why? Just why! Damn it all! I was the Hokage of this village and I have dedicated everything to this village, including my life and even my wife''s.] [WHY IS MY SON TREATED THIS WAY?! WHAT DID HE EVEN DO WRONG?!!] __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 50 - 50: What Is A Hokage? At this moment, Minato, who had always been known for his sunny and optimistic nature, was overwhelmed by a surge of fear, disbelief, anger, and sadness. Dark emotions consumed his heart. When the others in the chat group saw Minato''s messages, their expressions grew complicated. What Sarutobi Hiruzen had done was truly revolting. [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato¡­! Our son¡­] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! This really makes me sick! Is this truly the Hokage of our village? He makes me want to vomit!] [Senju Hashirama: Sigh¡­ I never expected the later generation Hokage to fall this low] [ Uchiha Madara: It''s all because of that damned monkey bastard! Tobirama, how did you end up with such a disciple? If this were my student, I would''ve crushed him to death first!] [Senju Tobirama: Stop talking! I''ve wanted to do that for a long time now!] At this moment, Kushina not only felt heartbroken for her son but also for Minato. He had dedicated everything to the village, yet their son was being treated like this by everyone in the village. [Namikaze Minato: This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have sealed the Nine-Tails inside Naruto in the first place. I shouldn''t even have become Hokage. If I hadn''t taken that position, our family of three would be living happily right now!] [Uzumaki Kushina: No, Minato, it''s not your fault!] [Namikaze Minato: Lord First, Lord Second, why are you both staying silent? Tell me, what did I do wrong? What did my son even do to deserve this?!] [Senju Hashirama: No, Fourth, this isn''t your fault. The blame lies with the current high-ranking officials of Konoha.] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Yeah, this has nothing to do with you. It''s all because of that son of a bitch Hiruzen. He is too scheming!] [Makoto Ito: Sigh, this is the nature of the human heart.] [ Uchiha Madara: That''s right. This is human nature¡ªfilthy, full of desire and darkness. That''s why I say there will never be true peace in the ninja world. Even if there is peace for a short time, it''s only temporary. It only exists when a single powerful person suppresses everyone, forcing them into silence. But once that powerful figure disappears, the ninja world immediately falls into chaos, just like what happened after the First Ninja War! ] [Ito Makoto: To be honest, I actually quite agree with your idea, Madara.] [Uchiha Madara: Right, Kid? Did you hear that, Hashirama?!] [Senju Hashirama: Shut up, Madara!] [Makoto Ito: Madara, I think you really do want peace in the ninja world. How about you give me those eyes of yours and teach me all your skills? How about I suppress the entire ninja world on your behalf and make the ninja world peaceful?] [Uchiha Madara: Impossible!] [Makoto Ito: Sigh, you are so stingy] ... Minato was still filled with self-doubt and guilt overwhelmed his heart as he thought about Naruto''s situation. [Makoto Ito: Minato, you are an excellent ninja without a doubt and a person of high moral character, but you are not suited for the Hokage position] [Namikaze Minato: Do you really think so? But I gave up everything for the village¡­] Minato was filled with disbelief as he saw Makoto''s message. He had sacrificed his life, his wife and even his own son''s happiness for the village. Yet, Makoto said he wasn''t suited for the hokage position? [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, don''t listen to his words!] [Makoto Ito: In my opinion, being Hokage is all about playing dirty politics and manipulating people''s hearts. So, Minato, Do you know how to play dirty politics? Or to manipulate people''s hearts? And I hate to break it to you, but after you took the position, did you ever have real authority?] [No, the power remained in the hands of the Third Hokage and the elders. You were nothing more than a figurehead!] [Makoto Ito: Do you even understand what transitional hokage is? That''s exactly what you were!] [The true Hokage position had already been arranged by Hiruzen for someone from the Sarutobi clan or possibly even his son, Asuma. The only reason he stepped back into power was that your unexpected death forced him to adjust his plans. He had no choice but to return and ensure his chosen successor could take over smoothly.] [Senju Tobirama: Honestly, there''s nothing wrong with what you said.] [Whether it was my older brother or the Fourth Hokage, neither of them was suited for the position. My brother was too soft-hearted and indecisive, while the Fourth Hokage had no grasp of politics or how to use people] [Sigh¡­If Madara had become the Hokage, the world might have been unified by now. With the combined strength of my brother and Madara, bringing the entire ninja world under one rule would have been a piece of cake!] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! I never thought I''d see the day when Tobirama actually said something positive about me!] [Senju Tobirama: Don''t get ahead of yourself, you damn Uchiha! I''m just stating the facts] [Makoto Ito: Well, it''s true that the First and Fourth Hokage weren''t exactly cut out for politics.] [Grandpa Second, you''ve always had a sharp sense for politics, and when it comes to manipulating people, you''re no worse than the Third Hokage.] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! As far as I''m concerned, Hiruzen is a disappointment] [Namikaze Minato: So¡­ this is how it is¡­] [Senju Hashirama: Sigh, I never expected Naruto to have such a past] __________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 51 - 51: Discussion on World Unification [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I regret it a little now. If I had followed your advice and the two of us had unified the world together, wouldn''t we have prevented all this?] [Uchiha Madara: What''s the use of saying these things now? We are already dead.] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Madara spoke harshly, he felt a sense of satisfaction. After all, Hashirama agreeing with his thoughts and even admitting regret was a confirmation that his ideas were right. It gave Madara even more reason to resurrect himself in the future and make the ninja world truly peaceful, so that Hashirama could witness it. [Senju Tobirama: Brother, to be honest, I didn''t agree with the distribution of the tailed beasts from the beginning. I tried to persuade you, but you were too stubborn to listen! What could I do?] [For the sake of peace, he even bowed down in front of them at the Five Hokage Conference.] [Uchiha Madara: What!? What did you just say, Tobirama? How could Hashirama bow his head down before those trashes?] [Makoto Ito: You mean you don''t know? He bowed down to the leaders of the other villages and begged for peace. Don''t you know about this, Madara?] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell!? I didn''t know! If I had known, I would have killed them all. Damn you, Tobirama! How could you let your older brother do that?] [Senju Tobirama: Hey, Madara! Why are you so worked up? It was my brother who kneeled to them, not you!] [Makoto Ito: Don''t you understand? If his wife kneeled to someone else, why would he be okay with that?] [Uzumaki Mito: ...¡­] [Senju Tobirama: So that''s it¡­] [Senju Hashirama: ...] [Uchiha Madara: What are you talking about? Why are you comparing us with a married couple!? I''m just angry! Hashirama is the only one in the whole world who can defeat me, and yet he bowed before those nobodies?] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, it''s all in the past now. You should calm down. Didn''t Hashirama just say that he regretted what he said earlier?] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph!] [Senju Hashirama: So, Makoto, the only way to bring peace to the world is to suppress the entire world with force?] [Makoto Ito: Of course, this is the most efficient and effective method] [Senju Hashirama: Is this really true¡­?] At this moment, Hashirama began to reflect on what Makoto, Tobirama, and Madara had said. Could suppressing the world with force truly bring peace? [Namikaze Minato: Today, I saw the darkness in the human heart. I am never trusting anyone, especially the ones with smoking pipes and bandages] [Hyuga Hizashi: Makoto, It''s easier said than done. As you mentioned, for the world to achieve true peace, there needs to be an invincible force to suppress everyone. But from ancient times until now, who has truly reached that level? The First Hokage and Uchiha Madara were once on that level, but both of them are dead now.] [It can be said that the current generation of ninjas is weaker than the previous one. How can one person suppress the entire ninja world?] [Is it just based on talent? I''m afraid that even with your current talent, you won''t be able to suppress the ninja world even if you trained until death!] [Makoto Ito: Do I really need to train? It''s not difficult to bring peace to the world as long as you are willing to teach me all your skills. I can unify the entire world anytime, anyday and anywhere!] At these words, everyone had a thoughtful look on their faces. They already began to imagine the ninja world unified by Makoto after being trained by them. Moreover, There was literally no need for all of them to train Makoto. Hashirama, Madara and Tobirama were enough. If these three trained Makoto, Who in the world could match up to him? [Hyuga Hizashi: After all that talk, you''re just trying to benefit from us] [Senju Tobirama: But let''s be honest! I was really moved by what Makoto said. Maybe we can give it a try!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama always has better judgment than I do. Since he agrees, so do I! I also want to see if you can actually suppress the ninja world and achieve true peace!] [Namikaze Minato: Since both the Lord First and Lord Second are on board, I can''t really say much!] [Hyuga Hizashi: ¡­.Then we can give it a try.] [Might Duy: This is the power of the youth!] [...¡­] In the end, all the powerhouses in the group expressed their opinions, except for Madara, who was still silent. [Senju Tobirama: Madara, Why are you so quiet now?] In fact, Madara was completely confused at this moment. He wanted to unify the world on his own, not let others do it. Surprisingly, after just a few words from Makoto, everyone in the group began to support him. _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 52 - 52: What Will A Couple Do Alone? [Uchiha Madara: Your support is enough. Do you need me to take action?] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, What are you saying? Isn''t it your dream to unify the ninja world?] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up!] [Uchiha Izuna: ...] Makoto already knew that there was a high probability that Madara would not train him. After all, Madara wanted to walk the same path and he certainly did not want to see anyone else unify the ninja world as he didn''t trust anyone else. If anyone was going to unify the ninja world, it had to be Madara himself. Moreover, with all the effort he had put into this goal, how could he possibly change his mind now? Makoto didn''t mind much. As Madara said, the support of other group members was enough for him. [Makoto Ito: Since you''ve already said that, are you all going to give me the things you cherish? ] [Senju Hashirama: Ahem..The weather is not good today. How about another time?] [Makoto Ito: Are you kidding? If you don''t want to give it to me, just say so. No need to make any excuse] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, when did you become a man who goes back on his words?] [Senju Hashirama: Let''s not waste time talking about boring topics. Madara, Do you want to take a walk in the dueling arena?] [Uchiha Madara: No, As you said, The weather is not good. Let''s fight another time] [Group member Namikaze Minato invited group member Uzumaki Kushina to the duel arena!] [Group member Uzumaki Kushina agreed!] [Uchiha Madara: Holy shit, what''s going on with these two?] [Senju Hashirama: That''s right, why are these two suddenly fighting?] [Senju Tobirama: What''s wrong with them all of a sudden?] [Senju Hashirama: What are they trying to do?] [Makoto Ito: What else can a couple do? Just think about it!] [Senju Hashirama: So that''s it¡­ The two of them are renting a room together!] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Brother, there''s no need to say that out loud!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, how about we get a room too?] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell are you talking about? What the fuck is wrong with you? Don''t you have a wife? What are you looking for me for?] [Uzumaki Mito: Damn it! I really want to leave this group!] [Uchiha Izuna: So, the duel ground isn''t just for fighting?] [Senju Tobirama: This function is really amazing. But I do remember Makoto saying the group chat supports dating functions!] [Uchiha Mikoto: This is really a nice feature. Fugaku, what about we get a room too?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hehe, do you really need to ask?] [Group member Uchiha Fugaku invited group member Uchiha Mikoto to the duel ground] [Group member Uchiha Mikoto agreed] Just like that, they also went on a date. [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, I want to see you too] [Uchiha Madara: Okay] [Group member Uchiha Izuna invited group member Uchiha Madara to the duel arena!] [Group member Uchiha Madara agreed!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, We haven''t seen each other for a long time. What do you think?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother! Did you really forget about Mito? She seems really upset with you. Go and have a chat with her first!] [Senju Hashirama: Ah, now that you mention it, Mito let''s go and have a chat too!] [Uzumaki Mito: Fuck you! Don''t you dare talk to me!] [Moderator Senju Hashirama invited group member Uzumaki Mito to the duel venue] [Group member Uzumaki Mito refused] [Senju Hashirama: Mito, Come on, Why did you reject me?] [Uzumaki Mito: I told you not to bother me. Go find your friend and talk with him] [Senju Hashirama: Sigh, why are you forcing me to use my authority as a moderator?] [Moderator Senju Hashirama forcibly invited group member Uzumaki Mito to the duel arena] In this way, the couple also went to reminisce about the past and reconcile. Since several people were reminiscing about the past, they naturally needed some private space. So, Makoto didn''t open the view to everyone, ensuring no one could see what happened in the duel field. [Senju Tobirama: Hey, do you all think my big brother will be hung up and hammered by my sister-in-law?] [Hyuga Hizashi: I think it''s very possible!] [Makoto Ito: How about we take a sneak peek?] [Senju Tobirama: Isn''t this not good?] [Makoto Ito: Don''t you want to see it?] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­...I want to see it!] [Makoto Ito: Then why are you talking so much?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wouldn''t it be bad? What if they were doing some embarrassing things?] [Makoto Ito: Forget it then!] Thus, Makoto did not open the view for everyone to share, but he quietly watched it himself. When Makoto saw what Hashirama and Mito were doing, he was immediately stunned. The First Hokage, the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, was now kneeling on the ground, begging his wife for forgiveness. ...¡­ As some group members went to the duel grounds, the chat became somewhat deserted. But Makoto had a brilliant idea. He decided to set up a variety of delicacies that could only be purchased with things like Chakra, techniques and Bloodline Limits with the help of the chat group. These delicacies would have a huge impact on the people who had been dead for a long time. What Makoto set wasn''t just common food from this world but famous dishes from his previous life. Steak, Biryani, Sushi, Lobster, Caviar, Pizza, Ramen, Tacos, Pasta, Burger, Pho, Paella, Dumplings, Shawarma, Fondue, Tempura, Goulash, Croissant, Cheesecake, BBQ and so on. It could be said that it had everything! _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 53 - 53: The Graduation Day At this moment, every group member was eating an extravagant dinner in the duel ground and this also brought a lot of profits to Makoto. The Chakra Makoto got from Hashirama alone had likely surpassed Kakashi''s chakra reserve, not to mention the numerous techniques he got from others. As he observed everyone eating and drinking in the duel group, he couldn''t help but feel happy. After all, he got a lot of things from others without even doing anything except for setting up a dinner. ...¡­ Soon, six months went by in the blink of an eye and the graduation day for Makoto''s class arrived. Over this period, Makoto''s life had been quite comfortable. From time to time, he received Chakra, Techniques, and other rewards from the group members members in exchange for real-world items. He also spent time with Hinata and Ino at school and occasionally beat up Sasuke who had frequently challenged him. After losing to Makoto in their last spar, Sasuke had been training even harder, hoping to defeat him and reclaim his position as the top student. But no matter how much Sasuke practiced, he had never been able to defeat Makoto. After all, Makoto''s progress was just too fast. Every day, group members were eating, drinking, and sending over new techniques and other items. Though they were mostly basic, and nothing particularly top-tier, Makoto''s overall strength has already exceeded a Jonin. At the very least, he was an elite J¨­nin! As a result, Sasuke continued to challenge him during the combat assessments, but each time he was defeated more thoroughly than the last. Almost every day, Sasuke would pester Makoto, pushing himself to the limit in their sparring. Makoto found this a bit odd. It seemed as though Sasuke had developed some strange habit after losing to him countless times. Sasuke had also changed a lot in this time. He still didn''t pay much attention to the others around him but he had started to interact with Makoto, even awkwardly inviting him to eat ramen together. Makoto was surprised. Could Sasuke be suffering from Stockholm Syndrome? Had he beaten him to the point of emotional attachment? _____________ Makoto wasn''t worried about the graduation test at all. He already knew the exam was just about performing the Clone Technique, which he had already mastered half a year ago. Thus, he had no concerns about the graduation exam, but Naruto was deeply worried since he didn''t know the Clone Technique at all. Despite Naruto''s anxiety, the graduation exam proceeded as planned. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the top student of his year, Makoto was the first to be called up. He performed the Clone Technique flawlessly, earning his headband with ease. This meant that he had successfully graduated from the Academy. However, the group members were a little confused when they saw this unfold. Currently, everyone was no longer gathered in groups as before, but instead, they were all in the duel arena. Hashirama had used his Wood Style to build houses for everyone, turning the duel grounds into a small village.The members had even hung plaques with their family names in front of their homes. For example, Tobirama had the "Senju Clan" plaque in front of his house. Izuna also hung the "Uchiha Clan" plaque in front of his house. Hyuga Hizashi displayed the "Hyuga Clan" plaque. Soon, a small hidden leaf village had formed in the duel ground. Hashirama was especially thrilled, even building a circle of walls and putting up a gate that read "Hidden Leaf Village". This time, Hashirama appointed Madara as the leader of this small Konoha Village, which caused Madara to call Hashirama insane. Now, everyone was gathered in the center of this small Konoha Village, chatting in small groups while watching the outside world. For them, this was completely different from their previous experiences in the Pure Land. Before, they could only rely on the chat group to observe the outside world, but now it was entirely different. It was as if watching a drama. ...¡­ As everyone watched Makoto graduate and receive his headband, some of them had speechless faces. Tobirama vented his frustrations while drinking wine. [Senju Tobirama: So, You can really graduate from the academy just by performing Clone Technique. Does this really make you a ninja? Can anyone honestly tell me if these kids can put up a fight on the battlefield? I never imagined the graduation exam would be about the Three Bodies Technique] [Uchiha Madara: So getting a headband means you''re a Genin? But can someone like this really be called a ninja?] [Uchiha Izuna: Maybe they made it easier for every child to graduate as a ninja.] [Senju Tobirama: Fair enough! In that case, they are all ninjas. But it''s just one of the Three Bodies Technique. Can there really be someone who doesn''t know it?] [Uchiha Madara: How could anyone be that much of an idiot?] But what no one expected was that such an idiot actually existed. As the exam continued, all the students received their headbands one after another. But when Naruto performed the Clone Technique on stage, It ended up transforming into a super-mini version of himself. _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 54 - 54: Narutos Best Friend [Namikaze Minato:...] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Uchiha Madara: What did I just witness? The Fourth''s son really doesn''t know how to use the Clone Technique?] [Senju Tobirama: How is this even possible? Is this kid playing some kind of prank?] [Senju Hashirama: That must be it! There''s no other explanation!] [Uchiha Izuna: Just accept the reality. He really doesn''t know it.] [Uchiha Madara: The Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki can''t even perform the Clone Technique??] [Senju Hashirama: Hey, Madara! He has a name, you know? Stop referring to him like that!] [Uchiha Madara: That''s irrelevant right now. And I didn''t mean it in a bad way. The real issue here is that he can''t use the Clone Technique. Isn''t that just ridiculous?] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, I hate to say this, but your son is seriously lagging behind. You were a once-in-a-generation genius, one of the very few I actually acknowledged, yet your son¡­ is completely hopeless. Even if I factor in his circumstances, he still has the Uzumaki blood running through his veins and is the son of a Hokage. None of this makes any sense.] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Fourth, don''t be too disheartened. Your son is the Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki. Even if he never learns a single technique, he''ll likely still have enough raw power to crush anyone in the future.] [Senju Tobirama: Stop spouting nonsense, Brother. Do you really think that with his current abilities, he''ll ever be able to control the Nine Tails? Are you joking?] [Senju Hashirama: Brother, can''t you see I''m just trying to lighten the mood?] [Of course, I know that But why do you always have to spoil the mood by telling the truth? Do you have some personal grudge against Fourth or something?] [Namikaze Minato: ...] .... At this moment, Naruto was still the same unpopular kid at the academy. Since he hadn''t received his headband yet, no one really paid much attention to him. He could only sit alone on the swing, watching as the other children proudly showed off their newly acquired headbands. Seeing this scene, Makoto paused his conversation with Ino and Hinata before walking over to Naruto''s side. "Hey, Naruto! Why do you look so down? This isn''t like you at all!" Naruto was surprised to see him coming in his direction as he hadn''t expected anyone to come over. "...Well, you already know why I feel this way. Anyway, congratulations! You got your headband, and from now on, you''re a real ninja," Naruto said, forcing an awkward smile. Makoto was touched by Naruto''s words and felt a little sorry for him. But this was the beginning of an important event for Naruto where he would steal his signature technique, the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, from the Scroll of Seals. So, Makoto kept Naruto company, chatting with him the entire time. Before long, Ino and Hinata came over. Then, Shikamaru, Ch¨­ji, and several others also joined the group as well. Even Sasuke came over to see what was going on. "Hey, hyperactive pineapple head, are you really sulking over something as trivial as a headband?" Sasuke frowned as he stared at Naruto. "If that''s all it takes to bring you down, then you really are an idiot." Naruto''s temper flared the moment he heard those words. He jumped to his feet, his hair spiking in frustration. "You''re the idiot, Sasuke!!" Sasuke turned his head away, completely ignoring him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto couldn''t help but chuckle at the scene. With the influence of Indra and Ashura''s chakra, it was obvious that Sasuke and Naruto were naturally drawn to each other and yet they couldn''t stand one another. As the group continued chatting, Naruto''s mood improved significantly. --- [Namikaze Minato: Makoto¡­ Thank you very much!] [Makoto Ito: Like I said before, Naruto and I have a pretty good relationship. It''s only natural for me to cheer up my friend, right?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Hah! Looks like you still have some conscience left.] ------ As time passed, the other students gradually dispersed, heading home. Makoto made up some excuses and sent Ino and Hinata on their way as well. Two hours later, a figure approached Naruto and Makoto. It was none other than Mizuki. The moment Makoto saw him, his eyes lit up. ''Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for! Mizuki, you''re finally here!!'' Mizuki walked over with a friendly smile. "Oh, it''s Makoto and Naruto. Why are you two still here? Shouldn''t you have gone home by now?" Then, as if noticing Naruto''s slightly downcast expression, Mizuki put on a helpless look and sighed. "Sigh¡­ Naruto, can you come with me for a moment?" Makoto glanced at Mizuki, his expression as neutral as ever, but inwardly, he was looking at the man as if he were a complete fool. ''Damn, this guy is really good at acting!'' ''He''s making it seem like he''s here to comfort Naruto, but in reality, he just wants to use him to steal the Scroll of Seals. Alright then, let''s see who has the better acting skills!'' With a bright, innocent smile, Makoto slung an arm around Naruto''s shoulders. "Mizuki-sensei, what do you need to say to Naruto in private? Are you planning to give him a special lesson? Can I come too?" His eyes sparkled with curiosity and eagerness, as if he was desperate to learn whatever Mizuki had to teach. Mizuki''s expression stiffened. Seeing Makoto act so cluelessly, he felt a strong urge to curse out loud. ''This damn brat¡­!'' Meanwhile, the group members clapped their hands with amazed faces. [Uchiha Madara: Damn! I remember thinking this kid was completely talentless when we first met. But it turns out his talent is in acting!] [Senju Tobirama: Now that you mention it¡­ this brat really does have an extraordinary talent for acting.] [Uchiha Izuna: Is it just me, or does anyone else feel the urge to punch his face?] [Uchiha Madara: Me too.] [Senju Tobirama: I won''t deny it.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wait, hold on! More importantly, why is he suddenly behaving like this?] [Senju Hashirama: I don''t know¡­ but something about that teacher feels off.] [Namikaze Minato: I agree. There''s something suspicious about him. Makoto, be careful. Don''t leave Naruto alone with him.] [Makoto Ito: Since you''ve spoken, I''ll keep a close eye on him!] On the other hand, Naruto was deeply touched. He didn''t have many friends, and not many people were willing to spend time with him. Yet, Makoto never avoided him. He even treated him to ramen from time to time. To Naruto, Makoto was his best friend! _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 55 - 55: Mizuki’s Plan Naruto turned to Mizuki and spoke earnestly. "Teacher Mizuki! Makoto is my best friend! If you have anything to say, just say it!" Seeing him like this, Mizuki began to consider his options. His goal was to deceive Naruto into stealing the Scrolls of Seals. If he included Makoto in his plans, the chances of success would only increase significantly. With this in mind, Mizuki led the two of them to a secluded location and began feeding them the same lies he used to trick Naruto in the original timeline. He talked with him for nearly an hour but his words could be summarised in this way. If Naruto stole the Scrolls of Seals and learned the techniques within it, he could easily graduate and become a ninja. As for Makoto, who was already quite strong, he would become even more powerful by learning the techniques recorded inside Scrolls of Seals. Mizuki exaggerated his words to the extreme and after hearing his words, Naruto had an excited look on his face and Makoto also put on the same excited expression. After thanking Mizuki, Naruto and Makoto bid their farewell to him. Looking at his back, Naruto had a moved expression and sighed with admiration. "Teacher Mizuki is really a good person!" Watching this scene, Makoto nearly burst into laughter. After that, the two of them plotted their next steps, agreeing to infiltrate the Hokage''s office at night to steal the Scrolls of Seals. --- [Senju Tobirama: Hey, kid, This is obviously a trap! How could you both fall for it? ] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, you''re usually a sharp guy. How could you believe such nonsense? If you really want to become stronger, there are plenty of people in this chat group who could help you!] [If we all gave you a technique or two, wouldn''t that be better than anything inside the Scrolls of Seals?] [Besides, that book only contains the techniques created by my younger brother. There aren''t any particularly powerful techniques inside!] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother. If they aren''t powerful, why would they seal it away?] [Uchiha Madara: Powerful, huh? More like eight out of ten of them were designed specifically to target our Uchiha clan!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Oh? How so?] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: The Sharingan possesses superior dynamic vision, so Tobirama invented Flying Thunder God to counter it. ] [Hyuga Hizashi: Oh, I see! Anything else?] [Uchiha Madara: And he created Tandem Paper Bombs to break through the defense of Susanoo!] [Hyuga Hizashi: But you mentioned only two techniques though?] [Uchiha Madara: Damn, Alien Eyes, Why are you so damn curious all of a sudden?] [Anyways, Since the Sharingan can easily see through Clone Technique, he developed Multi Shadow Clone Technique as a countermeasure and there are so many examples. Flying Thunder God Slash, Reanimation Jutsu, Darkness Technique, Spiritualization Techniques¡ªall of them were created to counter the prowess of an Uchiha] [Hyuga Hizashi: Holy shit! I thought you were lying for a second. So all the Techniques Lord Second created were really meant to counter the Uchiha?] [Namikaze Minato: It seems to be the case] [Senju Tobirama: Well, when I was developing these techniques, I naturally considered the threat posed by the Uchiha Clan¡­ So, I just paid ''a little more'' attention to countering them.] [Uchiha Madara: .....] [Uchiha Izuna: .....] [Uchiha Fugaku: ....] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, Because of you damn uchihas, we diverted from the topic. Makoto and Naruto are walking to their death!] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, Scroll of Seals is kept inside the Hokage''s office! Do you seriously think you can steal it? Ridiculous! I''m telling you right now, it''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! ] [Namikaze Minato: That''s true. Hokage''s office is heavily guarded at all times, and several Anbu ninjas are on patrol. More importantly, the Third Hokage himself is overseeing security. Even though Makoto has some talent, stealing the Scrolls of Seals is nearly impossible!] [Senju Tobirama: Kid, I could understand Naruto being fooled, but why did you agree to this bullshit plan too?] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, I''m not trying to insult your son, but he is a bit¡­ naive. Did you see the look on his face when he heard Mizuki''s words? He was practically drooling! How could an airhead like him possibly steal the Scroll of Seals?] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Makoto Ito: I still have to go! Mizuki lured us into this situation, meaning he must have an ulterior motive. If we don''t go, we''ll never know what he''s really planning] Makoto came up with the perfect excuse. He couldn''t just admit that he wanted to take a look at the Scroll of Seals himself, could he? To be honest, the idea only occurred to Makoto while he was talking with Naruto. Since Naruto was already bound to steal the Scroll, why not tag along and take a look at it himself? So, he made up an excuse. [Makoto Ito: I''m doing this for the village. I need to expose Mizuki''s plans and let everyone know that he is a traitor.] [Senju Tobirama Even if that''s true, do you seriously think the two of you can succeed? I guarantee you''ll be caught before you even get close!] [Makoto Ito: That remains to be seen. What if we manage to pull it off? ] [Senju Tobirama: Ha! If you two brats actually succeed, I will give you a forbidden technique!] [Makoto Ito: Nice! I am very happy with adding another forbidden technique to my collection!] [Senju Tobirama: Brat! I only said that because I know you''ll fail. There''s no way you can pull this off!] [Makoto Ito: We''ll find out soon enough. Tonight will decide everything] Seeing the confidence in his words, Tobirama felt a little unsettled. Could it be that Makoto actually had a strategy for stealing the Scroll of Seals? ''No¡­ impossible. Absolutely impossible!'' He shook his head, shaking off his doubts. As Minato said, The Hokage''s office should be well-guarded. Hiruzen might be an old geezer, but he still possessed Kage-level strength. Dealing with two brats like Naruto and Makoto would be effortless. [Senju Tobirama: If you two get caught, don''t come crying to me. I warned you!] [Makoto Ito: Just remember, you promised to give me a forbidden technique! ] [Senju Tobirama: Hah! Let''s see what happens!] At this moment, Tobirama scoffed in amusement. ''There is no way these two brats can pull it off!'' _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 56 - 56: Did You Use Up All Of Your Luck? [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Why are you going out of your way to cause trouble? With so many of us in this group, is there any technique you can''t get?] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: And didn''t Lord First just say that the Scroll of Seals is essentially Lord Second''s personal collection of techniques? Instead of stealing, you could just learn directly from the person who created them!] While the others were trying to dissuade Makoto from stealing the Scroll of Seals, one person''s response shocked them all. [Uchiha Madara: Bullshit! Kid, if you want to steal it, then go ahead. I fully support you!] Madara had no interest in stopping Makoto¡ªin fact, he was more than happy to see the village descend into chaos. The more trouble Makoto and Naruto caused, the more entertaining things would become for him. Normally, Madara spent his time scolding and mocking Hashirama, but today, he was simply eager to sit back and enjoy the mess that was about to happen. Seeing Madara''s message, Makoto had a slight smile on his lips. It would be foolish of him not to take advantage of such a golden opportunity. More importantly, it wasn''t just any technique created by Tobirama that he was after. The Scroll of Seals contained powerful and secret techniques. Some were even related to Wood Style and that was exactly what he wanted. Although Hashirama had previously gifted him the Senju Clan''s bloodline, granting him both Wood Style and Beginner Level Sage Arts, Makoto still had no clue how to actually use Wood Style. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and he was determined to seize it. ...¡­ sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Late at night, Makoto and Naruto met outside the Ninja Academy as planned. Naruto''s face was filled with excitement. Once he stole the Scroll of Seals and learned a technique from it, he would finally become a true ninja. Meanwhile, Makoto remained calm and composed, knowing full well that the mission would be a success. [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, have you done these kinds of sneaky things often in the past?] [Makoto It¨­: What do you mean by that?!] [Uchiha Madara: You seem awfully calm about this. It doesn''t look like this is your first time stealing something.] [Makoto It¨­: Madara, do you even know what it''s like to steal? Have you ever stolen anything before?] [Uchiha Madara: Of course, I know! Back in the day, I used to sneak into the Senju Clan''s territory and steal Hashirama!] [Makoto It¨­: What the hell did I just hear?!] [Uzumaki Mito: HASHIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, please speak clearly. What do you mean by "stealing me"? We were clearly just hanging out!] [Uchiha Madara: Ahem¡­ Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue!] [Makoto It¨­: Oh, so now you want to clarify? It''s too late now. Everyone knows you two are like that!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, brat! Damn it, if you''re not going to steal the Scroll of Seals, go home and sleep!] Makoto rolled his eyes and decided to stop entertaining Madara. Instead, he focused on the task at hand. He activated the Area Scanning Technique that Minato had given him. Pressing his fingers gently against the ground, he sensed a flicker of chakra nearby. Makoto narrowed his eyes as he confirmed it was none other than Mizuki. However, Makoto pretended not to notice Mizuki. He casually tapped the top of his shoe, as if dusting it off, before calmly pulling Naruto along toward the Hokage''s Office. The streets surrounding the building were eerily quiet as if someone had deliberately cleared the area. As they neared the Hokage''s Office, Makoto activated his sensory ninjutsu once more. He carefully scanned the surroundings and found that, within a few hundred meters of the Hokage Building, there wasn''t a single ninja present. The only chakra signature he detected inside the building belonged to Hiruzen Sarutobi. Upon realizing this, the corners of Makoto''s lips twitched speechlessly. ''He is really something! Not a single Anbu ninja around the Hokage''s Office. It''s just him alone in there!'' At that moment, the chat group erupted into discussion. [Uchiha Madara: What the hell is going on? Didn''t you guys say the Hokage''s Office is heavily guarded by Anbu ninjas?] [Uchiha Shisui: This doesn''t add up. How can the security be this lax?] [Senju Hashirama: There really is no one else around here. The only person in the office is Sarutobi Hiruzen!] [Namikaze Minato: Are all the Anbu out on missions?] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Makoto, did you use up all of your luck? If not, how is this possible? There isn''t a single ninja around the Hokage''s Office! How crazy is that?!] _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 57 - 57: Naruto Is Unmatched....When It Comes To Stupidity [Senju Tobirama: Why do I get the feeling that this whole situation is unusual? It smells like a conspiracy!] [Makoto Ito: Conspiracy? What does that smell like?] [Senju Tobirama: ...¡­] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: ....] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, do you really know what conspiracy smells like?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother!] [Senju Hashirama: ¡­..¡­] [Uchiha Shisui: But the chakra signals detected within the Hokage''s Office should belong to the Third Hokage, correct?] [Namikaze Minato: That''s right. Lord Third is still incredibly powerful. With him overseeing the situation, there won''t be any issues, even in the absence of those Anbu ninjas.] While everyone was discussing, Makoto grabbed Naruto and confidently strode through the main entrance, as if the two of them were merely walking into a shopping mall. [Senju Tobirama: Brat, what the hell are you doing? Are you sure you''re actually here to steal something?] [Namikaze Minato: Why does it look like you''re just returning home?] [Senju Hashirama: I thought Naruto was foolish enough. But who would have guessed there''s someone even more foolish than him?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother! How do you have the nerve to call others stupid?] [Uchiha Madara: That''s right!] Naruto didn''t look like he was attempting a theft at all. He simply followed Makoto as they walked in without a hint of hesitation. "Hey! Makoto, we''re here to steal the Scroll. Isn''t it bad to just walk in like this?" Naruto asked, his face filled with confusion. Makoto glanced at him in surprise, wondering if Naruto had actually thought of a plan. "Then what do you suggest we do?" Makoto asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto paused for a moment, his gaze shifting toward the window right beside the door. "How about the two of us climb in through the window?" he suggested earnestly. Makoto slapped his forehead in exasperation. He really shouldn''t have expected Naruto to come up with anything clever. "And how exactly is that any different from walking through the door?" Makoto asked, his expression completely speechless. "Now that I think about it, there really isn''t any difference! So let''s just go in directly through the main entrance!" Naruto exclaimed, his face lighting up as if he had just solved a difficult puzzle. [Senju Tobirama: Hahahaha! Fourth, your son is just like my brother.] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, what do you mean by that?] [Senju Tobirama: Both of you are fools who hardly use your brains! Honestly, I sometimes wonder if you two even have one!] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Senju Hashirama: ...] ____________ In the outside world, Naruto and Makoto strode confidently into the Hokage''s Office. Naruto, seemingly oblivious to the fact that they were there to steal something, made a series of loud and boastful noises as if he were on a grand adventure rather than a covert mission. As expected, their reckless behavior quickly led to them being discovered by Hiruzen. "What''s the matter with you two coming here so late at night?" Hiruzen asked in a deep, authoritative voice, his sharp gaze fixed on them. [Senju Tobirama:You two are done for. It hasn''t even been a full minute since you entered, and you''ve already been caught] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn it! I warned you multiple times not to go, but you wouldn''t listen. Now look, you got caught immediately!] [Uchiha Izuna: There''s no escaping this! You two will have to face the consequences now] While everyone in the group chat relentlessly criticized Makoto, he remained unfazed, showing no reaction at all. Instead, he was patiently waiting to see how Naruto would handle the situation. Naruto glanced up at Sarutobi Hiruzen with his usual bright and cheerful smile. "Grandpa, we''re here to steal the Scroll of Seals!" he declared without a hint of hesitation. [Senju Tobirama: ...¡­] [Uchiha Izuna: ...¡­] [Namikaze Minato: ...¡­] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn, did that kid leave his brain at home before coming here? What kind of thief openly admits they''re here to steal?] [Uchiha Madara: When it comes to stupidity, Naruto is unmatched! He''s truly the strongest of them all!] Naruto stood before Hiruzen, his expression completely innocent, as if he had said nothing wrong. Sarutobi raised an eyebrow in surprise at Naruto''s blatant confession. "What? You want to steal the Scroll of Seals? How do you even know about it? Who told you about this?" he questioned, his voice laced with suspicion. Naruto, placing both hands on his hips, puffed out his chest and snorted confidently. "Hmph! We won''t tell you that Teacher Mizuki was the one who told us about it!" "We would never betray him! I absolutely won''t say that Teacher Mizuki told me I could graduate as long as I managed to get the Scroll of Seals!" Naruto added, looking particularly proud of himself. Naruto stood tall, acting as if his lips were sealed shut, as though no force in the world could pry any information from him. [Senju Tobirama: Holy shit!] [Uchiha Madara: Did he just say that out loud?!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn! I can''t believe what I''m hearing!] [Namikaze Minato: No, no, I think Naruto has already seen through Mizuki''s plan. That''s right! My son is clearly putting on an act!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shut up, Minato!] Sarutobi''s face darkened upon hearing Naruto''s words. His expression turned serious as he addressed them with a stern voice. "The Scroll of Seals is no trivial matter!" he warned, his tone carrying the weight of authority. "Enough of this nonsense! You two should stop fooling around and return home immediately!" _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 58 - 58: Sexy Technique After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Naruto touched his nose and said confidently, "Since Grandpa is trying to stop us, I have no choice but to fight!" Without hesitation, he immediately made a fighting stance. Sarutobi was slightly surprised by his words and looked at him curiously. "Fight? Do you really think you can defeat me just because I''m old?" "Grandpa! This is a technique I created after working hard for days!" [Senju Tobirama: He actually created a technique?] [Uchiha Madara: Is this for real?] [Uchiha Izuna: This dumb kid managed to develop his own technique?] [Namikaze Minato: As expected of my son!] [Senju Hashirama: Interesting. I''d love to see what kind of technique he came up with!] [Hyuga Hizashi: I''m curious as well!] Sarutobi, now intrigued, stroked his beard and nodded. "Oh? Then go ahead and show me your technique." Naruto puffed out his chest proudly. "Since you promised, you better keep your eyes open and watch carefully!" Hearing his words, Sarutobi shifted his full attention to Naruto, ready to witness the technique he had devised. Naruto swiftly formed the necessary hand seals and shouted, "Sexy Technique!" Boom! A thick puff of white smoke filled the air. When it cleared, Naruto had transformed into a voluptuous female version of himself, complete with long blonde twin-tails and absolutely nothing covering the figure. Hiruzen''s mouth fell open in pure shock, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. "F-Fuck¡­!" A sudden, violent nosebleed erupted from his nostrils, shooting out like high-pressure water jets. The sheer force sent him flying backward, and before he could even process what had happened, his body went limp. His head tilted to the side, and he collapsed to the ground, unconscious. Just like that, the Third Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village had been defeated in a single move. This¡­was the power of the Sexy Technique! "Hehe!" Naruto smirked proudly before dispelling the transformation. Turning to Makoto, he puffed out his chest with a smug grin. "Well? What do you think, Makoto?" "My technique is amazing, right? Even Grandpa Hokage couldn''t handle it!" Without waiting for a response, Naruto grabbed Makoto''s wrist and dashed toward the Hokage''s office. "Come on! It''s time to steal the Scroll and for me to become a ninja!" Snapping out of his daze, Makoto quickly followed. The two of them rummaged through the cabinets and storage boxes, searching for their prize. Before long, they found a large chest resting in the corner and inside it lay the Scroll of Seals. Without hesitation, they snatched it up and fled the scene. The group members were all stunned, completely unsure how to react to what had just happened. [Senju Hashirama: This is absolutely outrageous!] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: What kind of technique is that? No, seriously, can that even be considered a technique?] [Senju Tobirama: As bizarre as it is, I have to admit¡­ it''s an effective move for catching people off guard.] [Uchiha Izuna: This kid is truly unpredictable!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lord Third was instantly defeated by such a ridiculous technique? Unbelievable!] No one had expected things to play out this way. Naruto had used an absurdly technique to take down Hiruzen and successfully steal the Scroll of Seals. [Senju Tobirama: The Fourth''s son is¡­ surprisingly creative. I''m kind of impressed.] [Makoto Ito: Now, don''t forget! You promised to give me a forbidden technique!] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­Excuse me? What nonsense are you spouting? I don''t recall promising anything like that!] [Makoto Ito: Should I pull up the chat logs?] [Senju Tobirama: Hey, that wasn''t me at the time! My account got hacked! Has anyone else experienced this kind of thing?!] [Makoto Ito: Wow, Grandpa Second. Since when did you become so shameless? I thought you were different from your brother, but I guess I was wrong.] [Senju Tobirama: What are you even talking about? Why can''t I understand a single word you''re saying?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Damn it! Where the hell did Naruto learn something like that?! Who taught him? It must''ve been Master Jiraiya! that perverted old man! Only someone like him could teach a kid such an immoral technique!] [Namikaze Minato: Jiraiya-sensei may be a pervert, but he wouldn''t teach Naruto such a weird technique¡­] [Uzumaki Kushina: Are you telling me Naruto actually came up with that technique all on his own?] [Namikaze Minato: Sigh¡­This is all my fault. If I hadn''t become Hokage¡­ If I hadn''t sealed the Nine Tails inside Naruto¡­ If we hadn''t died, we could''ve raised him properly and taught him the right path. This is all on me¡­] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Naruto sprinted toward the forest with the Scroll of Seals in his arms, Makoto keeping pace beside him. "Makoto! Grandpa Hokage might wake up any second now! We need to hurry and learn the techniques inside the scroll before he comes after us!" Makoto nodded in agreement. "Yeah! Let''s hide in the woods and go through it quickly!" The two of them dashed deep into the forest, eventually stopping in a secluded area. Carefully, they opened the massive scroll, their eyes gleaming with excitement as they scanned its contents. Back in the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi groggily got back to his feet, wiping away the remnants of his nosebleed. His face twitched as he muttered to himself, "Where the hell did that brat learn such a technique¡­?" At the same time, Mizuki spread word throughout the village. Naruto and Makoto had stolen the Scroll of Seals! Ninjas immediately rushed toward the Hokage''s office, preparing to track down the two troublemakers before they could cause any more damage. What Mizuki didn''t realize was that Hiruzen had already pinpointed Naruto and Makoto''s location using his crystal ball. Everything was under his control, but he chose to play along with Mizuki''s scheme, curious to see what he was plotting. Meanwhile, deep in the woods, Naruto and Makoto eagerly unrolled the Scroll of Seals. The very first technique that caught their attention was the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. [Senju Tobirama: Damn, I still can''t believe these kids actually managed to steal the Scroll!] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, this was way too easy. It''s like they just walked into a store, picked something off the shelf, and left.] [Uchiha Madara: How ridiculous! These two brats walked into the Hokage''s office, stole one of the most important things in the village and the so-called "God of Shinobi" got taken out by a mere transformation technique!] _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 59 - 59: Memorizing All The Techniques! As soon as Naruto opened the Scroll of Seals, his eyes locked onto the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. Without even glancing at the other techniques, he immediately began studying it, eager to master it as quickly as possible. Standing beside him, Makoto couldn''t help but feel speechless. There were countless other powerful forbidden techniques recorded in the scroll, yet Naruto had fixated on the very first one he saw. Still, his actions made one thing clear. Naruto was desperate to become a ninja. Shaking off his thoughts, Makoto unrolled the scroll further. The moment he saw its contents, his eyes widened in shock, despite already expecting something incredible. The scroll contained a vast collection of Forbidden Techniques, compiled since the founding of the Hidden Leaf Village. "Naruto! Don''t just focus on that one!" Makoto urged, his eyes scanning their surroundings. "Memorize as many techniques as you can! The ones further down are way more powerful!" Hearing this, Naruto snapped out of his senses. He glanced at the rest of the scroll and began focusing on them. However, compared to the other techniques in the scroll, the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique was significantly easier for Naruto to grasp. The hand seals were relatively simple, making it the perfect starting point for him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Makoto continued scanning the scroll, his eyes suddenly landed on a technique that needed no hand seals. "Naruto! Learn this!" Makoto pointed at the Rasengan. "It''s a non-hand seal technique, so it should be easier for you to master!" Hearing this, Naruto immediately shifted his focus and began studying the Rasengan. After helping Naruto, Makoto took a deep breath and placed his hands over his eyes. With a surge of chakra, his Three Tomoe Sharingan activated. He then began memorizing every single technique in the scroll. From the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to the more obscure and dangerous ones¡ªDetonating Talisman Jutsu, Spiritualization Technique, Infinite Darkness Technique, Confinement Barrier, Flying Thunder God Technique, and even Impure World Reincarnation. Even if he couldn''t use some of them yet, there was no harm in storing them in his mind for the future. His excitement grew as he found an entire section dedicated to Wood Release Techniques used by Senju Hashirama. [Senju Hashirama: Damn! There weren''t nearly as many techniques in the scroll back in my time!] [Senju Tobirama: Of course! Many of those were created by me after you died! When it comes to inventing techniques, I''m second to none!] [Senju Hashirama: Aren''t you embarrassed to say that? Most of your techniques ended up being forbidden techniques!] [Senju Tobirama: That''s your fault, brother! I worked hard to create each of them, but every time, you just banned them without even taking a second glance!] [Senju Hashirama: That''s because the techniques you invented were too dangerous!] Tobirama scowled as unpleasant memories resurfaced in his mind. Back when Hashirama was the Hokage, he had spent countless hours developing new techniques. Each time, he''d excitedly rush to his older brother to show off his latest invention. _________ "Brother! I invented another technique!" Tobirama said proudly in the Hokage''s office, his face beaming with excitement. But Hashirama simply asked without even looking up from his paperwork, "Is it a Water Style technique?" When Tobirama shook his head, Hashirama immediately picked up the Scroll of Seals and handed it over with a stern expression. "Then put it inside this scroll!" And just like that, his masterpiece was banned. It has been the same every single time. ___________ [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother!] Back in the real world, Makoto sighed as he continued memorizing the scroll''s contents. He couldn''t help but notice that the vast majority of techniques listed had been created by Tobirama. On the other hand, Naruto was struggling. He was having a hard time memorizing the hand seals for the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and the intricate control methods needed to perform the Rasengan. Noticing how intensely Makoto was studying the scroll, Naruto furrowed his brows in confusion. "Makoto, can you really memorize all of these techniques?" he asked, his voice filled with doubt. Without taking his eyes off the scroll, Makoto replied calmly, "I have a good memory. I''m confident I can remember all of them. More importantly, I''ve already learned a simple technique like Rasengan." Naruto''s jaw dropped in shock after hearing his words. "What?! You''ve already learned it? That''s amazing!" Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen observed the entire scene through his crystal ball. Since Makoto had covered his eyes with his hands, Hiruzen hadn''t noticed his Sharingan. But seeing the boy speed-reading through the scroll, the old man couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile. "What a greedy brat! Trying to learn so many ninjutsu at once? At this rate, he''s going to forget all of them and end up learning nothing!" Then, his gaze shifted to Naruto, who was still painstakingly recording the hand seals for the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and carefully studying the Rasengan. Seeing this, Hiruzen''s smile deepened. "At least Naruto knows his limits and is focusing on what he can learn." Back in the woods, Makoto was completely immersed in memorizing the scroll''s techniques. His Sharingan spun rapidly beneath his hands as he absorbed every single jutsu like a sponge. Wood Style techniques, Water Style techniques, Flying Thunder God, Eight Inner Gates, Impure World Reincarnation and various other sealing techniques. Makoto knew that just memorizing these techniques wouldn''t mean he could instantly use them, but having a solid foundation for future study was already a huge advantage. On the other hand, Naruto had just barely managed to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. His progress was impressive but when it came to Rasengan, he was still struggling. --- [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, you''re really greedy!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, what do you mean?] [Uchiha Madara: Can''t you see? He''s using the Sharingan to record all these Forbidden Techniques. He''s clearly planning to study them later!] [Senju Hashirama: Is Sharingan really that powerful?] [Uchiha Madara: It''s quite impressive!] [Senju Hashirama: Then why did you lose to me?] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Tobirama: Tsk. That''s what you get for always bragging about your Sharingan.] [Uchiha Madara: Damn you, Tobirama! Do you want to fight?!] --- [Namikaze Minato: It seems that Naruto has finally learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. With his massive chakra reserves, it should suit him well. However, Rasengan is still a bit too much for him to handle.] [Uchiha Izuna: Honestly, despite his naive appearance, Naruto does show promise when it comes to learning ninjutsu. The fact that he managed to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique in such a short time is impressive!] _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 60 - 60: Mizuki Arrives [Namikaze Minato: Master Izuna, thank you for thinking highly of my son] [Uchiha Izuna: Hahaha! It''s not a big deal] [And although we''re not from the same generation, I was still very young when I died. I always feel a bit weird when you call me master!] The group continued chatting, while Makoto had already recorded all the techniques while Naruto was still trying to master Rasengan. Suddenly, a figure landed in front of them. It was none other than Iruka who had an exhausted look on his face. Seeing him like this, Naruto asked with a worried expression, "What''s wrong with you, Iruka-sensei?" Iruka sighed, clearly disheartened. "I was trying out a new technique," Naruto replied with a face full of surprises, "Sensei, we are also learning new techniques!" Iruka''s eyes widened after hearing his words and asked with a suspicious face. "Really? Where did you get them?" Naruto then explained, "Teacher Mizuki said that if I get the Scroll of Seals and learn the techniques in it, I can graduate and become a real ninja!" Iruka''s expression darkened as he realized what was going on. "What?! Mizuki?!" Before Naruto could tell the rest of the story, a figure appeared behind them. Naturally, It was Mizuki. With a few swift movements, several shurikens were launched toward them. Makoto was quick to react, pulling out a kunai and deflecting the shurikens effortlessly. Mizuki landed nearby and sneered. "It seems you''ve both gotten your hands on the Scroll. Hand it over to me now." Iruka stepped forward, shielding Naruto and Makoto, "You must not give the Scroll to him!" [Uchiha Madara: This Mizuki finally shows up. I was getting tired of waiting for him] [Senju Tobirama: He isn''t particularly strong, but he''s certainly good at using his brains. Though I doubt he can escape from the village with his pitiful strength] [Hyuga Hizashi: Is the show finally about to start?] [Uchiha Madara: What show? It''s just amateurs pecking at each other!] Iruka confronted Mizuki, his voice filled with anger. "Mizuki! You used these children just to get the Scroll. You''re despicable!" Mizuki rolled his eyes at him "Tch, Iruka, I suggest you stay out of this, or next year this time will be your death anniversary." Iruka still stood between Mizuki and the two students, and said firmly, "I am their teacher! I won''t let someone like you harm my students! Not now, not ever!!!" Makoto closed the scroll and then threw it into Naruto''s arms. "Naruto, keep it safe!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry, Makoto! I won''t hand it over, no matter what!" Mizuki frowned after seeing their actions. "Iruka, why are you meddling in things you have no business with? Your strength is inferior to mine, and now you''ve brought two kids into this mess. Do you really want to die?" [Uchiha Madara: Why is this guy yapping so much? I am getting tired of this shit! Makoto, take him down!] Iruka furrowed his brow as he calculated the situation. If he were alone, he could still handle Mizuki. With both Makoto and Naruto present, if things escalated, they''d be in danger. He needed to fight Mizuki first while helping the kids escape. Before he could fully analyze the situation, a huge shuriken appeared, larger than a person. It flew straight toward them. "Iruka! You think I''m giving you time to prepare?" Mizuki called out menacingly. Iruka saw the massive shuriken flying toward them and shouted, "Get out of the way!!!" But Naruto was terrified by the sight of the giant shuriken and stood froze in fear. Noticing this, Iruka jumped in front of him, trying to block the attack with his own body. [Senju Hashirama: As expected, Iruka is really a good teacher] [Senju Tobirama: He''s a good person, but his strength is a bit...too weak.] [Uchiha Madara: Why is this guy using his body to block it?!] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto! Take action now!] Makoto was a bit confused as he watched Iruka''s actions. He wondered why Iruka was using his body for such a move. Iruka was a Ch¨±nin. Couldn''t he use his ninja tools to block the attack? Makoto quickly pulled out a kunai, activated the Body Flicker Technique, and appeared next to Iruka. In one smooth motion, he blocked the incoming giant shuriken with his kunai. In the distance, Mizuki narrowed his eyes after seeing this scene. "This kid...was he hiding his strength all along?" Iruka and Naruto were both left speechless, staring in disbelief. What did they just see? Makoto, a newly graduated student, had just blocked an attack from a Ch¨±nin. Iruka was especially stunned. He knew that Makoto had been the top student in the class, but he hadn''t expected him to be this strong. How could a newly graduated student have such abilities? When Mizuki saw Makoto block the shuriken, he frowned as things were getting out of his hands. He quickly jumped down from the tree. ready to end the fight. "I don''t have time to play with you! Go to hell, kid!!!" Mizuki snarled with a ferocious expression as he launched himself towards their direction. _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 61 - 61: RASENGAN! Mizuki pulled out another giant shuriken, the same size as the previous one, and hurled it toward the three of them. Iruka immediately reacted. "Your opponent is me!" But before Iruka could make a move, Makoto charged forward. "You are right, Mizuki! I really don''t have time to play with you anymore!" Iruka was taken aback upon seeing his actions and yelled at him with a worried expression. "Makoto, Stop! What are you doing?!" In his eyes, Makoto was undeniably a genius, but it was impossible for someone his age to stand up against a Ch¨±nin. Makoto''s actions seemed like a death wish. Meanwhile, Sarutobi, who had been observing the whole situation through a crystal ball, sensed trouble when he saw Makoto charging towards Mizuki. Makoto was a civilian ninja and had been recognized as a genius at the academy. He would definitely become an outstanding ninja in the future. It would be a huge loss if he were to die at the hands of Mizuki now. Most importantly, Naruto was still at the scene, and he could not afford any harm coming to him. With these thoughts, Hiruzen rushed out of the Hokage''s office, heading toward the scene as quickly as possible. When Mizuki saw Makoto rushing toward him, he felt deeply insulted. "How dare you underestimate me?!" With that, Mizuki swung the giant shuriken, aiming at Makoto. "No, It''s quite the opposite," Makoto replied calmly. Suddenly, a ball of chakra was gathering in his palm and just as the shuriken was about to strike him, he shouted while reaching out his hand towards the shuriken. "Rasengan!!" A high-pitched buzzing sound filled the air. [Senju Hashirama: Is that Rasengan? The technique Fourth created?" [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, Rasengan is really interesting! You actually made a basic ninjutsu without hand seals!] [Uchiha Madara: Why does it look so familiar? It''s a bit like... it''s a bit like... Wait! I remember! It''s similar to the Tailed Beast Bomb!] [Namikaze Minato: That''s right! I was inspired by the Tailed Beast Bomb and based my technique on its principles!] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, you really are a genius, just like me] [Hyuga Hizashi: I expect no less from Minato] [Senju Hashirama: But it seems like the power is a bit weak. It''s much less impressive than the Tailed Beast Bomb] [Hyuga Hizashi: Is that still weak? That could easily break trees, right?] [Senju Hashirama: Is that so? Fourth, How about we try it later?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother. Do you think any trees are as hard as the ones you made with your Wood Style?] [Uchiha Madara: Honestly, it''s not that powerful, not on the same level as the techniques created by Tobirama] [Namikaze Minato: Of course, I still can''t compare to Lord Second when it comes to creating techniques] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom!!! The Rasengan and the giant shuriken collided with a loud crash. For a brief moment, the sound of metal shattering echoed through the air. Mizuki''s giant shuriken was no match for the Rasengan and was smashed apart instantly. Makoto seized the moment and raised his Rasengan, pressing it directly at Mizuki''s abdomen. A scream was heard as Mizuki was sent flying, crashing through several large trees. Iruka''s jaw dropped, his mind racing to process what he had just seen. ''The Rasengan¡­ How did Makoto?!'' Naruto''s eyes gleamed as he watched Makoto''s Rasengan."Is this the technique that Makoto just asked me to learn? It''s really amazing!" Naruto stared at Makoto and then at Mizuki''s battered body. He thought the Rasengan looked incredibly cool and resolved to learn it himself. lying on the ground, Mizuki struggled to raise his head and pointed a trembling finger toward Makoto. "Monster..."But before Mizuki could finish his words, he fainted. "Makoto, what you just used was the Fourth Hokage''s Rasengan, right? I never imagined I''d actually see someone use the Rasengan! This is incredible!" Iruka regained his composure, but the disbelief on his face remained. [Senju Hashirama: It looks like the Fourth has a high reputation in the village. Iruka seems to respect him a lot!] [Ito Makoto: Isn''t that given? Fourth gave his life for the village! He''s the hero who sealed the Nine-Tailed Beast. The villagers respect him greatly, but they have little regard for Naruto] [Namikaze Minato: Sigh¡­ What is the point of saving the village if my own son is treated like this?] [Senju Hashirama: .....] ..... At this moment, Iruka''s face displayed a mix of curiosity, shock, confusion, and a dozen other emotions. "Makoto! That jutsu you just performed! Who taught you that? Did Lord Third teach it to you?" Makoto resisted the urge to roll his eyes. What was Iruka even talking about? What did Sarutobi teach him? Sarutobi got to know him recently after he defeated Sasuke and began brainwashing him with the Will of Fire intensely. He hadn''t actually taught him anything useful. Before Makoto could respond, Naruto walked over with a face full of envy. "Iruka-Sensei, Makoto just learned it from the Scroll of Seals! He told me to learn it too but this is really hard!" Iruka was once again struck dumb upon hearing Naruto''s words. He had been shocked more times in the past few moments than he had been in an entire year. Naruto was a bit frustrated, ''Makoto has already mastered the technique while I haven''t even memorized it.'' ''Still, I won''t give up no matter what!'' _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 62 - 62: A Monster Among Monsters "What?! You just learned it from the Scroll of Seals? How is that even possible?!" Iruka exclaimed, his voice filled with shock. "From what Naruto said, it hasn''t even been an hour since you stole the Scroll, yet you managed to learn this ninjutsu so quickly?" He couldn''t wrap his head around it. The technique Makoto had mastered wasn''t just any technique. It was the Fourth Hokage''s signature move! [Senju Tobirama: Well, now we have another witness. This should make it easier to prove to everyone that you''re a genius.] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! You really think anyone will believe this? Even if we took a casual glance at it, mastering something of this level instantly should be impossible.] Iruka''s eyes remained locked onto Makoto, scanning him carefully as if trying to make sense of what kind of monster he had been teaching all these years. When Makoto had defeated Sasuke earlier, Iruka had already suspected that his true strength far exceeded what was publicly known. In fact, he had even reported his suspicions to Sarutobi Hiruzen. At that moment, Iruka had compared Makoto to someone like Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin. Jiraiya had been a fool in his youth, but under the guidance of the Third Hokage, he had experienced an epiphany that set him on the path to becoming one of the most renowned figures in the ninja world. Iruka had thought Makoto might be similar to Jiraiya. But what he hadn''t expected was that Makoto was even more of a genius than he had imagined. The idea that he could learn a technique like the Rasengan in such a short time was simply outrageous. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared before them. It was none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had rushed over from the Hokage''s office. Seeing that all three of them were safe, Sarutobi let out a quiet sigh of relief. After all, Iruka was an excellent academy teacher, Naruto was the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, and Makoto was a prodigy who could potentially follow the same path as his disciple Jiraiya. If anything had happened to them, it would have been a heavy blow. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Sarutobi, Iruka immediately straightened up and saluted. "Lord Third! I didn''t expect this situation to alert you enough to come in person!" Sarutobi had seen the moment when Makoto had rushed toward Mizuki. But now, he saw that Makoto was completely unharmed. His brows furrowed in confusion. "Where is Mizuki? Did he run away? And why aren''t you injured at all? What exactly happened here?" From what he had observed, Makoto had engaged Mizuki directly. Yet now, everything seemed¡­ fine What had happened to Mizuki? Sensing Sarutobi''s confusion, Iruka stepped forward and pointed toward a spot in the distance. "Lord Third, he''s over there!" Sarutobi turned his gaze in the direction Iruka was pointing. His eyes widened slightly as he spotted Mizuki lying unconscious on the ground, surrounded by several broken trees. The wound on Mizuki''s stomach caught his attention. Narrowing his eyes, Sarutobi examined the injury closely. There was something eerily familiar about it. Where had he seen such a wound before? "What happened? Who defeated him?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. Iruka immediately responded, "Lord Third, those injuries¡­ they were caused by Makoto. He used Rasengan!" Sarutobi''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What did you just say?! Makoto used Rasengan to defeat Mizuki?" Iruka scratched his head awkwardly, knowing how absurd it sounded. "Although it''s hard to believe, it''s the truth, Lord Third! Makoto used Rasengan, and he just learned it from the Scroll of Seals!" Sarutobi stared at Makoto, his small eyes filled with confusion. He glanced at Mizuki, then back at Makoto. Rubbing his eyes in disbelief, he repeated this action quite a few times. Mizuki, Makoto, Mizuki, Makoto. "You¡­ You really learned Rasengan just from reading the Scroll of Seals? Not from somewhere else?" Ito Makoto shrugged helplessly. "Yeah, I just read the Scroll of Seals with Naruto. The Rasengan technique looked pretty good, so I learned it. Honestly, I didn''t find it hard." "And Naruto learned the Multi Shadow Clone Technique!" Naruto scratched the back of his head, his face turning red with embarrassment. "But I think Rasengan is really hard¡­ Makoto, you''re amazing! I spent a long time trying to learn it, but you got it right away!" Sarutobi was completely flabbergasted. He had never expected to witness such an extraordinary talent emerging once again. Among civilian-born ninjas, there had been Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Minato¡­ and now, Makoto! At this point, Sarutobi had no choice but to believe Iruka''s words. There was no other explanation. Makoto was just a civilian ninja. The only possible way for him to have learned Rasengan was through the Scroll of Seals. It seemed like the right time for Sarutobi to personally explain the profound essence of the Will of Fire to Makoto. After processing all of this, Sarutobi looked at Makoto with an intense gaze. If Minato had been called a once-in-a-generation genius...then what should he call Makoto? Perhaps calling him a genius wasn''t enough. A more fitting word would be monster! At that moment, a deep sense of regret washed over Sarutobi. Makoto''s potential had been truly wasted. His parents had died on a mission when he was young, and without anyone to seriously guide him, he had been left to grow on his own. If Makoto had received proper training from an early age, he would be something far more terrifying. _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 63 - 63: Makoto, I Am A Ninja Now! As Sarutobi continued to ponder about Makoto''s potential, Iruka grew increasingly anxious. He was worried that both Makoto and Naruto might face punishment for stealing the Scroll of Seals, even though they had been manipulated. Gathering his courage, he spoke up hesitantly, "Lord Third, these two kids were fooled by Mizuki¡ª" Before he could finish, Sarutobi raised a hand, cutting him off. "Alright, I already understand the situation. This was all Mizuki''s scheme, and these two were simply deceived by him. More importantly, they protected the Scroll of Seals and even managed to defeat Mizuki. That is a significant contribution to the village." His gaze swept over both Makoto and Naruto before he firmly declared, "The matter ends here. Their merits and demerits cancel each other out. There will be no punishment." Then, turning to Naruto, he added with a small smile, "And Naruto, now that you''ve learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, I''ll make an exception and allow you to graduate from the academy." "From now on, you''re a real ninja!" Naruto''s eyes widened in disbelief before he erupted into sheer joy. He leapt off the ground, punching the air. "YAHHH! I finally graduated! I''m a real ninja now! Hahahaha!" He turned to Makoto, practically bouncing on his feet. "Did you hear that, Makoto? Grandpa Hokage just said he''s making an exception for me! I''m a real ninja! A ninja!" Watching Naruto bounce around like an overexcited monkey, Makoto chuckled and shook his head. With a smile, he said, "I know, I know. I just heard it. Anyway, congratulations, Naruto." Iruka, still smiling, removed his own headband and carefully tied it around Naruto''s forehead, officially marking his graduation. Naruto touched the headband, his eyes shining with pure joy. He grinned from ear to ear, the symbol of hidden leaf now resting proudly on his forehead. ¡ª [Uchiha Madara: Tch! I thought these two brats could stir up some real trouble.] [Senju Tobirama: Although everything ended smoothly, I still feel like there''s something strange about all of this¡­ as if it was planned from the start.] [Namikaze Minato: Lord Second, you feel the same way? I had a weird feeling when Makoto and Naruto first went to the Hokage''s office. Now, looking at how everything played out, it seems like this was arranged from the beginning.] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? What are you two talking about? I don''t understand. What''s been arranged? What''s strange about this? Isn''t this a good ending? They weren''t punished, and Naruto finally graduated. Isn''t that great?] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! Are you really this dumb? Even a fool can see through this, but you still don''t get it? This was all a big drama directed and performed by that Monkey Bastard! Mizuki was nothing but a pawn from the very beginning!] [Senju Hashirama: Wait¡­ Even a fool can understand it? Well, I didn''t understand it! So does that mean I''m not a fool? And since the three of you did understand it, doesn''t that make you the fools? After all, fools are supposed to get what Madara just said!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! You''re worse than a fool!] [Senju Tobirama: Sometimes, I really don''t know how to deal with my older brother''s IQ] [Uchiha Izuna: It''s been tough on you all these years, Tobirama.] [Senju Tobirama: Well, I''m kind of used to it by now.] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? Since when did you two become so close? Weren''t you always at odds?] [Senju Tobirama: Who cares if our relationship was bad before? Do you think we''re stupid enough to keep fighting even after death?] [Uchiha Izuna: Exactly! What''s the point of holding grudges in the afterlife?] [Uchiha Madara: Izuna, he''s the enemy of the Uchiha Clan! He killed you with his own hands!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, it''s been so many years. You should let go of that hatred. Besides, we''re both dead now. What''s the point of dwelling on it?] [And let''s be real, don''t you and Hashirama eat and drink together all the time? Compared to my relationship with Tobirama, yours with Hashirama is way more closer. You''re in no position to lecture me.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Izuna! I''m not on good terms with him! I''m not doing this out of friendship. I''m studying Hashirama''s habits so I can defeat him one day!] [Uchiha Izuna: Sure, whatever you say, brother.] [Uchiha Madara: IZUNA!!] ______ As Naruto finally calmed down, Sarutobi waved him over. Seeing his gesture, Naruto walked up with his usual goofy grin. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandpa Hokage, what''s up?" Sarutobi smiled and nodded, clearly pleased. "Naruto, you''ve been improving a lot lately." Hearing the compliment, Naruto puffed out his chest proudly. "Hahaha, it''s no big deal!" However, before he could bask in his own glory, a loud thud echoed as Sarutobi knocked him on the head. "Did you really think I was praising you, you little brat? You actually dared to use that technique on me! Now, be honest, who did you learn it from?" Naruto rubbed his head with a pout. "Geez, Grandpa! I didn''t learn it from anyone else. I came up with it myself! I just didn''t expect you to be so weak." He then stuck his tongue out playfully, making a silly face. Sarutobi chuckled, shaking his head at Naruto''s antics. Then, his gaze shifted toward Makoto. Earlier, when Makoto had opened the Scroll of Seals, Sarutobi had been watching through his telescope technique. He had seen how Makoto quickly skimmed through the various ninjutsu contained within. If Makoto had mastered Rasengan after just glancing at it once, who knew what other techniques he had learned? "Tell me, kid, how many techniques did you manage to learn from the Scroll of Seals?" Sarutobi asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. Makoto flashed a mischievous grin, scratching the back of his head in a manner oddly similar to Naruto. "Haha, not many, not many. I wanted to keep studying, but Mr. Iruka caught me before I could." Sarutobi shook his head with a knowing smile. It was obvious that Makoto was hiding the number of techniques he had actually learned. From the way he spoke, it was clear he had absorbed more than just Rasengan. "Now that you''ve learned these techniques, be sure to practice them diligently and use them wisely. If you do, you''ll grow into an exceptional ninja who can contribute greatly to the village." He then clasped his hands behind his back and continued, his voice carrying a warm tone. "Remember, where the leaves flutter, the fire will always grow¡­" As Sarutobi began to talk about the Will of Fire, both Makoto and Naruto struggled to keep their eyes open, their heads drooping slightly from drowsiness. On the other hand, Iruka appeared captivated by Sarutobi''s words, nodding along with interest. _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 64 - 64: Mission Accepted! Four Powerful Techniques! In truth, Sarutobi had originally intended for Naruto to steal the Scroll of Seals as part of his plan. However, what he hadn''t anticipated was Makoto tagging along with Naruto. As for why he allowed Makoto to learn the techniques within the scroll alongside Naruto, there were several reasons behind his decision. First and foremost, Makoto''s background was spotless and untainted by any suspicion. His parents had belonged to the former Ito family, which was regarded as a younger sibling branch of the Sarutobi clan. His father had been a staunch supporter of the Sarutobi, ensuring that their relationship remained politically stable and secure. Furthermore, Makoto had recently begun to stand out as a prodigy at the Academy, drawing comparisons to legendary figures such as Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Minato. These were all ninjas who had come from civilian backgrounds yet had risen to become some of the most powerful and renowned individuals in the ninja world. Given Makoto''s extraordinary talent, Sarutobi couldn''t help but wonder if he, too, might follow in the footsteps of these legendary figures. He even considered the possibility that Makoto could become the next Jiraiya. Yet now, Makoto had not only met but exceeded Sarutobi''s expectations. He was well aware of just how challenging it was to master the forbidden techniques contained within the scroll, making Makoto''s achievement all the more remarkable. After concluding his speech on the Will of Fire, Sarutobi reached out and patted Makoto on the head. "Kid, you must work hard! I look forward to the day when you grow into a towering tree!" Sarutobi showed a gentle smile. However, upon witnessing this scene, Tobirama could no longer contain his frustration. [Senju Tobirama: What a hypocrite! Look at that fake smile! It''s absolutely nauseating! Damn bastard! I can''t stand the sight of his face! Makoto, slap him for me!] [Makoto Ito: Are you serious? Just a while ago, you went back on your word and refused to give me a forbidden technique. And now you''re telling me to slap the Third Hokage?] [Senju Tobirama: But you''re so close to him right now! Just go for it! Give him a slap! No, better yet, kick him in the crotch!] [Makoto Ito: Oh, sure, and then what? Get branded as a traitor and hunted down by every ninja in the village? Yeah, no thanks.] [Senju Tobirama: You coward! Where''s that fire from earlier? You were all pumped up before! What happened? Fine! If it''s about benefits, I''ll make it worth your while. What do you say?] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Makoto Ito: Damn it, you should have said that first!If you give me the Flying Thunder God technique, I''ll slap him twice on the spot!] [Senju Tobirama: Do I look like an idiot to you? I''ll give you a Water Style technique. Deal?] [Makoto Ito: Seriously? One measly Water Style technique? You expect me to slap the Hokage for that? Would you do it if you were me?] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­Fine, two Water Style techniques.] [Makoto Ito: Still not enough.] [Senju Tobirama: Alright! I''ll throw in the Bringer of Darkness technique too!] [Makoto Ito: ¡­One more technique, and we have a deal.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it! Why are you so greedy for techniques?! Alright, here is the final offer. Bringer of Darkness, Tandem Paper Bombs, and two Water Style techniques. Take it or leave it!] [Makoto Ito: Alright, deal! Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ll make sure to deliver!] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! You better follow through, kid] [Makoto Ito: Of course! But let''s be clear, payment first. I''m not doing this for free.] [Senju Tobirama: Listen up, brat! I want to see Sarutobi bleed today, not just a little, but a lot! If he doesn''t bleed profusely, you can forget about getting any techniques from me in the future!] [Makoto Ito: No problem! I''ll make sure he bleeds so much he won''t be able to stop! You''ll be more than satisfied. I''ll handle everything perfectly! after all, you''ve already paid up!] Tobirama hesitated for a moment, wondering if he could really trust this kid. But after some thought, he recalled that Makoto had always kept his word when it came to deals. With that in mind, he decided to take the risk and trust him. A notification popped up in the group chat. [Group member Senju Tobirama has gifted group leader Ito Makoto the following techniques: Bringer of Darkness Technique, Tandem Paper Bombs, Water Style: Water Barrier, Water Style: Water Colliding Wave!] Makoto quickly accepted the techniques without hesitation. Two Forbidden Techniques and two powerful Water Style Techniques was a huge gain! With the techniques now in his possession, Makoto was ready to act. He had made a promise, and in the ninja world, integrity was everything. Even if it meant putting his life on the line, he would see it through. He would make sure Hiruzen bled! ________ Makoto called out with a innocent look on his face. "Lord Hokage!" Sarutobi turned his attention to him, slightly puzzled. Hadn''t they just finished discussing the Will of Fire? What else could Makoto possibly want to talk about? "What is it, Makoto? Is there something about the Will of Fire you didn''t understand?" Makoto scratched the back of his head with an awkward grin. "Well, I''ve learned a new technique and would like to demonstrate it for you!" Sarutobi raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh?" Was this another jutsu from the Scroll of Seals? Something even more impressive than Rasengan? Iruka and Naruto turned their attention to Makoto after hearing his words. Makoto smirked, his hands swiftly forming seals as excitement filled his expression. "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" In an instant, the air was filled with loud pops as smoke exploded around him. One by one, Makoto''s clones materialized, surrounding Sarutobi on all sides. Sarutobi''s eyes widened in shock. ''Did he also learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?!'' Before he could fully process the situation, Makoto''s clones had already closed in, and Sarutobi had yet to realize what was about to happen! _________________________ Every 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters! Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 65 - 65: Harem Technique Sarutobi stood in place, secretly marveling at Makoto''s talent. Within such a short span of time, Makoto had not only mastered the Rasengan but also the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. And judging by the sheer number of clones he had summoned without breaking a sweat, his chakra reserves were clearly exceptional. Iruka was equally amazed. He hadn''t expected Makoto to grasp the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique so quickly. Watching from the sidelines, Naruto felt a bit speechless. He had only recently learned the technique himself, yet Makoto was already using it effortlessly. The gap between them seemed much larger than he had initially thought. --- [Senju Tobirama: Well done! Hundreds of clones¡­ Even if each one lands just a single punch, he''ll be coughing up blood in no time! Now, go ahead and hit him already!]* [Makoto Ito: So, Grandpa, are you satisfied? Or should I summon more clones?] [Senju Tobirama: No need! I''m more than satisfied! Just get on with it! I can''t wait to see Sarutobi get beaten into the ground by a kid!] [Makoto Ito: Don''t worry, just give it a little time. I promised to make him bleed, and I always keep my word. Even the God of Shinobi and the Ghost of the Uchiha wouldn''t be able to stop me now.] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? Why are you suddenly talking about me and Madara? Why would we even try to stop you?] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! Just enjoy the show! He was only using a metaphor!] [Senju Hashirama: Even if that''s the case, if the two of us really wanted to stop him, there''s no way he could do anything against us with his current strength.] [Makoto Ito: Madara, who said I was using a metaphor? You and Hashirama wouldn''t be able to stop me because you''re both already dead!] [Senju Hashirama: ...] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, this is exactly why I told you to shut up. Can''t you understand human speech? Do you even know what ''shut up'' means?] [Senju Tobirama: Big Brother! I beg you, can you please be quiet for once?! Can you stop showing off your extraordinary IQ just this once?] --- In the outside world, Sarutobi Hiruzen observed the numerous clones surrounding him and nodded approvingly. "Hmm¡­ Very impressive. You''ve just learned this technique, yet you''ve already created so many clones. Not bad at all!" However, before he could say anything more, Makoto''s clones suddenly touched their noses and, in perfect unison, shouted, "It''s not over yet! Watch closely!" Sarutobi, watched as all the clones formed hand seals over their chests and loudly proclaimed, "Harem Technique!!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One after another, thick clouds of white smoke exploded around them. When the mist cleared, the clones had all transformed into stunningly beautiful women, each modeled after figures from Makoto''s past life. The impact was nothing short of earth-shattering. This wasn''t just an improved version of the Sexy Technique. The sheer visual shock far surpassed anything ever witnessed in the ninja world. In that moment, Sarutobi''s eyes widened to the extreme, his body trembled uncontrollably, and his mouth opened in stunned disbelief. "This¡­ this is¡­ is this the legendary paradise?!" Sarutobi was completely overwhelmed. His body convulsed as two powerful jets of blood erupted from his nostrils, shooting out like high-pressure water cannons. The sheer force of it sent him flying backward, crashing through several massive trees before finally losing consciousness midair. At the same time, Iruka felt an ominous pressure build within him. His face turned red, his breathing grew ragged, and then, BOOM! A blood burst from his nose as well, sending him soaring into the distance. The battlefield fell silent. Naruto stood frozen, his brain still struggling to process what had just happened. His mouth hung open as two thin streams of blood trickled from his nostrils. Even as the original creator of the Sexy Technique, he had never imagined it could be taken to such an extreme. Meanwhile, Sarutobi and Iruka remained motionless in the distance, knocked out cold by blood loss. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching their sorry state, Makoto, clicked his tongue in disappointment. "Tch! You guys really have no endurance." With a casual wave of his hand, Makoto dispelled the Harem Technique, returning all his clones to normal. At this moment, the group chat was eerily silent. Even the ever-lively Madara had nothing to say. Finally, someone broke the silence. [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, you brat! Where did you learn such obscene things?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Damn it! Were you the one who taught Naruto this perverted technique?!] [Namikaze Minato: That''s right! Makoto, did you really teach Naruto that?!] Makoto coughed awkwardly. [Makoto Ito: What are you talking about? It''s the other way around! Naruto came up with the original technique. I just¡­ refined it. My version is an advanced upgrade!] [Uzumaki Kushina: No! You''re a damn pervert! Stay away from my Naruto from now on!] Makoto decided to ignore that accusation and turned his attention elsewhere. [Makoto Ito: Ahem¡­ Grandpa? Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you not satisfied with my performance?] [Senju Tobirama: Brat! This isn''t what I asked you to do! Is this how you use my Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?! I wanted to see him beaten to a pulp!] Makoto raised an eyebrow. [Makoto Ito: But he did bleed. A lot. And it''s still flowing.] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 66 - 66: Danzos Demands [Senju Tobirama: How is that the same?! You''re clearly deceiving me! Give me back my techniques!] [Makoto Ito: What''s different about it? You said you wanted him to spurt blood, and didn''t I exactly do that? In fact, I even gave him a coma as a bonus. The old man passed out instantly! Just look at how much blood he lost! the ground has practically turned into a river of blood. Isn''t this much better than just landing a couple of punches?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up!!] [Makoto Ito: Why are you so mad, Grandpa?] Tobirama didn''t bother explaining his anger because he himself had suffered a nosebleed. And it wasn''t just him. Every single man in the group chat had experienced the same thing. The amount of blood they lost was no less than Sarutobi''s. Even Madara had been so shocked that he instinctively activated his Sharingan. Ignoring the unconscious Sarutobi and Iruka, Makoto tied up Mizuki. Without sparing them another glance, he turned around and left the forest, heading straight home. ___ Not long after, Sarutobi regained consciousness. The first thing he did upon waking was search for Makoto. He wanted to settle the score with that brat. But where had he gone? All he saw was Naruto standing there in a daze next to the tightly bound Mizuki, while Iruka was sleeping peacefully nearby. "What a mischievous brat!" Sarutobi couldn''t help but recall the Sexy Technique that Naruto had used on him earlier and then, his mind shifted to the even more outrageous technique that Makoto had used. It was far worse than the Sexy Technique. ''These two kids are unbelievable! Where did they even learn such techniques?! They''re so young, yet their minds are already filled with such¡­ perverse thoughts?!'' It was as if they had been shaped from the same mold as his student, Jiraiya. ''No, even Jiraiya wouldn''t stoop to developing something this vulgar!'' Sarutobi stood up, rubbed his sore waist, and turned to glare at the trail of shattered trees he had crashed through earlier. His teeth ground together in frustration. Naruto remained frozen in place, as if his entire worldview had just been rewritten. "Naruto, where did Makoto go?" Sarutobi asked after seeing Naruto. "Grandpa Hokage, Makoto said he was sleepy and went home to rest. He told me to wait here for you and Iruka to wake up and to make sure Mizuki was taken care of!" Naruto replied with a cheerful smile. Sarutobi walked over and patted Naruto''s head. "Naruto, you really are a good kid! You worked hard today. As a reward, I''ll teach you the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" Naruto''s face instantly lit up with excitement. Even though he had already learned the technique, getting further insight from the Hokage himself was still a valuable opportunity. Not long after, the Anbu arrived and took Mizuki away. Sarutobi began teaching Naruto how to use the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, while Iruka continued to sleep soundly beside them. As for Makoto? He was already fast asleep in his own bed, completely unconcerned about the whole situation. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ____ The next day, Makoto woke up early and headed straight to the Academy. Today was the day team assignments were being announced, and he was eager to find out which team he''d be placed in. He didn''t exist in the original story. Someone like him wouldn''t have even gotten the chance to be in a class. But now, things were different. Makoto was the Academy''s top student, even recognized by Sarutobi as a genius. With his current standing, he was curious to see what decision the higher-ups would make regarding his placement. Would he take Sakura''s spot and join Team 7? Or would he end up in a completely different team? ___ At the Hokage''s office, a middle-aged man with a sinister expression stood before Sarutobi Hiruzen. One of his arms was tightly wrapped in bandages, and his single visible eye carried an ominous gleam. This man was none other than the so-called 5.5th Hokage, Shimura Danz¨­. "Hiruzen, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki should be trained by Root! Look at what he''s learned at the Academy. He couldn''t even perform the Clone Technique in his graduation exam! If he were under my Root, he would have been shaped into an exceptional ninja, an actual weapon for the village!" Sarutobi sat behind his desk, calmly holding his pipe. He took a deep drag, exhaling a thick cloud of smoke. He gave absolutely zero fucks about Danz¨­''s words. The smoke was so dense that it completely covered his face, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. "Danzo, I am sure I''ve already told you that Naruto will never be handed over to you! He is not only the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki of the village but also the son of the Fourth Hokage. I am responsible for him! The matter of Naruto joining Root is out of the question!" Danzo leaned back in his chair, a mocking smile curling his lips. "Haha! Sarutobi! Do you think I don''t know you by now? Stop pretending! Those are just excuses! You just want to keep control over the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki yourself." Then, he continued, "If you won''t hand over the Jinch¨±riki, then at least send Makoto to Root. I heard he''s quite the genius. Most importantly, he managed to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and Rasengan in a single night." Sarutobi took another slow drag from his pipe, staring at Danzo intently. ''He already knows what happened last night? The only witnesses were Iruka, Naruto, and my own Anbu¡­ So, there''s a spy.'' With that realization, he exhaled a thick cloud of smoke and responded, "Makoto is an exceptional ninja and he has inherited my Will of Fire! He needs bonds, not Root. He is not suited for your ways." Danzo scoffed. "Hmph! So you plan to keep both of them for yourself?" "That''s right. These two have their own paths, and they will not be going to Root. You''ve already recruited many new members this year, haven''t you? Tell me, Danzo, what exactly are you planning?" Sarutobi''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he fixed Danzo with a piercing glare. Danzo remained unfazed. "Everything I do is for the village!" Sarutobi observed him for a moment before taking another drag of his pipe. "If that''s the case, then you have no reason to involve yourself in this matter. Neither of these two will be joining Root. They are still young and need time to grow. I will handle their arrangements. You will stay out of it." __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 67 - 67: Hinata and Ino When Danzo heard Sarutobi''s words, he quickly shot up from his seat, his face contorted with anger. "Hiruzen! I strongly believe that Makoto should be trained under the Root! Just look at the three so-called great apprentices you''ve personally raised!" "Orochimaru has betrayed the village, Jiraiya wastes his days doing nothing, and I have no idea where Tsunade has disappeared to! Entrusting Makoto to the Root is the best choice. I will personally train him and shape him into an exceptional ninja!" Hearing Danzo''s words, Sarutobi, who had been calmly smoking his pipe, slowly set it down. His gaze hardened as he spoke in a firm tone, "My decision is final. There is no need for you to interfere any further. I will make the necessary arrangements for both of them, and this matter is not up for debate." Unwilling to back down, Danzo slammed his crutch against the floor in frustration. "Hiruzen! You will regret this!" Sarutobi''s eyes remained cold as he replied, "Danzo, I am the Hokage." Danzo glared at Sarutobi for a long moment before storming out, slamming the door behind him. Once he was gone, Sarutobi picked up his pipe again, inhaling deeply as his expression darkened. "Danzo¡­ just what exactly are you plotting...?" he muttered to himself. _______ Back at the Academy, Makoto sat between Ino and Hinata. However, both of them seemed downcast. "What''s wrong with you two today? Why do you both look so gloomy? It''s our graduation day! we should be celebrating!" Makoto said, trying to lift their spirits. Hinata remained silent, keeping her head lowered as usual. Ino pouted and replied, "I''m just upset because we''ll be split into different team today. If we end up in the same one, that''d be great, but if not¡­ we might not get to see each other as often anymore." Hinata shared the same concern, though she remained quiet. Seeing their dejected expressions, Makoto smiled warmly and reassured them, "Even if we''re not in the same team, we''ll still see each other." "Maybe we can team up for missions in the future. And after those missions, when we return to the village, we''ll still have time to hang out. No matter what, nothing can stop me from seeing you both!" Hearing his words, Ino and Hinata exchanged glances before nodding in unison, a smile finally appearing on their faces. ¡ª [Uzumaki Kushina: What a scumbag!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Shameless!] [Hyuga Hizashi: I really don''t understand what Hinata sees in a kid like you! I don''t know what kind of spell you cast on her! And the same goes for the Yamanaka girl! This is infuriating!] [Makoto Ito: That''s called charm! Uncle, you just don''t get it because you don''t have any!] [Hyuga Hizashi: What did you say!? And don''t call me uncle! I am NOT your uncle!] [Makoto Ito: Okay, uncle. Understood, uncle!] [Hyuga Hizashi: .....] Hizashi''s frustration came from two things. First, he genuinely couldn''t fathom why his niece liked Makoto. The second? Envy. Why did Makoto get to have two girls doting on him at the same time? Why were they not only fine with it but even seemed to get along? This was simply too much for Hizashi to bear! _______ [Uzumaki Kushina: Oh, Naruto! There isn''t even a single girl around him!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Kushina, my son is the same. His cold personality scares all the girls away. And after his recent defeat, even fewer are paying attention to him!] [Ito Makoto: Should I tell you both that there''s no need to worry about this issue at all?] [Uzumaki Kushina: What do you mean?] [Uchiha Mikoto: Do they already have girlfriends?!] [Makoto Ito: No, but let me give you a hint. Think about the couples in this group...] [Uchiha Mikoto: What do the couples in this group have to do with Naruto and Sasuke? There''s the First Hokage and Mito-sama, Minato and Kushina, and then Fugaku and me. How is this related?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Yeah, yeah, what does this have to do with us?] [Makoto Ito: Ahem...I''m not talking about you normal couples. I''m talking about Hashirama and Madara, Tobirama and Izuna. Oh, and let''s not forget Sakumo and Might Dai!] [Uchiha Mikoto: What the hell?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: What nonsense are you spouting? How are those people even couples?!] [Senju Hashirama: ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [Uchiha Madara: ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [Senju Tobirama: ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [Uchiha Izuna: ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [Hatake Sakumo: ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [Might Dai: Is it finally my turn to speak? This is the power of youth!] [Ito Makoto: Don''t they look like couples? Their relationships seem awfully similar to me.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Are you saying that Naruto and Sasuke will¡­...] [Uchiha Mikoto: No, no, no! How can that be possible?! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: Probably not. I think Naruto has a crush on that pink-haired girl¡­ Sakura, right? But that girl seems to like Sasuke. What a mess¡­....] Just as they were discussing about this matter, Naruto had climbed onto Sasuke''s desk, their faces so close that their noses were nearly touching. Naruto wore a blank expression, while Sasuke remained as cold and indifferent as ever. To an outsider, the scene looked far too close, almost like a couple on the verge of a kiss. The group chat fell into silence. [Uzumaki Kushina: WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!] [Namikaze Minato: ...I¡­ I didn''t expect this development¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: NO, NO, NO, NO!] [Uchiha Fugaku: IMPOSSIBLE! SASUKE, MOVE AWAY!] This scene nearly made Kushina and Minato, as well as Fugaku and Mikoto, pop their eyes out of their sockets. [Ito Makoto: Ahem¡­ Didn''t I say there was nothing to worry about?] [Uzumaki Kushina: SHUT UP, MAKOTO!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 68 - 68: Madara and Hashirama did....What? The group chat was in chaos, filled with confusion as everyone tried to make sense of what was happening. Were these two boys really about to kiss in public? Could they actually be as gay as Makoto had suggested? But no one had ever noticed any prior interactions between Naruto and Sasuke. Their relationship didn''t seem to mirror the playful, quarrelsome dynamic of Hashirama and Madara. In fact, Naruto and Sasuke had barely interacted at school. [Uzumaki Kushina: What on earth are these two doing? Are they seriously about to kiss?!] [Uchiha Mikoto: No way, Kushina! My son is definitely straight!] [Uzumaki Kushina: The way you said that makes it sound like my Naruto isn''t! This is all Sasuke''s fault. My Naruto obviously has a crush on Sakura, but that girl only has eyes for Sasuke!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Kushina, what kind of logic is that? How is it Sasuke''s fault that Naruto has no luck with girls?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Then tell me, why has Sasuke never shown any interest in girls despite being surrounded by them? Why does he even seem a little disgusted by them? Can you explain that? Maybe it''s because Sasuke is¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: You''re spouting nonsense! Your son is the gay one!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Sasugay!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Gayruto!] [Uzumaki Kushina: MIKOTO!!] [Uchiha Mikoto: KUSHINA!!] The two women, who had previously been on good terms, were now in a heated argument. _______ Back in the classroom, Sakura shouted at the top of her lungs, "Naruto, get down from there, now!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a boy sitting next to Sasuke stood up and accidentally bumped into him. Sasuke lost his balance and lurched forward. And then, it happened. Naruto and Sasuke''s faces had already been dangerously close just moments before. The sudden movement made Sasuke lean in, and their lips met. For a few seconds, silence filled both the classroom and the group chat. Naruto and Sasuke''s eyes went wide with shock as they stared at each other, frozen in place. At first, only a few students noticed the incident, but Sakura''s horrified scream turned every head in the room toward them. "Ahh! Damn it, Naruto! I''m going to kill you!" The sight of Naruto and Sasuke kissing sent a wave of disbelief through the class, followed almost instantly by an explosion of laughter. Realizing what had just happened, both Naruto and Sasuke pulled away in an instant, violently gagging in disgust. Sakura, still in shock, clenched her fists and cried out in frustration. "Damn it!! That was Sasuke''s first kiss!" --- [Senju Hashirama: They actually kissed!! Did you all see that?! These two little guys actually kissed! Pfft...hahaha!] [Uchiha Madara: Absolutely disgusting! They really did that in broad daylight? It makes me sick!] [Senju Tobirama: And where exactly do you get the nerve to say that? You and my brother are no better.] [Uchiha Izuna: You got a point.] [Uchiha Madara: ??????????] [Senju Hashirama: ?????????] [Makoto Ito: Look at them! They even reacted in sync!] [Hatake Sakumo: Damn!] [Might Dai: This is the power of passionate youth!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Ahhh! Damn it! Naruto, what the hell are you doing?!] [Uchiha Mikoto: How could this happen? This might ruin everything now. No one will like them anymore¡­] [Namikaze Minato: Well, everyone can see Naruto has a crush on Sakura.] [Uchiha Fugaku: And Sakura has a crush on my son. What exactly are you trying to say? Your son is just being ignored by her!] [Uchiha Mikoto: That''s right! Naruto is interfering where he isn''t wanted!] [Uzumaki Kushina: What do you mean by that?! It''s obvious Sasuke has no feelings for Sakura! He even treats her harshly without any regard for her feelings! Naruto is just pursuing her, just like she''s pursuing Sasuke! What''s wrong with that?] [Makoto Ito: What are you all even arguing about? From what I see, it''s actually Sakura interfering between Naruto and Sasuke!] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Uchiha Fugaku: ...] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Uchiha Mikoto: ...¡­] [Senju Hashirama: Now that you mention it, Makoto¡­I think I know someone like that too!] [Uchiha Madara: Exactly!] [Uzumaki Mito: Are you two indirectly talking about me?] [Senju Hashirama: Mito, don''t talk nonsense! When did I ever say that?! I was just talking about Tobirama who kept ruining my friendship with Madara!!] [Uchiha Madara: I''m so done with this! Why do people keep pairing me with this idiot?!] [Senju Tobirama: Seeing this all play out¡­.I just remembered something important!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lord Second, what is it?] [Senju Tobirama: When my eldest brother was young, he and Madara often sparred together. And then¡­ one time, they tripped and fell, and the two of them¡­ well, let''s just say, exactly like Naruto and Sasuke just now¡­] [Uchiha Izuna: Holy shit! Is that true?! Brother, why have you never told me about this?!] [Senju Hashirama: TOBIRAMA!!! I told you to keep that a secret! You promised me you wouldn''t say a word!] [Uchiha Madara: DAMN IT, HASHIRAMA! Didn''t we agree never to tell anyone about this?! Why the hell did you have to tell Tobirama?! Why him of all the people?] [Senju Hashirama: I-I¡­ sigh¡­] _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 69 - 69: Team Assignments [Uchiha Madara: Damn it, damn it! My reputation is ruined! That damned Tobirama!] Witnessing this scene, Makoto was left somewhat speechless. ''Is this the never-ending cycle of conflict between Indra and Ashura? Are they destined to end up kissing in every reincarnation?'' The group continued their heated discussion for quite some time, which resulted in both Hashirama and Madara falling into an silence. Unwilling to endure the embarrassment, Madara, staged an act of leaving home right in the duel ground. Once again, he left the village. Naturally, Hashirama immediately went after him, leading to another scene of Hashirama desperately chasing Madara. ________ Meanwhile, in the real world, the classroom was filled with excitement. The students were abuzz, first because it was the day they would be assigned to new teams, and then because they had just witnessed a shocking scene! The lively atmosphere remained until Iruka walked into the room. Iruka was puzzled. ''Why is the class so unusually energetic today? And what is all this talk about a kiss? Is one of my students in a relationship?'' But what confused him even more was why everyone was discussing Sasuke and Naruto. He was thoroughly confused. These students were truly an odd bunch. How could Naruto and Sasuke have kissed each other? And why were they making such a fuss over two boys? However, Iruka didn''t dwell on it for too long. Shaking off his confusion, he began reviewing the students'' six years of study. He reminded them that they were now true ninjas, urging them to mature, strive to become outstanding shinobi, and inherit the Will of Fire. After finally concluding his speech on the Will of Fire, Iruka moved on to the much-anticipated announcement of the team divisions. The entire class listened intently as Iruka spoke, each student had their own thoughts and hopes. Ino and Hinata both wished to be in the same team as Makoto, while Naruto eagerly hoped to be placed alongside Sakura. On the other hand, Sakura wanted to be in the same team as Sasuke, while Sasuke himself considered Makoto to be an ideal teammate. In Sasuke''s mind, the only student in the class who wasn''t a weakling was Makoto. As for Makoto, he was curious about his assignment. In the original story, he had been nothing more than a minor character with no real presence. Now that he had the opportunity to be assigned to a team, he wondered which one it would be. Iruka continued reading out the team assignments. "First team..." "Second team..." "Third team..." With each announcement, Makoto listened carefully, but his name was yet to be called. He assumed he would be placed in Team 7. After all, it was the team of the two main protagonists and, well, a dishwasher. But then, Iruka read out the names for Team 7, and Makoto was left dumbfounded. "Team 7! Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura!" Each of them reacted differently to the announcement. ''Damn it! It''s one thing if I''m not in Makoto''s team, but why am I stuck with these weaklings?!'' Sasuke thought, his face dark with irritation. "Yes! I''m in the same team as Sakura!" Naruto shouted in excitement before abruptly frowning. "Wait... why is Sasuke here too?!" Naruto was thrilled to be placed alongside Sakura, but he couldn''t understand why Sasuke was on the team instead of Makoto. Sakura was absolutely ecstatic in her heart! ''Hehehe... I''m actually in the same team as Sasuke! This is amazing! If only Naruto weren''t here¡­ just me and Sasuke, alone together....how perfect would that be?!'' Makoto was still trying to process the situation. He had never expected to be left out of Team 7. That was the protagonist''s team! What exactly was Sarutobi planning for him? Even if he wasn''t placed in Team 7, Makoto had assumed he would at least be assigned to a team with other strong students. But as the teams were formed one by one, he realized that all the powerful students had already been grouped together. This was almost exactly like the original story. Iruka finally finished calling out all the names, officially completing the team assignments but Makoto''s name had never been mentioned. Confused, he immediately raised his hand. "Iruka-sensei! What about me? Which team am I on?" At this moment, Ino and Hinata, who had been feeling disappointed about not being in the same team as Makoto, suddenly perked up their ears. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto''s name hadn''t been called yet! That meant he still didn''t have a team! Their eyes lit up with excitement. Could this be their chance to have him assigned to their team? Ino immediately spoke up, her face full of excitement. "Sensei! Since Makoto isn''t in a team, why not let him join ours?" Hinata, though much less bold than Ino, quietly raised her hand and softly suggested, "Iruka-sensei, our team would be fine too..." Seeing this, Naruto jumped up anxiously, "Iruka-sensei! Why don''t you just let Makoto join our team?" ... [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, why haven''t they assigned you to a team? What is that monkey bastard planning to do with you?] [Senju Hashirama: Even though Makoto gained all his strength from us, no one outside knows that. How could they just leave him out like this?] [[Uchiha Madara: Maybe they''re trying to suppress him.] [Namikaze Minato: Probably not¡­] [Uchiha Madara: Have you forgotten how Shisui died? How Itachi turned against the village? After everything that''s happened in this damn place, nothing would surprise me!] [Senju Hashirama: ...] Makoto ignored the ongoing debate in the group chat. Right now, his thoughts lied elsewhere. What exactly was Sarutobi Hiruzen planning for him? Could Danzo be involved? Was he trying to recruit him into Root? If that was the case, then Makoto had no intention of staying in the village. Being placed in Root would mean having his life completely controlled by Danzo. If it came to that¡­ leaving the village might be his best option. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 70 - 70: A Totally Unexpected Situation Iruka smiled upon hearing their words and shook his head. "Makoto, I have some good news for you!" Makoto looked puzzled. "Iruka-sensei, what do you mean?" With a warm smile, Iruka continued, "Lord Third has decided to personally take you on as his disciple, based on your previous performance. How do you feel about that? Are you happy?" Makoto was stunned by his words."Lord Hokage wants to take me as his disciple?!" He struggled to understand why someone like Sarutobi Hiruzen would choose him. He stood on equal footing with some of the strongest figures in the chat group. More importantly, If he accepted Sarutobi Hiruzen as his master, he would technically be two generations younger than Senju Tobirama. That also meant he would be a generation ahead of Minato. Would that mean Minato would have to call him "Senior"? The thought alone was so ridiculous that he almost laughed out loud. Even now, Makoto couldn''t wrap his head around why Sarutobi Hiruzen had chosen him. Was it because of his exceptional talent? Because he had mastered the Rasengan and multiple Shadow Clone Techniques so quickly? Or¡­ was it because of his Harem Technique? Could it be that Sarutobi wanted him to perform the technique for his personal enjoyment? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The idea was absurd, but Makoto couldn''t help but consider the possibility. Unlike Makoto, Iruka and the other students at the academy saw things differently. They were all incredibly envious! Suddenly, Naruto jumped to Makoto''s side, his expression full of excitement. "Makoto! I didn''t expect Grandpa Hokage to take you as his disciple! I''m so jealous! Why won''t he accept me too?! Damn it! But I won''t give up!" Sasuke clenched his fists the moment he heard the news. His frustration was evident. "Damn it! Why did Lord Third choose him? Why not me? If I want to kill that man with my own hands, I need to get stronger! Why won''t the Hokage take me as his disciple?!" The rest of the students were also brimming with jealousy. Among them, Ino and Hinata were the exceptions. Makoto had mixed feelings about this whole situation. He recalled the three disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen. A pervert. A gambling addict. A mad scientist. What kind of person would he become under Sarutobi''s guidance? Just imagining it sent shivers down his spine. Despite his reservations, Makoto still saw this as a good opportunity. He had plans to approach Tsunade in the future, and with this new connection, he could now consider himself her junior. This would bring them closer, and when he finally met her, he could greet her as his senior while proudly displaying his Wood Style technique. Just imagining her reaction filled him with anticipation! As thoughts of Tsunade ran through his mind, Makoto couldn''t help but drool. Noticing this scene, Iruka naturally assumed it was because of becoming the Third Hokage''s disciple. "Makoto, I understand that you''re thrilled to be accepted by Lord Third, but could you at least control your expression a little better? You were drooling just now!" Makoto quickly snapped back to reality, hurriedly wiping his mouth. Of course, he couldn''t admit that he had been drooling over his fantasies about Tsunade. He simply nodded with an embarrassed face. [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, are you really so happy about becoming that monkey''s disciple that you started drooling?] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, you''re backed by a whole group of powerhouses, yet getting accepted as Sarutobi''s disciple has you this excited? It''s honestly embarrassing.] [Senju Hashirama: Is Sarutobi really that strong? Stronger than Madara and me? Is that why you''re so happy? Now I''m curious. I wonder if he could last a round against me!] [Makoto Ito: No, that''s not the reason why I was drooling! But do you guys really want to hear the truth?] [Senju Tobirama: Of course!] [Makoto Ito: Honestly, I''m not all that concerned about who takes me as a disciple. What really crossed my mind is that now that I''m Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple, doesn''t that mean I''m technically Tsunade''s junior? This makes it much easier to get closer to her!] [Senju Tobirama: Brat, that''s why you were drooling just now?] [Makoto Ito: Yeah, what''s wrong with that?] [Senju Tobirama: In that case, call me ''Grand Master!'' After all, I am Sarutobi''s master!] [Makoto Ito: You wish! If I actually marry Tsunade, I might consider calling you Grandpa.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, kid!] [Makoto Ito: Anyway, I need to have a talk with my disciple.] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­Who''s your disciple?] [Senju Hashirama: That''s right, Makoto. Since when did you take on a disciple?] [Namikaze Minato: Lord First, Lord Second¡­ Could it be¡­? Is he talking about me?] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 71 - 71: Sarutobi Does....What? Creating A Misunderstanding! [Senju Hashirama: What did you just say?] [Senju Tobirama: Now that I think about it, he actually has a point.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Oh my goodness, the hierarchy in this group is completely messed up!] [Namikaze Minato: My teacher is Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin. Jiraiya''s teacher is Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage. That means Lord Third should be considered my grandmaster¡ªor master, in short. Now that Lord Third has accepted Makoto as his disciple, in terms of seniority, he is indeed my master.] [Senju Tobirama: So that makes me your great grandmaster?] [Senju Hashirama: Me too!] [Uchiha Madara: Then that means I''m your great grandmaster''s best friend!] [Uchiha Izuna: And I''m the younger brother of your great grandmaster''s best friend!] [Namikaze Minato: ...] Minato was completely at a loss for words. He regretted explaining the whole hierarchy in the first place. He had been struggling to figure out how to address Makoto, but now, out of nowhere, he had ended up with an entire lineup of unexpected masters. He hadn''t anticipated Madara and Izuna joining in and declaring themselves as the best friends of his great grandmasters. [Namikaze Minato: Ahem¡­ Makoto, considering that you and Naruto belong to the same generation, and I''m Naruto''s father, I think it''s best if I call you the group leader, and you can just call me uncle.] [Makoto Ito: Oh, Fourth, now that you mention it, I almost forgot about Naruto! So does this mean Naruto will have to call me master from now on? Hehehe¡­] [Namikaze Minato: ...] As the group continued their lively discussion about seniority, Kushina and Mikoto were preoccupied with a different concern. [Uzumaki Kushina: Damn it! Why isn''t Makoto in the same team as Naruto? Does this mean I won''t get to see him often in the future?] [Uchiha Mikoto: Yeah, I feel the same! I want to see my son frequently too.] [Makoto Ito: Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Even though I''m the Third Hokage''s disciple, I won''t always be on missions. There''s even a chance I might end up following other teams or teaming up with Team 7 later on!] [Uchiha Mikoto: That''s right! There will definitely be chances.] ...¡­ Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen had summoned Hatake Kakashi. "Kakashi, from now on, you will be responsible for Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura. I trust you understand why I assigned them to you," Hiruzen said, observing Kakashi''s ever-calm expression as he patiently explained. "I understand, Hokage-sama!" Kakashi responded with a nod, accepting the order without hesitation. After finishing his explanation, Hiruzen felt as though he had forgotten something important. He took a few deep puffs from his pipe, trying to recall, but after a while, he decided to stop overthinking it. .... After the teams were assigned, the respective teachers led their students away, leaving only Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Makoto behind in the classroom. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were all wondering who their teacher was and why he hadn''t arrived yet. However, Makoto already knew. Kakashi was notorious for spending his time reading pornographic books and always showing up late. ''But why hasn''t Sarutobi come to take me yet? Did he completely forget about me?'' Makoto thought, his expression filled with confusion. With no one arriving, the atmosphere in the classroom grew increasingly awkward. Naruto was the only one making noise, voicing his frustration, but the others shared his thoughts. "Damn it! Why hasn''t he come yet?!" Naruto grumbled, his face full of annoyance. In between his complaints, he tried to strike up a conversation with Sakura. But she was completely fixated on Sasuke, greeting him repeatedly as if she had completely forgotten that Naruto and Makoto were even in the room. Sasuke, on the other hand, was still brooding over the fact that Sarutobi had accepted Makoto as his disciple. ''Damn it! Why was he chosen as the Hokage''s disciple? Am I not good enough? Why am I stuck with these two weaklings?'' he thought bitterly, his mood darkening further. Unlike the others, Makoto was simply sitting back, glancing around the classroom, feeling bored. He couldn''t help but wonder what Sarutobi was planning for him. ... [Uzumaki Kushina: What the hell is Naruto''s teacher doing? Why hasn''t he arrived yet? How long has it been since the teams were assigned?] [Uchiha Mikoto: Exactly! The other students have already left with their teachers. Why hasn''t Sasuke''s teacher shown up yet?!] [Makoto Ito: I''m not sure either. I don''t know what the Third Hokage is up to. Maybe he''s using his Telescope Technique to spy on the women''s bathhouse again.] [Senju Tobirama: What did you just say? That monkey spies on the women''s bathhouse?!] [Makoto Ito: As his teacher, you should already know about it. Don''t you know that his biggest hobby is peeping at women in the bathhouses?] [Senju Tobirama: How could I possibly know?! When I was alive, that monkey bastard acted like a proper gentleman. Who would''ve thought he''d turn into such a depraved old man?!] [Makoto Ito: But aren''t you the one who invented the Telescope Technique?] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Bullshit! I wouldn''t waste my time creating such a technique!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, are you serious? Does the Third Hokage really spy on women bathing?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Yeah, explain yourself! What kind of Hokage has such a perverted hobby!?] [Uzumaki Mito: I want to know too. Did that little monkey really dare to do something like this?!] All the women in the group felt a shiver run down their spines after seeing Makoto''s message. [Makoto Ito: The Third Hokage has a technique called the Telescope Technique. He can use a crystal ball to see anything happening in the village. And his favorite hobby was spying on women bathing. As for whether any of you have been watched¡­ I don''t know.] [Uchiha Mikoto: ...] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Uzumaki Mito: ...] [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, are you sure you''re not making this up?] [Makoto Ito: What do you mean? Why would I lie about something like this? What would I gain from it?] [Namikaze Minato: This¡­ can''t be¡­] [Senju Tobirama: That perverted monkey! How dare he do something so shameless?! Damn it! How did I not notice this?! SARUTOBI!!!!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 72 - 72: Requirements For The Resurrection [Senju Tobirama: Damn it! I''ve upheld the dignity of a gentleman my whole life. How could I have taught such a disgraceful person?!] [Uchiha Madara: A gentleman? You? Do you even have the nerve to call yourself that? You''re no different from that monkey! If anything, you might be worse.] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, you damn Uchiha!] Once again, the group chat descended into chaos. The female members began to worry about whether they had been secretly spied on by Sarutobi, while their husbands couldn''t shake the feeling that they might have been deceived. Even Hashirama found himself feeling strangely uneasy. For some reason, his Wood Style had suddenly activated, and sprouts were growing on top of his head. Sitting alone in a corner of the duel grounds, Hashirama squatted down and absentmindedly traced circles on the ground, his expression filled with uncertainty. After all, no man in this world could tolerate the thought of his wife being spied on. [Senju Hashirama: Makoto! You mentioned before that the group chat has the ability to resurrect people. Can you revive me first? I need to deal with that shameless monkey!] [Ito Makoto: It''s definitely possible, but only on the condition that I reach Kage-level strength. With my current abilities, I don''t have the authority to bring you back.] [Moreover, in order to resurrect someone, I must first inherit their bloodline, strength, and techniques. Only then can I bring you back to life...] Makoto was speaking the truth. If he wanted to resurrect someone, he first had to inherit their bloodline, strength, and techniques, as well as reach at least Kage-level strength. However, he was still far from that threshold, and the group members had yet to grant him any truly significant gifts that could exponentially boost his raw strength. Over the past few months, he had been steadily building his strength little by little. The most notable gifts he had received so far included a large amount of chakra, Wood Style, Sage Mode, and the Senju bloodline from Hashirama. Additionally, he had managed to scam a Sharingan and a Three-Tomoe Sharingan from both Madara and Fugaku. [Senju Hashirama: Is that so? Given your current progress, you should be close to reaching elite J¨­nin-level strength. Once you grow even stronger, I will pass all of my strength to you! But you must resurrect me first. I have to deal with Sarutobi with my own hands!] Makoto''s eyes lit up upon hearing this message. [Ito Makoto: How about you just increase my strength to Kage-level now, and I''ll resurrect you right away!] Eager to take advantage of the situation, Makoto decided to try his luck. [Senju Hashirama: Forget it. If your strength grows too fast, it wouldn''t be good for your long-term development. If I were to give you all my power now, it might limit your future growth.] [Instead, you should focus on extracting good things from Madara. If you build a solid foundation by combining both of our powers, you will surpass us both in the future!] [Ito Makoto: Alright, alright. When the time comes, hand over all your strength to me, and I''ll make sure you''re the first one to be resurrected!] [Uchiha Madara: What''s the point in reviving that idiot? It would be far better to resurrect me first! Once I return, I will bring true peace to the World!] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s right. My brother is the best choice!] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, you damn Uchiha! In this group, my eldest brother is the strongest, so he must be resurrected first!] [Uchiha Izuna: No! No! No!] [Senju Tobirama: Yes! Yes! Yes!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMAAA!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNAAA!] [Ito Makoto: Enough. Both of you, What''s the point of fighting again? Did you not hear a single word I just said? Resurrection isn''t that simple. There are prerequisites. I can only bring someone back after inheriting their full strength. And let''s not forget, I haven''t even reached Kage-level yet! So why are you all in such a rush?] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Besides, Madara, you''re not getting revived unless you hand over all of your skills, bloodline, and strength] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! Keep dreaming!] [Ito Makoto: Then I don''t want to resurrect you either!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara may be stubborn, but I''m not. So when the time comes, make sure to resurrect me first] [Ito Makoto: Lord First, it''s already a done deal. Don''t worry!] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, after these two, can you revive me next?] [Ito Makoto: First, call me Master. Then we can talk.] [Namikaze Minato: ...Let''s, uh, discuss this again in the future.] It was awkward for Minato to call a kid "master." Especially when that kid was in the same class as his son. How could he possibly bring himself to say it? ________ Back in the classroom, four students sat in silence, looking utterly helpless. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were all waiting for their teacher, yet Kakashi was nowhere to be seen. The same could be said for the Third Hokage. And....Naruto''s gaze remained fixated on Sakura. [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, why is your son acting like a lovesick puppy?] [Namikaze Minato: .....] [Uzumaki Kushina: Oh? And how do you have the nerve to say that about my son when you died a virgin?] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, show some respect for the Second Hokage.....] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shut up, damn Minato! Look at what a fool our son has become! And you''re still talking about these damned Hokages? Don''t mention that word to me! Every time I hear ''Hokage,'' I get a headache!] [Namikaze Minato: But¡­ I am also a Hokage¡­] [Uzumaki Kushina: SHUT UP, MINATO! I just told you not to mention Hokage in front of me!] [Namikaze Minato: .....] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 73 - 73: Sakumos Embarrassment! [Senju Hashirama: Kushina, don''t be too angry. This is all my fault. I never imagined that the Hokage of future generations would turn out like this. I swear to you as the First Hokage! Once I return to life, I will personally teach Hiruzen a lesson!] [Uchiha Mikoto: It''s about time someone put him in his place. Peeping into the women''s bathhouse is utterly disgraceful!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hashirama, it would be better to just kill him!] [Uchiha Madara: It seems Hiruzen has made quite a few enemies and amusingly, they''re all from the Leaf Village! Hahahahaha! This is absolutely ridiculous! I can''t wait to see how he meets his end in the future!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, Madara! You''re just making sarcastic remarks because you don''t have a wife! If you did, you''d probably be the first one lining up to beat him to death!] [Uchiha Madara: And why are you talking like you have a wife?] [Senju Tobirama: I never had time for such trivial matters.] [Uchiha Madara: I never had time for such trivial matters.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it! Why are you copying me?!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Why are you copying me?!] [Senju Tobirama: Madara is a fucking virgin! Let''s see you copy that!] [Uchiha Madara: TOBIRAMAAAA!!] [Ito Makoto: Wait a minute, Madara, who said you don''t have a wife? Don''t you have one?] [Uchiha Madara: Huh? Since when did I have a wife? Why don''t I know about this?!] [Ito Makoto: Isn''t there Hashirama?] [Uchiha Madara: FUCK YOU, MAKOTO!!!] [Group member Uchiha Madara has been banned for three minutes by group leader Makoto Ito.] [Senju Tobirama: Pfft¡­ Hahahahaha!] [Group member Senju Tobirama has been banned for three minutes by Moderator Senju Hashirama] [Senju Hashirama: Muhahahaha!] _______ A few minutes later, Naruto, who had been waiting impatiently, finally couldn''t sit still any longer. He grabbed a blackboard eraser and placed it above the door, setting up a trap. Watching his actions, Makoto was eagerly anticipating the legendary moment that was about to happen. [Namikaze Minato: What is Naruto doing? Is he setting up a trap?] [Senju Tobirama: You call that a trap? What kind of idiot would fall for something so obvious? Are you kidding me?] [Uchiha Madara: Even if the ninjas of our village aren''t as skilled as in our era, they should at least be able to avoid such a simple trick. If they can''t even dodge this, they''re beyond pathetic! How could someone like that even become a teacher?] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Hashirama: There''s no way someone could be that much of an idiot¡­ right?] [Hyuga Hizashi: It''s been a while now. Why hasn''t the teacher arrived yet? And didn''t the Third Hokage say he would take Makoto as a disciple? Where the hell is he?] [Hatake Sakumo: Exactly! A teacher this unpunctual doesn''t even deserve to be called a ninja as he doesn''t have the slightest concept of time. what a disgrace! And if he actually falls for a simple trap set by Naruto, he might as well retire already!] [Ito Makoto: Sakumo, I''d advise you not to speak too soon. You might end up regretting it later!] [Hatake Sakumo: Regret? Why would I regret speaking the truth?] ¡ª Just as everyone was still chatting, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor. Naruto held his breath, his gaze locked onto the classroom door. Sasuke and Sakura were also paying attention. Even Sasuke, who always acted indifferent, couldn''t help but feel a childlike curiosity. Could their so-called teacher sharp enough to notice Naruto''s absurdly obvious trap? Makoto, on the other hand, was barely able to contain his excitement. After all, this was one of the most iconic moments in Naruto! The powerhouse members in the group were also drawn in, losing interest in their previous discussion and focusing entirely on the classroom door. And then, it opened. A man with spiky white hair, a face mask, and an eyepatch covering one eye casually stepped inside. The infamous Copy Ninja, Kakashi, had finally arrived! Then, to everyone''s shock, the blackboard eraser landed squarely on Kakashi''s head. [Senju Hashirama: What in the Pure Land?!] [Senju Tobirama: What kind of trash is this guy?!] [Uchiha Madara: What a fucking joke!] [Uchiha Izuna: Damn, he actually failed to dodge it?!] [Namikaze Minato: Wait¡­ isn''t this¡­ Kakashi?] [Hatake Sakumo: DAMN SON!!!] [Senju Tobirama: Hold on, who is this guy? Fourth, do you know him? And Sakumo, did you just say he''s your son?] By now, everyone in the duel ground had spent enough time together to be well-acquainted. They all knew Sakumo was one of the strongest ninja in the village during his time and was a man widely respected under the title of White Fang. Despite his strength and reputation, he had tragically fallen into depression and eventually took his own life. After learning his story, most of the group members, felt a deep sense of regret for him. [Namikaze Minato: Yes, Lord Second, I do know him. He is my student, Kakashi!] [Hatake Sakumo: This is humiliating! Why didn''t Kakashi dodge that trap?! And why is he still wearing that damn mask!?] [Namikaze Minato: From what I remember, Kakashi was incredibly strong and gifted. He became a J¨­nin in his early teens. How could he fail to avoid something as basic as a blackboard eraser? Has his strength deteriorated?] [Hatake Sakumo: Damn it! I wanted everyone to have a good impression of him but he completely ruined it] _______ When Naruto saw this, he burst into laughter, unable to hold back his amusement. Sasuke stared at Kakashi in disbelief. Was this really their teacher? Wasn''t this just too embarrassing? Meanwhile, Kakashi sighed and rolled his eyes at them before his gaze shifted toward Makoto, who was sitting nearby. ''So this is the so-called genius that the Third Hokage personally accepted as a student? But where is Lord Hokage? Why hasn''t he come to take him away?'' Still, Kakashi didn''t dwell on it. His priority was Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. He shoved his hands into his pockets and said casually, "Hm, How should I put it? My first impression of you guys is¡­ very bad." Just then, another one-eyed figure stepped into the room. He had a thick bandage wrapped around one hand, an eyepatch covering his other eye, and a cane in hand. This was none other than the leader of the Root organization¡ªDanz¨­! __________________________ Q&A: Who is the greatest genius among these four? A) Itachi B) Minato C) Shisui D) Kakashi Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 74 - 74: Sakura Filter Soon after, Kakashi and Danz¨­ entered the classroom one after the other. Kakashi was slightly puzzled by Danzo''s sudden appearance. ''What''s he doing here? Did he come for Makoto? But Lord Third has already taken him as a disciple....'' "Lord Danzo," Kakashi greeted respectfully, but Danzo remained silent. As he stepped further into the classroom, his cold gaze swept over the four students. His eyes lingered on Sasuke first, then shifted to Naruto before finally settling on Makoto. He didn''t even spare a single glance at Sakura. At the same time, the chat group erupted with messages. [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, did you sense it too?] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the duel grounds, Izuna''s expression was grave as he looked at his elder brother, while Madara''s eyes burned with murderous intent. [Uchiha Madara: THAT BASTARD!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, what''s wrong? What did you see? Hurry up and tell us!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, can you guys stop being mysterious and just explain already?] [Uchiha Izuna: Tobirama, both of those people have Sharingan!] [Senju Tobirama: What?! That''s impossible! They''re not from the Uchiha clan. Where the hell did they get Sharingan from?] [Uchiha Madara: Sakumo''s son has a Sharingan hidden under his covered eye. And that old man who walked in after him, he has one too. More importantly, his entire arm is covered in Sharingan!] [Senju Hashirama: I didn''t mention it earlier because I thought I might have sensed it wrong. But now that I think about it, it''s not just the aura of Sharingan, I can slightly feel my chakra signature on that arm!] [Senju Tobirama: Did he perhaps transplant my brother''s cells into his body? If that is the case, he should have tried to awaken the wood style!] [Namikaze Minato: Lord First''s cells and Sharingan? Is that even possible?] [Hatake Sakumo: How could my son have a Sharingan?] [Uchiha Izuna: Since when did our clan''s prized Sharingan become so easy to obtain? Did these people murder our clansmen? Wait¡­ the clan''s massacre!!!] [Makoto Ito: Hold on! Kakashi''s Sharingan was given to him by his close friend, a member of your clan. Before he died, he entrusted Kakashi with one of his eyes.] [Namikaze Minato: Yes, I know about that. But what about Danzo?] [Makoto Ito: As for Danzo, the eyes he possesses were taken from the Uchiha clan. After the clan''s extermination, he decided it would be a waste to leave them behind, so he collected the Sharingan and embedded them into his arm. He also infused it with Grandpa First''s cells to sustain and enhance its power. He even tried to awaken the wood style but miserably failed] [Senju Tobirama: So, my guess was true. This bastard! I even considered making him Hokage once! What kind of people did I take as students? Not a single one of them turned out to be sane!] [Senju Hashirama: I know my cells are strong, but why are people treating them like some commodity? Wait a minute! Did they¡­ dig up my grave?!] [Namikaze Minato: I always knew Danzo wasn''t a good person, but this¡­ this is still shocking!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Good grief. I really don''t even want to imagine what the underside of that arm looks like¡­ Just thinking about it gives me chills.] Meanwhile, Makoto hadn''t expected Danzo to suddenly appear at the Academy. ''Did he come here for me?'' [Makoto Ito: Everyone, that one-eyed monster is here for me!] [If he tries anything, I might have no choice but to leave the village and become a rogue ninja. I hope you guys won''t blame me!] [Senju Tobirama: Kid, calm down.] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, don''t panic. Let''s see what he does first. If he tries anything, we won''t just sit back and watch.] At this moment, Hashirama was already prepared to transfer all his power and resurrect himself and he was genuinely curious to see how Hiruzen and Danzo had been running the village. [Uchiha Madara: I fully support your rebellion. Every time a true genius rises, these old fools get anxious and suppress them. If it weren''t for them, the village could have become far stronger!] [Uchiha Madara: Just think about how many geniuses they''ve ruined! Shisui, Itachi, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Minato! These old bastards are still alive while the most promising talents either meet tragic ends or are forced down miserable paths!] Danzo stood still, his lone eye locked onto Makoto. "You must be Ito Makoto." Makoto scratched his head with a confused look on his face. "I''m Makoto, yeah. But who are you, you middle-aged, wretched-looking old man with one eye? And what''s with the bandage on your arm?" Kakashi''s lips twitched speechlessly at Makoto''s words, but he quickly regained his composure. He knew firsthand just how ruthless Danzo could be, especially given his time in Anbu. Makoto''s words were practically asking for trouble. Without hesitation, Kakashi stepped in front of Makoto, shielding him from Danzo''s piercing gaze. "Lord Danzo, he''s just a child. His words were out of line. Please forgive him," Kakashi said. Then, turning to Makoto with a stern expression, he added, "This is Shimura Danzo, one of the village elders. You need to show some respect and cut the nonsense." Hearing his words, Naruto muttered under his breath, "If someone that ugly can become an elder, does that mean I can become Hokage since I''m better looking than him?" Both Kakashi and Danzo heard his remark. Danzo remained expressionless while Kakashi shot Naruto a sharp glare and a deep sense of unease settled in his heart. Danz¨­ had no morals, no ethics, and no hesitation when it came to eliminating those he deemed obstacles. And right now, he was staring at a group of exceptionally talented students. Naruto, his teacher''s son. Sasuke, the brother of his friend. Makoto, the unofficial disciple of the Third Hokage. If Danzo made a move, Kakashi would have no choice but to intervene. At this moment, even Kakashi seemed to have completely filtered out Sakura! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters. Chapter 75 - 75: Everything Is For Konoha! Kakashi quickly summoned Pakkun, his ninja dog, instructing him to inform the Hokage about the situation happening here. However, Danzo showed no signs of taking action and said to Makoto."Kid! Come with me! I am an elder of the village. I am inviting you to join the root, the very roots of the village!" "No." Makoto simply shook his head in response. Kakashi was growing more anxious by the second and this made him break into a cold sweat. "Are you really rejecting me? I already told you I am an elder! I am willing to take you under my wing, and make you a renowned ninja!" Danzo insisted with a stern expression. Makoto shook his head once more. "But you''re not the Hokage. Teacher Iruka told me that the Third Hokage wanted to accept me as his disciple." Hearing his words, Danzo''s face darkened with frustration. ''This damned Kakashi! Why is he here now, messing things up? If he isn''t around, I can take this kid by force and seal him with a Root curse mark.'' But Kakashi''s presence has made it difficult to act directly. Danzo tightened his grip on his crutch, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Noticing his actions, Kakashi got ready for the battle and had his hand near his eye mask, prepared to use his Sharingan if necessary. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The situation was being closely watched by all the members of the chat group. In particular, Hashirama was on edge. He was already prepared to pass on all of his strength to Makoto if needed. Suddenly, the door to the classroom suddenly slammed open. Naturally, It was Sarutobi Hiruzen. Upon entering, Sarutobi immediately fixed his gaze on his longtime friend, Danzo. "Danzo, what are you doing here? This isn''t your place. Shouldn''t you be at the Root? Are you so idle there that you had to show up here?" Sarutobi said with a calm yet dangerous smile. Danzo had just thought of taking Makoto away, but now that Sarutobi had arrived, he knew he couldn''t act freely. "Hiruzen, Everything I do is for the village!" Danz¨­ retorted. Sarutobi took a long drag on his smoking pipe and said with a sharp gaze. "If it''s truly for the village, you should stay at the Root and stop messing with my student" Danz¨­ fell silent, staring at his old friend for what felt like an eternity before finally speaking. "Hiruzen, You''ll regret this!" "Danzo, I am Hokage!" Sarutobi declared with a cold look on his face. The tension in the room reached the extreme as Danzo''s anger flared. With a slam of the door, he stormed out of the classroom. This was the second time today that Sarutobi had reminded him that he was the Hokage, a reminder that Danzo could never forget. His frustration grew as he walked away, his thoughts were filled with one question. Why couldn''t he become Hokage? He couldn''t understand why that Makoto brat had shown no respect for him, even though he was an elder and offered to take him into his organization. ''I must become Hokage!'' Danzo thought to himself as he walked away. Back in the classroom, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief as Danzo left. He lowered his hand, wiping the sweat from his forehead. The situation had been much more intense than he had anticipated. Sarutobi looked at the four young students with a warm smile and He was relieved to see them safe. The members of the chat group also felt a sense of relief. After all, Makoto''s future had been uncertain for a moment. If he had truly become a rogue ninja, it would have been a tremendous loss to the village. The most crucial part was that Hashirama had been ready to pass on all his strength to Makoto. Had Danzo acted on his intentions, it could have been disastrous for the hidden leaf village. [Namikaze Minato: Luckily, Lord Third came just in time¡­] [Hyuga Hizashi: Yes, I saw Lord First was ready to pass on his strength to Makoto] [Senju Tobirama: Don''t mention my older brother! I was about to do the same thing! These disciples of mine¡­ sigh, better not to talk about them] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Why didn''t you take action? You brat, if you had really attacked him, I would have supported you with two techniques!] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s right! That old man has an armful of Sharingan! Who knows how many of our clan members he''s killed!] Upon hearing these messages, he had a look of immense regret. Did he just miss a golden opportunity? Why didn''t he confront Danz¨­ earlier? If he had, maybe he would have become the strongest in the world by now. [Ito Makoto: Ahem, should I go after him now? Is it too late? Let''s fight it out!] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, Brat, You''re so shameless!] [Ito Makoto: What''s wrong with being shameless? Strength is what counts!] [Uchiha Madara: There''s nothing wrong with what you say! I''m starting to like you more and more! Honestly, I''m even a little tempted by your previous suggestion!] [Ito Makoto: What suggestion?] [Uchiha Madara: It''s you who will unify the world! Let''s bring true peace to the ninja world! I''ve realized you share some of the same thoughts as me!] [Ito Makoto: Then what are we waiting for? Actions speak louder than words. Give me all your strength! Let''s unify the world now!] [Uchiha Madara: You''re thinking too far ahead. I just said that, you little brat! It''s still too early. I need to observe you more!] Makoto was a bit puzzled. He couldn''t tell if Madara was being serious or not. Madara wanted to unify the world himself. Was he really willing to let him do it? Or was Madara just enjoying a comfortable life in the duel grounds and no longer interested in pursuing his previous ambitions? He couldn''t make sense of it all. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 76 - 76: Making Out Paradise! "Lord Hokage!" Kakashi bowed respectfully to Sarutobi. Sarutobi nodded at him before turning toward Makoto and the others and offered an explanation. "The man you encountered earlier is one of the village elders. He isn''t a bad person, so there''s no need to worry about him." Hearing this, Makoto inwardly rolled his eyes. ''Not a bad guy? If Kakashi hadn''t been here today, he would have kidnapped me already!'' Sarutobi continued, "Now that everyone is here, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, go ahead and introduce yourselves to Kakashi. He will be your teacher from now on, and I''ll be listening in as well! "As for you, Makoto, starting today, you will be my student! However, since I am the Hokage, my time is limited, and I won''t always be able to teach you directly. Under normal circumstances, you will still carry out missions with other teams." "Kakashi is an exceptional ninja. He was one of the academy''s top students and became a J¨­nin in his early teens. In the future, you''ll likely be working alongside Team 7, so take this opportunity to familiarize yourself with them today." With that said, Team 7 began their introductions in the classroom. Kakashi glanced at Makoto before shifting his gaze to his three students. "Let''s start with introductions." However, Naruto pouted and interjected, "Sensei! Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first before asking us to do it?" "I''m Kakashi Hatake. Things I like and things I hate¡­ I don''t feel like sharing. My dreams for the future¡­ never really thought about it. As for my hobbies¡­ I have a lot of them." Despite Sarutobi''s presence, Kakashi stuck to his usual lackluster attitude and made a self introduction, showing no particular enthusiasm. Sarutobi didn''t mind as he knew about Kakashi''s character. ¡ª [Hatake Sakumo: How did Kakashi end up like this? He was supposed to be an outstanding ninja, yet he carries himself so lifelessly¡­ Sigh, this is embarrassing.] [Namikaze Minato: Sakumo-senpai, you can''t be too hard on him. Kakashi is actually quite capable, but everything he''s been through has taken a heavy toll. First, the loss of his father, then the death of his best friend¡­ And my death, along with Kushina''s, must have affected him as well.] [Ito Makoto: No, no, no! There''s still one thing that can motivate him!] [Namikaze Minato: Oh? And what would that be?] [Hatake Sakumo: What could possibly drive my lifeless son?] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ito Makoto: Did you notice the title of the book he was holding when he walked in?] [Namikaze Minato: ?????] [Hatake Sakumo: ?????] [Ito Makoto: Look! He''s still holding it right now! That book is written by none other than Jiraiya. It''s called ''Make-Out Paradise'', a smut book!] [Hatake Sakumo: Damn it! If he refuses to learn anything else, the least he could do is avoid picking up bad habits! I''ve heard of Jiraiya''s reputation from my time. I can only imagine the kind of nonsense he writes!] [Uchiha Madara: I can''t stop laughing! A J¨­nin from the village is actually into reading smut? What kind of bizarre ninja does the village produce these days? Oh, and isn''t Jiraiya one of the Sannin? A famous ninja? Don''t tell me¡­ his fame actually comes from writing these books? If that''s true, what an ridiculous way to be recognized worldwide!] [Senju Tobirama: Speaking of which, Makoto, Jiraiya is a student of that monkey bastard, right? I recall you mentioning that before.] [Ito Makoto: That''s right. Hiruzen had three students. Tsunade, your granddaughter, and two civilians, Orochimaru and Jiraiya. All three are incredibly talented and widely known across the world.] [And I call them Hidden Leaf''s Three Idiots.] [Senju Tobirama: What''s that supposed to mean?] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah! Why is little Tsuna included in that?] [Uchiha Madara: Well, I can definitely see why he gave them that nickname.] [Ito Makoto: Tsunade is addicted to gambling and alcohol, Jiraiya is a pervert who writes pornographic novels, and Orochimaru is a mad scientist obsessed with immortality. These are the fine students personally trained by Hiruzen!!] [Senju Tobirama: Well, I was already aware of Tsuna''s gambling habit, and given what she''s been through, it''s not surprising that she turned to alcohol. I don''t even want to hear more about Jiraiya, that pervert. But tell me, who is this Orochimaru? And why is he so obsessed with immortality?] [Ito Makoto: To be honest, Orochimaru is incredibly talented. His work on Danz¨­''s arm was nothing short of a masterpiece! When it comes to scientific advancements, he''s unmatched in the entire ninja world. It''s just a shame he turned traitor¡­] [Senju Tobirama: From what you''re saying, Orochimaru sounds like a gifted individual. But why did he betray the village? His master was Sarutobi, the Hokage. So, What pushed him to turn against Hidden Leaf?] [Ito Makoto: There were several reasons. First, the position of Fourth Hokage. Orochimaru had ambitions for the role, but Sarutobi ultimately chose Namikaze Minato, someone more stable and suitable for leadership. Compared to Orochimaru, Minato was clearly the better choice¡­] [Namikaze Minato: ...Well, it was Lord Third''s decision.] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, don''t interrupt!] [Ito Makoto: But honestly, that wasn''t the real reason. Orochimaru wasn''t obsessed with becoming Hokage. What truly pushed him over the edge were a series of personal losses. First, the death of his parents made him painfully aware of how fragile life was. Later, Tsunade''s lover also died. But the final straw that broke the camel''s back was the death of Senju Nawaki, Tsunade''s younger brother and Orochimaru''s student!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 77 - 77: Orochimarus Past [Senju Hashirama: Nawaki? How is my grandson connected to Orochimaru?] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Brother, don''t interrupt yet! Let Makoto finish first. I have a feeling all these events are linked together!] [Makoto Ito: Nawaki was one of Orochimaru''s students. However, their relationship wasn''t the typical teacher-student dynamic where the instructor simply leads a team. Given that Nawaki was Tsunade''s younger brother, the connection was much deeper. Unfortunately, he met a tragic end on the battlefield under rather mysterious circumstances.] [After all, he was the grandson of the First Hokage, and the Three Sannin were closer to him, making it highly likely that they had a hand in teaching him.] [So he naturally developed a solid foundation in combat. Yet, he died in an unusual manner, his internal organs were destroyed by an explosive tag during battle. Orochimaru was deeply shaken when he saw how devastated Tsunade was after losing her brother. Later, when she shed tears over the death of her lover, her pain awakened something in him.] [Following these events, Orochimaru completely succumbed to darkness. He became obsessed with Forbidden Techniques related to life, convinced that humans were far too fragile.] [He began researching the First Hokage''s cells and conducted numerous human experiments, aided by Danz¨­. Eventually, when these experiments were exposed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, Orochimaru defected from the village and became a rogue ninja.] [Makoto Ito: Tsunade was deeply affected by these tragedies as well. Losing both her younger brother and her lover left her devastated, causing her to develop hemophobia. Overwhelmed by grief, she left the village.] [As for Jiraiya, he had always been close to Orochimaru. After Orochimaru defected, Jiraiya spent years wandering the ninja world, tirelessly searching for him and trying to bring him back to Konoha. However, his efforts ended in failure. Witnessing the many wrong decisions made by his own teacher, Jiraiya gradually became disillusioned. As a result, he hasn''t returned to the village in many years¡­] [Senju Tobirama: From everything you''re saying, it seems like all these events are intertwined, and the common link between them is that monkey bastard, Sarutobi! If it weren''t for him, so many of these tragedies might never have occurred!] [Makoto Ito: It''s truly a shame! Two incredibly talented individuals, one an exceptional medical ninja and the other a brilliant scientist, both left Konoha!] [To be honest, if Orochimaru had remained in the village, Konoha''s technological advancements would probably be a century ahead of the rest of the ninja world!] [Senju Tobirama: From the way you''re speaking, I get the feeling you hold Orochimaru in very high regard¡­] [Makoto Ito: Of course! Don''t you understand what technology is? Technology is the driving force behind civilization itself!] [Senju Hashirama: Technology? Is it really as powerful as you claim?] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, can you shut up for a second?] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa First, not everyone is as powerful as you and Madara. You clearly don''t know the true value of technology. Besides, who says technology is only useful for war? Forget it! you wouldn''t understand anyway!] [Senju Hashirama: Ahem.... From what you''re saying, Orochimaru seems to be quite the talent!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, you really are an idiot, getting schooled by a brat.] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, after hearing your words, I find myself even more intrigued by Orochimaru. I have a feeling the two of us would have a lot in common.] [Makoto Ito: Indeed. When it comes to research on ninjutsu, Orochimaru is not inferior to you.] [Senju Tobirama: He is certainly an interesting ninja.] Meanwhile, in the classroom, the students began introducing themselves. Naruto felt a bit annoyed after hearing Kakashi''s introduction, but Kakashi ignored his reaction and pointed directly at him. "You go first." Excited, Naruto jumped to his feet with a grin. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto! My favorite thing is ramen, and what I love even more is the Ichiraku ramen that Mr. Iruka and Makoto treated me to!" "What I hate is waiting for the noodles to soak for three minutes. My hobby is trying all kinds of ramen, and my dream is to surpass the Hokage! Because I want everyone in the village to recognize me!" As Naruto passionately declared his ambitions, Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly in surprise before turning to the next student. "Alright, next." Sakura stood up, a slight blush on her face. "My name is Haruno Sakura! The thing I like... I mean, the person I like is..." She paused, sneaking a glance at Sasuke. "And my hobby is..." Another glance at Sasuke. "As for my future dreams..." Yet another glance at Sasuke. Kakashi stared at her blankly before sighing. "Anything else? What do you hate?" Sakura''s cheerful expression immediately darkened. "Naruto." Naruto was visibly deflated, his excitement faded instantly. ''Girls her age are more interested in boys than actual ninja training¡­'' Kakashi sighed to himself before moving on. Finally, it was Sasuke''s turn. He sat with his hands covering his mouth, his eyes filled with cold determination. "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I hate many things, and I don''t particularly like anything. What I have is not just a dream, it''s something I will make a reality. I will restore my clan¡­ and destroy a certain someone." A bead of sweat ran down Naruto''s temple. ''Is he¡­ talking about me?'' Meanwhile, Sakura''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Sasuke-kun is so cool!" Watching his three students, Kakashi felt an headache. It was clear that this team was going to be nothing but trouble. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 78 - 78: I Want To Become The Pirate King! After the three students introduced themselves, Hiruzen shifted his gaze toward Makoto. "Makoto, please introduce yourself as well," he said. "Alright, sensei!" Since Hiruzen had formally accepted him as his student, it was only natural for Makoto to address him as "Sensei." After all, Konoha had a deep-rooted tradition of teacher-student relationships. As for whether he would one day have to face Sarutobi as an enemy, that remained uncertain. Given the way things were progressing, it was entirely possible that such a confrontation would never come to pass. If Orochimaru were to use the Reanimation Jutsu to summon Hashirama and Tobirama, or if Makoto himself were to personally revive them, there was a good chance that Tobirama would take matters into his own hands and handle the situation. Taking a step forward, Makoto introduced himself with a confident grin. "My name is Makoto! I am the man who wants to become the Pirate King¡ªwait, no!" Realizing his mistake, he quickly corrected himself, flashing a sheepish smile. "I mean, I want to be the Hokage man!" [Senju Hashirama: That''s fantastic! So, Makoto, you also aspire to become Hokage?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph! Another fool brainwashed by the Will of Fire.] [Uchiha Shisui: Becoming Hokage? That''s such an amazing goal to have!] [Senju Tobirama: I never expected a rebellious kid like you to actually dream of becoming Hokage.] [Ito Makoto: Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m not talking about becoming the Hokage, I''m talking about becoming the Hokage''s man!] [Senju Hashirama: Even if you start out as the Hokage''s bodyguard, as long as the village isn''t completely out of its mind, they''ll eventually choose you as Hokage!] [Namikaze Minato: Exactly!] Ignoring their messages, Makoto kept his thoughts to himself. They had completely misunderstood his words. When he said he wanted to be the Hokage''s man, he wasn''t talking about being a loyal bodyguard, he meant he wanted to be Tsunade''s man! After all, once Hiruzen died, Tsunade would eventually become the Hokage in the future. Setting aside his private thoughts, he continued with a grin, "I like a lot of things, but above all, I love beautiful women. As long as they''re beautiful, I like them." "My biggest hobby? Admiring girls. If I go a day without looking at them, I feel like something is missing!" [Senju Tobirama: Seriously? That''s your hobby? I''ve never heard of a hobby like that before!] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! No wonder Hiruzen took you as his student. Didn''t you say before that Sarutobi had a habit of peeping at women''s bathhouses? Looks like you''re no different from him! A master and student cut from the same cloth, none of you are any good!] [Ito Makoto: What are you even saying? What''s wrong with looking at girls? Isn''t it only natural? Don''t you guys understand that appreciating beauty is good for your health? Besides, Madara, didn''t you spend your youth chasing Hashirama every single day?] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? But... I''m not a girl!] [Ito Makoto: In Madara''s eyes, there was no difference between you and a woman! Isn''t that why he never got married? He was just waiting for you, wasn''t he?] [Senju Hashirama: Wait... Is that true?!] [Uchiha Madara: What kind of nonsense is this?! Are you mentally deranged? Do you seriously believe his words?!] [Senju Hashirama: Then why haven''t you ever married, Madara?] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! Ordinary women don''t suit me. Unless a woman''s strength surpasses mine, I''m not interested at all!] [Ito Makoto: So, you''re talking about Hashirama, aren''t you? After all, he''s the only one in the world stronger than you¡­] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Uzumaki Mito: I am so tired of this whole thing! I don''t even want to talk anymore. Watching these two flirt all day long is disgusting.] [Sometimes, I seriously wonder if I was just a third wheel. Maybe Hashirama only married me to cover up his relationship with Madara.] [Even on our wedding night, Hashirama ran off and spent the entire night drinking with Madara! At the time, I thought he was just too happy, but looking back now¡­ maybe he was actually devastated that he wasn''t marrying Madara¡­] [Uchiha Madara: MITO!! Have you lost your mind?! He told me that he wanted to focus on his relationship with you and asked me for advise!That''s all! Nothing else!] [Senju Hashirama: See? Mito, don''t overthink it! Madara and I really have nothing going on. We''re just good friends!] Makoto struggled to keep a straight face as he watched the conversation. His stomach hurt from holding in his laughter, but somehow, he managed to maintain his composure. Still grinning, he continued his introduction. "As for things I hate¡­ well, I don''t really hate anything. And as for my dream¡­" He suddenly paused. His expression shifted in an instant, his usual playfulness disappearing entirely. The room fell silent. Hiruzen, Kakashi, and the others were caught off guard as they had expected him to continue joking. Even the voices in the group chat quieted down. Makoto''s sudden seriousness was so out of character that it left everyone on edge. What could he possibly be about to say? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Kid, what''s with the serious face? What are you trying to say?] [Senju Hashirama: Now I''m really curious! What could make you this serious?] [Namikaze Minato: It''s rare to see him like this¡­ This must be something important.] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 79 - 79: Makotos Grand Dream "Many decades ago, two great men came together to establish the Hidden Leaf Village on this very land. Their vision brought peace and stability to our people. Yet today, we must accept a painful reality." "The shinobi world has yet to achieve true and lasting peace." "Even now, the great nations continue to divide and claim the rich, fertile lands of Konoha for themselves!" Makoto''s voice echoed through the room, drawing everyone''s attention. "But I have a dream where the shinobi world no longer suffers from meaningless divisions. A future where there is no so-called Land of Lightning, Land of Wind, or any other artificial borders that separate us! I will unite the entire shinobi world under one banner, putting an end to war once and for all!" "I want every woman, no, I will make the entire world remember my name!" Makoto nearly let slip his true ambition of building a harem, but neither Hiruzen nor Kakashi noticed. They were too shocked after hearing his words. [Uchiha Madara: Well said! No more wars in the shinobi world and let all people live in peace and prosperity!] [Senju Hashirama: But is that really possible?] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama! With our support, why wouldn''t it be? If anyone dares to oppose Makoto, we can simply resurrect ourselves and deal with them!] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, your words are inspiring...but did you just say something about wanting every woman?] [Namikaze Minato: Actually, I thought I misheard too...] [Ito Makoto: What are you guys talking about? I just misspoke!] [Senju Tobirama: Still, do you really believe you can accomplish everything you''ve just said?] [Ito Makoto: That all depends on your support. More importantly, our village already has a strong enough foundation to swallow the entire shinobi world. But Hiruzencand Danzo are ruining it.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Don''t worry! When the time comes, I will resurrect all of you! You will witness firsthand the true legacy of Konoha that I will build with my own hands!] Makoto''s words ignited a fire in the hearts of the group members. Even Madara was momentarily shaken by the idea, while Hashirama found himself reflecting on the mistakes of his past. If he and Madara had truly united their strength back then, perhaps they could have brought real peace to the entire shinobi world. [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama! What''s going through your mind?] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I see it now. My path was flawed. Maybe yours was the right one all along] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! It''s good that you''ve finally realized your mistake.] ¡ª Meanwhile, in the real world, Sarutobi looked at Makoto with a thoughtful expression. ''I never expected this child to have such a grand dream. It''s too early for him to be speaking of such things¡­ but in the end, strength is what matters most. Even if he''s a genius, can he really achieve this?'' Beside him, Kakashi felt an unusual energy surge through him. ''What a foolish dream! Obito, are you seeing this? There''s someone even more naive than you!'' Sasuke clenched his teeth in frustration. ''Damn it! Is this the difference between us? While I''m focused on restoring the Uchiha clan, he''s thinking about unifying the entire world? Makoto¡­ I refuse to be left behind! If you''re destined to stand at the top, then I, Sasuke, will make sure I''m right behind you! Just wait and see!'' After all the time they had spent together, Sasuke had come to recognize Makoto. He was no longer just a rival, but perhaps even a friend. The moment Sasuke invited Makoto to eat ramen, it became a silent acknowledgment of that friendship. But that didn''t mean he would admit defeat! On the other hand, Naruto stood frozen in shock. His dream had always been simple. He wanted to become Hokage and earn the recognition of the villagers. But Makoto''s dream was to unite the entire world. "Makoto! Your dream is incredible! And I believe you can do it! Let''s work together to bring peace to the world! But just so you know, the position of Hokage is mine! I''m not giving it up! I''ll definitely become Hokage!" Hearing those words, Sasuke scoffed and curled his lip in disdain."Idiot." __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 80 - 80: THIS IS YOUTH!! Makoto concluded his self-introduction after unexpectedly becoming the disciple of Sarutobi Hiruzen. Following that, Kakashi informed Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura that they would be undergoing a drill the next day. He also warned them not to eat breakfast beforehand and that doing so would make them vomit during the exercise. Listening to Kakashi''s words, Makoto pondered whether he should tag along with them tomorrow. After all, Kakashi would be using Konoha''s Ultimate Taijutsu Technique, the infamous Thousand Years of Death. However, he wasn''t certain what Hiruzen had planned for him. Once Kakashi finished explaining the drill to Naruto and the others, Sarutobi turned his attention to Makoto. "Makoto, come to my office tomorrow morning. Starting then, I will begin teaching you," Hearing this, Naruto couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto had been personally accepted as a disciple by the Hokage himself, while his own instructor didn''t seem all that impressive, especially considering he had failed to avoid the trap earlier. After giving their instructions, both Kakashi and Sarutobi departed, leaving the four young students alone in the classroom, silently exchanging glances. Suddenly, Naruto leaped over to Makoto''s side. "Hey! Makoto! Since I have become a student of Kakashi-sensei, how about treating me to some ramen to celebrate?" Makoto raised an eyebrow, confused by Naruto''s logic. "Why should I treat you to ramen? Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" Naruto grinned and scratched the back of his head. "Hey, don''t sweat the small stuff! We''re good friends, right? Whether you treat me or I treat you, it''s all the same!" Hearing that the two of them were planning to eat, Sasuke felt a slight temptation but hesitated to speak up. Noticing this, Makoto smirked and turned to him. "Hey, Sasuke! How about we all go out for a meal together? Let''s celebrate our graduation!" Sasuke stood up, tilting his head to the side with an arrogant look. "Tch! Since you invited me, I''ll tag along. But I''m treating this time. Let''s go for barbecue." The moment Naruto heard the word barbecue, his eyes lit up in excitement. "Oh! I didn''t expect you to be this generous, Sasuke!" "Hmph." Sasuke snorted dismissively and started walking toward the door. Meanwhile, the three of them completely ignored Sakura. Naruto was too distracted by the mention of barbecue and had completely forgotten about her, making her feel awkward, almost as if the three of them were on the same team, leaving her out. It wasn''t until Naruto realized that they had left Sakura behind that he spoke up, and Sasuke didn''t mind having one more person along. So, the four of them headed toward the Akimichi clan''s barbecue restaurant. As a member of the Uchiha clan, Sasuke had no shortage of money as he had inherited the entire Uchiha clan''s wealth. On the other hand, Naruto had it rough. [Senju Hashirama: This is great. Seeing these kids reminds me of what Madara and I were like when we were young¡­] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, you really can''t live without Madara, can you? Instead of reminiscing about our childhood, you''re thinking about him again?] [Uchiha Izuna: Is this really necessary? At this point, we all know it''s true love between those two. You and I are just outsiders, don''t you get it?] [Uchiha Madara: Brother, not you too....] [Uchiha Izuna: But honestly, your relationship with Hashirama is something special.] [Uzumaki Mito: Damn it, I can''t stay in this group chat another day! I feel like I''m about to awaken Wood Style! There''s a green patch forming on my head¡­] [Senju Hashirama: What are you guys even talking about? I was just saying, seeing Makoto and Naruto reminds me of when Madara and I were kids, competing by the river to see who could pee the farthest!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama!] [Senju Hashirama: Oh, and not just that! We also used to have swimming races in that river!] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, HASHIRAMA! DON''T SAY ANOTHER WORD! I''M WARNING YOU!!!] At this moment, Madara was on the verge of losing his temper. To the world, he was the fearsome Ghost of the Uchiha, but here, Hashirama had just completely shattered that image by revealing their embarrassing childhood memories. [Uchiha Madara: This is the last time I''ll say, Hashirama, shut up!] [Senju Hashirama: What''s wrong with you, Madara? I''m just reminiscing about our youth!] [Makoto Ito: Don''t stop! I love listening to these stories. Keep talking!] [Senju Tobirama: Agreed. It''s definitely interesting, Brother.] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah! I never expected my cold and serious older brother to have been so adorable as a kid!] [Namikaze Minato: Now I''m really curious...] [Hyuga Hizashi: I want to hear more!] [Uchiha Fugaku: +1] [Uchiha Shisui: +1] [Uchiha Mikoto: +1] [Uchiha Madara: AHHHHHHHHH!!! YOU BUNCH OF BASTARDS!!!] [Might Dai: Senior Madara, I am truly moved to hear that you were once a passionate youth!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it, are you all crazy!? Why is everyone so obsessed with my embarrassing childhood stories? And this guy named Might Duy! Why are you always ranting about youth?! Do you have some kind of serious illness?!] [Might Dai: Hahaha! The Ghost of the Uchiha actually said my name! This is the power of youth! Today, I must run 500 laps while standing on my head! And if I can''t do that, I''ll do 10,000 push-ups! THIS IS YOUTH!!!] [Uchiha Madara: ....] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 81 - 81: Danzos Move As Makoto walked toward the barbecue restaurant with Naruto and the others, he scrolled through the messages in the chat. Some of the messages particularly caught his interest. There were even details he hadn''t known, despite having read the original storyline. For example, the original never mentioned him sharing so many childhood experiences with Hashirama! Just imagining it made him chuckle. Naruto and the others quickly noticed his laughter and became curious. "Hey! Why are you laughing? Did you think of something funny? Tell us so we can all laugh together!" Naruto asked eagerly. Although Sasuke remained silent, he listened intently, clearly interested. Sakura also glanced at Makoto, curious about what made him laugh. With his hands resting behind his head, Makoto grinned and replied, "I just thought of something funny. Your teacher, Kakashi, is said to have been a student of the Fourth Hokage. That''s something most people in the village know, right?" Sasuke and Sakura nodded their heads while Naruto looked puzzled. He had never expected Kakashi, who didn''t seem particularly strong to him, had actually been a student of the Fourth Hokage. This made him question just how powerful the Fourth Hokage truly was. Kakashi being the Fourth Hokage''s student wasn''t exactly a secret in the village, but for Naruto, this was the first time he had heard about it. Sakura was still confused, furrowed her brows and asked, "But what does that have to do with your laughter just now?" Makoto smirked and replied slowly, "Of course, it has everything to do with it!" "As you all know, the Third Hokage had three students, the legendary Sannins. One of them was Jiraiya. The Fourth Hokage was Jiraiya''s student, and Kakashi was the Fourth Hokage''s student. Now, you guys are Kakashi''s students, which means¡­ I, am technically your senior. Shouldn''t you start calling me Grandmaster now?" The trio blinked in confusion. "Huh!? How does that even work?" For a moment, they struggled to wrap their heads around the strange hierarchy. But as they thought it through, they realized that the chain of teacher-student relationships did make some sense. The Third Hokage had trained Jiraiya, Jiraiya had trained the Fourth Hokage, the Fourth Hokage had trained Kakashi, and now Kakashi was their teacher. By that logic, Makoto was in the same generation as Jiraiya, making him, in a way, their senior. Sakura and Sasuke was left speechless by his words. "That''s a load of crap! You just want to mess with us, don''t you?" Naruto exclaimed, scowling in annoyance. Makoto shook his head with an innocent look on his face. "No, no! How could I be messing with you? I''m just stating the truth. Come on, my dear students, call me Grandmaster now!" Just then, messages from the group chat started flooding in. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: If that''s the case, kid, you also have to call me Grandmaster!] [Makoto Ito: No! But maybe I should start calling you grandfather-in-law instead!] [Uchiha Madara: How shameless!] [Namikaze Minato: Somehow, I now have a kid as my master..¡­] [Senju Tobirama: Minato, don''t forget that makes me your Great Grandmaster!] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! No matter what, I still have the highest seniority!] ________ A few minutes later, Makoto and the others finally arrived at the barbecue restaurant. Once inside, Sasuke, who had no shortage of money, ordered an variety of dishes. The smell of sizzling meat filled the air as they eagerly dug into their meal, laughter and chatter filling the table. Meanwhile, on the other side of Konoha, deep within the Root base, Danzo sat in his chair, his lone eye coldly scanning the kneeling Root ninjas before him. "You are to bring Makoto here tonight. Do not let anyone else know. Do you understand?" "Yes, Lord Danzo!" the Root ninjas responded in unison before swiftly vanishing into the shadows. Danzo remained seated, his fingers drumming against the armrest as he narrowed his eyes. "Hiruzen¡­ Everything I do is for the village. You''re too old to be Hokage. It''s time for me to take over. I will restore Konoha to the glory it once had." ______ After a while, he and the others finished their meal, and Sasuke, without hesitation, paid the bill. With full stomachs, the four of them left the restaurant together. As they strolled through the streets, Naruto patted his stomach with a contented grin. "Man, I''m so full! This is the best meal I''ve ever had! Thanks, Sasuke!" he said cheerfully. Sasuke frowned slightly at Naruto''s words. The best meal he ever had? Had Naruto never eaten like this before? Sasuke had also lost his family but he had at least grown up with the Uchiha clan''s wealth. But Naruto¡­ he had never had any of that. At this moment, Sasuke felt a sense of familiarity and sympathy towards Naruto. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 82 - 82: Acquiring A Shit Ton of Spiritual Power! After hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke fell into silence, while Makoto wondered if this was the protagonist''s treatment at play. Both Sasuke and Naruto had lost their parents, and as a transmigrator, Makoto shared the same fate. However, Sakura was different. She had both of her parents, yet she never seemed to truly appreciate them. At times like this, Makoto couldn''t help but think that things might have been better if his parents were still alive. Completely oblivious to the subtle atmosphere, Sakura continued pestering Sasuke, only further irritating him. "Shut up! You''re annoying!" Sasuke snapped, his sharp words catching Sakura off guard. Sensing the awkward tension in the air, Naruto scratched his head and let out a nervous laugh. "Well, I just want to say... thank you all. I haven''t been this happy in a long time!" Seeing Naruto''s bright and cheerful expression, Kushina felt her heart ache and spoke up. [Uzumaki Kushina: Naruto...my baby, it''s all Mom''s fault!] [That''s right! Makoto, didn''t you say you could resurrect us? But the prerequisite is inheriting all of my strength, right? I''ll give you everything now! Can you bring me back? I want to take care of Naruto properly!] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina! Calm down! Just seeing Naruto like this is already enough. Besides, didn''t Makoto already promise that he could resurrect us all? Even Lord First mentioned that it might not be a good thing for Makoto to grow too strong too soon! There''s no need to rush things.] [Uzumaki Kushina: But seeing Naruto like this breaks my heart! He''s already this old, yet this is his first time eating barbecue at a restaurant!] [Namikaze Minato: I know, I feel the same way. But look at him, he''s happy now, isn''t he? He has good friends, Makoto and Sasuke, and their bond is growing stronger.] [Makoto Ito: Honestly, unless it''s Hashirama or Madara, I don''t want to resurrect anyone too soon...] [Uzumaki Kushina: Why?] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Makoto Ito: Because there''s someone in the group I need to consult about this first. That person is... Shisui.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shisui?] [Namikaze Minato: What does this have to do with Shisui?] [Senju Hashirama: Yes, why?] [Uchiha Madara: Shisui, explain yourself!] [Uchiha Shisui: It''s probably because of my eyes, right? My Mangekyo Sharingan had a technique called Distinguished Heavenly Gods. This ability allows me to subtly and silently alter a person''s will. That''s likely why Makoto is hesitant to resurrect anyone except our ancestor and Lord First. Those two possess such overwhelming spiritual strength that even Distinguished Heavenly Gods might not work on them. But for others, I can''t say the same. Before I died, Danzo took one of my eyes. His right eye is probably mine...] [Senju Hashirama: There''s an eye technique that powerful?] [Uchiha Madara: Impressive! A truly formidable ability!] [Namikaze Minato: Silently altering someone''s will... that really is terrifying!] [Senju Tobirama: Wait a damn minute! What if Danzo tries to use Distinguished Heavenly Gods technique to control Makoto?] [Senju Hashirama: Oh shit!] [Uchiha Madara: That would be troublesome... How do we handle this? Let me think...] [Uchiha Izuna: If that''s the case, then Makoto is done for, right?] [Uchiha Shisui: No, ancestor. If someone''s mental power is strong enough, they can resist the effects of this eye technique.] [Senju Hashirama: I see¡­ That makes sense.] [Senju Tobirama: So that''s how it works!] [Moderator Senju Hashirama has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Senju Tobirama has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Uzumaki Kushina has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Uchiha Madara: In that case, let me join in too!] [Group Member Uchiha Madara has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Uchiha Izuna has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Hyuga Hizashi has granted spiritual power to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [...¡­] One after another, the group members continued gifting their spiritual power to Makoto. Makoto was completely stunned. He had never expected that a simple message would lead to such a scene. But when he thought about it, it made sense. If he were to fall under Danzo''s control, the chances of these legendary figures being resurrected would disappear entirely. Just as Shisui had explained, anyone with sufficiently strong mental power could resist the effects of Distinguished Heavenly Gods. Now, with these powerhouses willingly transferring their spiritual energy to him, his defenses against such techniques would be on an entirely different level. Makoto clicked to receive the spiritual power, starting with Hashirama and Madara. The mental fortitude of these two was unparalleled, and the moment their power fused with his own, he could feel a significant transformation. Just imagining the kind of genjutsu he could now unleash sent a thrill through him. With such an immense boost in spiritual power, even a Kage-level expert might struggle to withstand his genjutsu. More importantly, he had always been wary of Danzo''s Distinguished Heavenly Gods technique. But now, he had absolutely nothing to fear. Even if Danzo attempted to use the technique on him, it would be completely ineffective! Realizing this, Makoto let out a low, sinister laugh. Walking nearby, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all shivered. They had no idea what Makoto was thinking, but his menacing laughter sent chills down their spines. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 83 - 83: Madaras Trump Card Naruto shuddered from the side and said, "Makoto, can you stop laughing like that? What on earth are you thinking? Why are you laughing so creepily?" Just then, a warning came from the group chat. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, someone''s coming. Based on their chakra signatures, it''s two Ch¨±nin and one Jonin. They''re probably after you!] [Senju Hashirama: I can sense it too. Three chakra sources are heading your way, and they''re moving fast!] [Uzumaki Mito: They''re coming straight for you, and they are full of malice.] Seeing the messages from the group members, Makoto immediately stopped laughing and calmly scanned his surroundings. Naruto didn''t notice anything off about Makoto''s behavior. Sakura also remained oblivious and continued walking ahead. But Sasuke sensed that something was wrong. A subtle tension filled the air, and his instincts told him to be on guard. He grew more vigilant, and when their eyes met, Makoto gave him a slight nod. In the next instant, three masked figures suddenly appeared before them. Their attire resembled that of the Anbu but carried a distinct difference in style. One of them stepped forward, brandishing a weapon. "Makoto, come with us! Danzo-sama has summoned you!" [Senju Tobirama: Danzo again? What does he want this time? Why does he always make a move whenever a genius emerges in the village? Shouldn''t a genius be a blessing, not a target?] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, be careful! They aren''t Anbu, they''re from Root. It operates directly under Danzo. Stay on your guard!] [Uchiha Madara: What are you waiting for, Makoto? Take them out before they try to use hostages against you!] [Senju Tobirama: With Makoto''s strength, taking them down is easy, but Danzo might use that against him and frame him as a traitor.] [Uchiha Madara: So what if he does? Who cares about being labeled a traitor? As long as you have strength, it doesn''t matter!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara! Stop spouting nonsense!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! Hashirama, you''re still as indecisive as ever. Can''t you see the true nature of the world? Your outdated ideals won''t change anything.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I understand! But Makoto absolutely cannot become a traitor to the village!] [Uchiha Madara: Tsk, so you still cling to this village, after everything?] [Senju Hashirama: You don''t get it, Madara. I didn''t build Konoha alone. The two of us built it together!] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [This village carries both our childhood dreams. I won''t let anyone destroy it, no matter who they are!] [Uchiha Madara: Then why did you kill me in the first place?] [Senju Hashirama: ¡­I never wanted to kill you. I just wanted to bring you back.] [Uchiha Madara: Oh yeah? And how were you trying to ''bring me back'' with that giant wooden buddha statue?] [Senju Hashirama: Well, maybe you shouldn''t have teamed up with the Nine-Tails, then!] [Uchiha Madara: ...¡­] Just as their argument was heating up, a sharp voice cut through their bickering. [Ito Makoto: Hey, you two! I''m literally surrounded right now! Can we focus on that instead? If you really want to fight, do it later!] [Uchiha Madara: Tsk, I''m not going to fight him. I''m not in the mood to get beaten.] [Ito Makoto: Oh? So you don''t want to reveal your trump card?] [Uchiha Madara: What?! What trump card? I don''t have a trump card! Where did you even get that idea?! I have no idea what you''re talking about!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara! You had a trump card?! You weren''t even fighting me at full power?!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hashirama, do you even realize how weird that sounds coming from you?] Madara was completely dumbfounded. Did Makoto know everything about him? He could already tell that Makoto was referring to the Rinnegan. But how? How did this kid seem to know everything? Before, Madara had only suspected that Makoto might have some knowledge of his plans. But now, he was sure. Makoto was completely aware of his secrets, down to the fact that he had awakened the Rinnegan. [Senju Hashirama: Madara! Why aren''t you saying anything? You''re acting really suspicious right now!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara! Answer me!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara!!!] No matter how much Hashirama pressed him, Madara stayed silent. [Senju Hashirama: Madara! If you don''t talk, I''m coming to your house!] Considering that everyone was currently residing at the duel grounds, it wouldn''t take long for Hashirama to storm over. [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! Fine, I''ll admit it, I have a ''little'' trump card! But can we focus on the current situation now?! Let''s see how Makoto handles this first.] [Senju Hashirama: Alright! But next time we fight, you better go all out, Madara~] [Uchiha Madara: Yeah, yeah, I got it! You''re so goddamn annoying!] [Senju Tobirama: ''Madara~''? Ugh, Brother, that''s disgusting!] [Uchiha Izuna: Madara~] [Namikaze Minato: Madara~~] [Hyuga Hizashi: Madara~~~] [Yuhi Shinku: Madara~~~~] [Uchiha Fugaku: Madara~~~~~] [¡­] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 84 - 84: Kakashi Has...What? Seeing everyone''s messages, Hashirama couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, while Madara looked completely helpless, wondering what was even going on. [Uzumaki Mito: There''s really no point in me staying in this house anymore. Hashirama, you and Madara should just live together from now on and stop coming to me! My blessings to both of you!] [Senju Hashirama: Mito! Please, don''t say such ridiculous things!] [Uzumaki Mito: There''s no need to explain. I understand everything. I sincerely wish you both happiness. After all, ours was just a political marriage, wasn''t it? I''ve always known that you two are the ones who truly love each other! Sigh, I still remember what you said to me when we got married. You swore that you would never regret loving me, that power, wealth, and everything else didn''t matter. It seems they were all lies!] [Makoto Ito: Grandma Mito, please calm down...] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Sigh... My sister-in-law is really going through a tough time. Just think about it, how would you feel if you had to watch your own husband flirt with another man every single day?] [Makoto Ito: Well¡­ that does sound difficult, but I think that''s not the real issue here. Danzo just invited me!] [Senju Tobirama: Haven''t you already gained spiritual powers? Didn''t Shisui say that as long as your spiritual strength is strong enough, Kotoamatsukami won''t work on you? What are you still afraid of?] [Makoto Ito:.....] [Uzumaki Kushina: Grandma Mito¡­ I really feel sorry for you. Thankfully, Minato is normal!] [Might Duy: Yo! Sakumo, this is the essence of youth!] [Hatake Sakumo: Shut up, you idiot!] [Namikaze Minato: Now that I think about it, Duy and Sakumo seemed to have been quite close in the past!] [Makoto Ito: Their sons also share a very close relationship. Come to think of it, Kakashi looks decent, but he''s never had a partner.] [Hatake Sakumo: Hold on, why are you suddenly talking about my son?!] [Might Duy: So Guy is still friends with Kakashi? Ah, this is the power of youth!!] [Hatake Sakumo: Shut up, you idiot!] [Makoto Ito: Well, having good friends is one thing, but i think Kakashi has kidney deficiency] [Hatake Sakumo: K-Kidney deficiency?!] [Uchiha Madara: ...No wonder he always looks so drained. So he''s actually suffering from kidney deficiency¡­] [Makoto Ito: Seriously, is it really worth it to read those kinds of books every day?] [Namikaze Minato: So that''s the reason! I thought he was just really into those books¡­] [Uchiha Madara: Now that you mention it, his chakra reserves aren''t that impressive either. I saw him struggling just to activate the Sharingan.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, I really want to experience what exhaustion feels like. How about taking out your eyes and giving them to me? I''ve never known what it''s like to burn through chakra that fast!] [Uchiha Madara: Get lost, you idiot! Don''t you dare flex your chakra reserves in front of me!] [Namikaze Minato: Lord First''s chakra reserve is truly enviable¡­] [Hyuga Hizashi: 1+] [Yuhi Shinku: +1] _______ Back in the real world, the three Root ninjas watched as Makoto suddenly appeared dazed for just a brief moment. "Hey, kid, did you hear us? Master Danzo has order you to come with us!" Hearing their words, even the usually carefree Naruto sensed that something was wrong. These three were clearly enemies. Sasuke reacted instantly and shifted into a defensive stance. Makoto calmly shook his head. "If he wants to invite me, tell him to come in person." [Senju Tobirama: Kid, he did come in person. But you rejected him!] [Makoto Ito: Cough! Can you shut up for a moment?] Naruto immediately jumped in front of Makoto, his voice loud and firm. "Hey! Didn''t you hear? Makoto said he''s not going! Get lost, or I''ll tell Grandpa Hokage!" In an instant, one of the Root ninjas appeared in front of Naruto and sent him flying with a powerful kick. "Get out of here, Demon Fox brat! This has nothing to do with you!" "Fire Style! Great Fireball Technique!" Seeing Naruto getting attacked, Sasuke wasted no time. He immediately used the Great Fireball Technique, trying to catch the enemy off guard. But the Root ninja dodged with ease, then retaliated with a swift kick, sending Sasuke crashing to the ground. "Tch, as expected of an Uchiha. He already learned such a technique at his age!" [Uzumaki Kushina: NARUTO!!] [Uchiha Mikoto: SASUKE!!!] [Senju Tobirama: That bastard Danzo! What the hell is he trying to do? Attacking children in broad daylight? is this how Root operates?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto! Kill them for me! They must die! How dare they lay a hand on my Naruto?!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Yes! Kill them!] Seeing their sons being kicked away, the two mothers couldn''t hold back their anger. Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke struggled to get back on their feet. "Sasuke, are you okay?!" Naruto asked, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. "I''m fine! Worry about yourself," Sasuke replied, brushing the dust off his clothes. Without hesitation, the two rushed forward again! "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" In an instant, the entire street was flooded with hundreds of Naruto. At the same time, Sasuke activated his Sharingan, his eyes gleaming with a bright light. "Let me show you the true prowess of an Uchiha!" [Senju Hashirama: Not bad! Naruto seems to have gotten quite proficient with that technique!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph¡­ They seem promising enough.] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 85 - 85: Infinite Shituyomi Despite Naruto summoning Shadow Clones and Sasuke activating his Sharingan, the difference in strength between the two sides was still overwhelming. Even Sasuke''s Fire Style techniques failed to land a single hit on the Root ninjas. Moving with exceptional speed, the three Root operatives quickly dealt Naruto''s clones and struck both Naruto and Sasuke down once again. Watching from the sidelines, Sakura stood frozen in shock. She couldn''t understand why ninjas from the same village would attack her friends. "Even if they know some techniques, they''re nothing more than academy graduates!" "This kid calls himself the last survivor of the Uchiha Clan, yet he can barely use his Sharingan properly." "Demon Fox Brat! Just looking at you makes me sick!" After being knocked down once more, Naruto and Sasuke struggled to get back on their feet. Gritting his teeth, Naruto shouted toward Makoto. "Makoto! Run!! Go to Grandpa Hokage, now! You can''t go with them!" One of the root ninjas suddenly appeared beside Naruto using the Body Flicker Technique and delivered a brutal kick to his stomach. "Demon Fox, you better shut up!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto was sent flying, rolling across the ground several times before coming to a painful stop. Witnessing this, Sasuke''s face twisted in anger. "Damn it!! Naruto, are you okay?!" [Uchiha Madara: What a bunch of idiots! Is this what the world has become? Bullying those weaker than you? Pathetic!] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto! What are you waiting for? Kill them! If things escalate further, you might as well become a traitor! Once you resurrect us, I''ll clean up the mess for you.] [Senju Hashirama: Take action, kid.] Even Hashirama, who was usually soft-hearted, couldn''t stand by any longer. Watching a Jonin attack freshly graduated children was beyond unacceptable. [Makoto Ito: I understand!] Makoto had no intention of letting those who hurt his friends go free and he certainly wasn''t going to hold back. A sinister smile crept across his face as he spoke. "Now, it''s time for you to experience something you''d never wish for." Without hesitation, he swiftly formed a hand seal, one that no one had ever seen before. It was a genjutsu entirely of his own creation. Having recently gained a massive surge in mental power, Makoto''s Genjutsu was simply too "overwhelming" for the three Root ninjas to resist. In an instant, they collapsed to the ground, writhing in pain as they began vomiting uncontrollably. Makoto casually walked over and helped Sasuke and Naruto up. Both of them had dumbfounded expressions. They had no idea what kind of Genjutsu Makoto had just unleashed, but the results spoke for themselves. The three elite ninjas lay on the ground, completely incapacitated, violently throwing up. "Makoto, what technique did you just use?" Naruto asked with a curious look on his face. Sasuke glanced at Makoto with interest. The technique was undeniably powerful. In mere seconds, all three of their enemies had been rendered motionless, unable to fight back. This illusion was far more terrifying than the Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan! Makoto smirked. "It''s a technique I developed myself." "It''s called Infinite Shituyomi. As the name suggests, it forces them to eat shit inside the illusionary space. They can''t resist it, and every kind of shit floods their bodies, rushing straight into their mouths." Naruto and Sasuke had horrified look on their faces and a shudder ran down their spines. Wasn''t this genjutsu way too disgusting? Forcing people to eat shit? Even if it was just an illusion and not real, it was still outrageous. Watching the three Root ninjas still writhing on the ground, vomiting and twisting in agony, both Naruto and Sasuke instinctively took a step back from Makoto. "Makoto, remember, we''re good friends! So promise me you''ll never use that technique on me!" Naruto blurted out, his face full of fear. Though Sasuke remained silent, he nodded vigorously in agreement. No one wanted to experience such a disgusting illusion. [Uchiha Madara: Brat, why the hell did you come up with such a disgusting technique?] Madara reprimanded Makoto, but at the same time, he couldn''t hide his surprise. The name of the genjutsu was eerily similar to his own grand plan, Project Tsukuyomi. He had a feeling Makoto was messing with him. ''That scheming brat! He''s probably dropping these hints on purpose, trying to bait me into handing over my bloodline and everything else.'' As the thought crossed his mind, Madara''s expression changed, turning thoughtful and somewhat conflicted. [Senju Hashirama: This is definitely over the line¡­ Now, I feel sorry for those guys.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, I invented so many forbidden techniques, but even I feel like this one should be sealed away!] [Namikaze Minato: How exactly did you come up with this technique?] [Yuhi Shinku: I thought my illusionary techniques were special, but I never expected anyone to take things this far...] [Hyuga Hizashi: It''s pretty disgusting, but you can''t deny the fact that it took them down instantly.] [Ito Makoto: Forget about the whole ''shit-eating'' part. Just tell me, do you think the technique itself is effective? One J¨­nin and two Ch¨±nin were taken down in an instant. What do you all think?] [Senju Hashirama: Impressive!] [Uchiha Madara: Of all the people I''ve encountered over the years, no one surpasses you in sheer filth. I, Madara, acknowledge you as the strongest of them all!] [Senju Tobirama: So, what are you going to do next? They''re completely powerless now. Are you going to kill them, or¡­?] [Makoto Ito: What do you mean or? I''m not soft-hearted! Of course, I''ll kill them!] [Uchiha Madara: Now that''s the right attitude! Being kind-hearted and merciful is something only fools do!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, are you insulting me?] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Since when did you get so good at catching my indirect insults?!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 86 - 86: Sharingan Evolution [Senju Hashirama: Stop calling me a fool! I am no longer the person I used to be! I have realized my mistake!] [I also support eliminating them! After all, anyone who dares to attack their fellow villagers, especially children, deserves to die. I wouldn''t hesitate to crush them with my own hands!] [Uchiha Madara: Holy shit, is it really you, Hashirama? I never thought I''d hear you say something like that!] [Senju Tobirama: Neither did I! Is this really my elder brother?] Back in the real world, Makoto pulled out a kunai and stepped toward the three Root ninjas still writhing on the ground, vomiting uncontrollably. Naruto observed his actions, wondering what he was about to do. "Makoto, what are you planning to do?" Sasuke didn''t hold back and asked directly. "Kill them, of course," Makoto replied without looking back, his words shocking the three young ninjas. "But... but Makoto! They''re still ninjas from our village, right? And they have no power to resist now. I think we should report this to Grandpa Hokage instead!" Naruto said, his expression filled with hesitation. Makoto didn''t stop or turn around as he replied to Naruto. "Naruto, if it were you, would you ever forgive those who attacked your friends? Is that really your ninja way? What if they had actually succeeded in taking me away? Would you still say the same thing?" Naruto was momentarily stunned by his words. On the other hand, Makoto had no intention of wasting more time arguing with Naruto. He knew that if the conversation dragged on, things could take an unexpected turn. After all, the most powerful genjutsu in the world wasn''t the Distinguished Heavenly God, it was Naruto''s infamous Talk no Jutsu. If he continued talking, he might just end up letting the three Root ninjas go. Makoto appeared directly in front of the three Root ninjas. Without hesitation, he swung his kunai, swiftly slashing across each of their necks. Blood sprayed from their wounds as the ninjas collapsed lifelessly onto the ground. Makoto felt his chest tighten as this was his first time killing someone, and despite his resolve, he couldn''t stop the wave of emotions that followed. [Uchiha Madara: Brat, I didn''t expect you to be all talk and no action. But now that you''ve actually done it, this is how you react? You killed a few pieces of trash, and you''re already shaken?] [Senju Tobirama: Your psychological resilience is lacking. You are still too soft.] [Senju Hashirama: Shut up, both of you! He''s still a child. This is a normal reaction! This isn''t our era, where we had to go to war as kids!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, what the hell happened to you?] [Senju Tobirama: Exactly! Since when do you become a serious person, brother?] [Senju Hashirama: Just listen! Kids today are different from those in our time. Back then, we saw death every single day and we were forced to accept it. But these kids haven''t gone through the same hell we did. Tell me, isn''t it natural for Makoto to react this way?] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph. Well, he could''ve just used a Fireball Technique and ended it cleanly.] [Ito Makoto: Madara, I''m not trying to avoid anything. If I wanted to, I could''ve burned them to ashes in an instant. But what if I find myself in a war or a dangerous mission in the future? If I hesitate when it matters most, I might not survive.] [Uchiha Madara: Alright, kid. I see you''ve thought this through. I was just a little surprised by your reaction, that''s all.] __________ With that, the three Root ninjas were no more. Their bodies lay motionless on the ground, blood pooling beneath them. On the other side, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura stood in silence, their expressions conflicted as they watched Makoto. After a moment, Makoto turned to Sasuke and spoke calmly, "Sasuke, burn the bodies with a Fireball Technique." Having witnessed the massacre of his own clan, Sasuke had long since been gotten accustomed to death. Unlike Naruto and Sakura, he wasn''t shaken by what had just happened. Without hesitation, he formed a hand seal and released a Great Fireball Technique, engulfing the corpses in roaring flames. The bodies were quickly reduced to ashes, leaving only the smoldering remains behind. The incident had shaken all four of them. So, they each headed home in silence, lost in their own thoughts. Back at his house, Makoto took some time to calm his mind before focusing on other things. Feeling bored, he was about to check the group chat to see what everyone was saying, Makoto suddenly felt a sharp pain in his eyes. What was happening? Was he going blind? Makoto clutched his eyes, but the pain didn''t stop. His Sharingan began to change uncontrollably. His three-tomoe Sharingan rapidly spun, growing more red with each passing second. [Senju Hashirama: What''s going on? Is something wrong with his Sharingan?] [Uchiha Izuna: Holy Shit! How is this possible!?] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Shisui: He is awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan!] [Uchiha Fugaku: But how is this possible? Does killing someone made him awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan? I had to witness the death of close friend to awaken it, Damn it!] [Uchiha Madara: It''s probably an evolution triggered by the spiritual energy he inherited from us. Killing those three Root ninjas must have been the trigger. Although it''s a bit unusual, it''s not that surprising since Makoto already has Wood Style, the Senju bloodline, and a bunch of other abilities. It could just be a mutation that sped up his evolution.] [Senju Hashirama: Incredible! So his eyes are about to evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan? Are they the same as yours, Madara?] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! Mine isn''t just the Mangekyo, it''s the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan] [Senju Hashirama: Is there a difference between the two?] [Uchiha Madara: Simply put, the Eternal Mangekyo doesn''t lead to blindness. But a regular Mangekyo Sharingan will eventually cause its user to go blind if used too frequently.] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? So does that mean Makoto will lose his sight in the future?!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Hey guys, I did my best to make this as reasonable as possible by rewriting Madara''s explanation since it couldn''t be avoided. By the way, this was Madara''s original explanation. [Uchiha Madara: It should evolve. After all, this kid got my Sharingan before, and then got Fugaku''s Three Tomoe Sharingan. In addition, he just got out spiritual power, he should evolve into Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It''s also normal! Very normal!] Chapter 87 - 87: Fugaku Strikes Again [Uchiha Madara: Normally, as long as one doesn''t overuse their eyes, they should be fine. But this kid''s case is different.] [His awakening is highly unusual, and on top of that, he possesses Wood Style, the Senju bloodline, and Sage Arts. His recovery abilities should be quite strong.] [Still, it would be best for him to awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan as soon as possible.] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? So my Wood Style and Sage Arts are that incredible?] [Madara, in that case, why don''t you lend me your Sharingan? I want to try my ultimate technique with that cool blue armor thingy! ] [Uchiha Madara: Do you think the Sharingan is a toy? Besides, if you really want them, just wait until you''re resurrected and take two from Danzo''s body.] [And, it''s not blue armor thingy. It has a name! It''s called Susanoo!] [Senju Hashirama: Alright, alright. I''ll just take two from Danzo in the future then. That blue armor really does look amazing!] [Uchiha Madara: I''ll say it again! It is not just blue armor! It''s Susanoo! Su-sa-no-o! Are you even listening?! ] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, yeah. Blue Susanoo armor! [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Tobirama: By the way, each Mangekyo Sharingan grants different abilities, doesn''t it?] [Uchiha Madara: I can''t say for certain. While the same abilities can appear, most of them tend to be unique. I have no idea what abilities Makoto will awaken...] [Uchiha Shisui: I''m curious too!] [Uchiha Madara: The abilities usually manifest as a reflection of the wielder''s inner self.] [Uchiha Shisui: Oh, now that you mention it, Ancestor¡­ I wanted to change my clansmen''s minds and foster friendship with the village. That must be why I awakened Heavenly Distinguished Gods] [Uchiha Madara: What a waste of such a powerful ability.] [Uchiha Shisui: ...] [Namikaze Minato: If the Mangekyo Sharingan manifests based on one''s inner self, do any of you have any guesses as to what ability Makoto will awaken?] [Hyuga Hizashi: I have no idea....] [It¨­ Makoto: Grandpas, is it supposed to hurt this much? This pain is unbearable! It feels like I''m about to grow another pair of eyes! ] [Uchiha Madara: Brat, this is the most critical moment for your Mangekyo to awaken! Stop whining and focus! Your ability will reflect what you desire most, so think deeply, what is it that you truly want?] [Ito Makoto: Honestly, I''d love to have Shisui''s Heavenly Distinguished Gods! That ability would be incredible! Besides, I don''t really want anything else. I have a group of generous grandpas, uncles and aunties, so there''s nothing I lack.] [I genuinely can''t think of anything else I desire! ] [Uchiha Madara: Oh? Now that''s interesting. I''m curious to see what kind of ability you''ll awaken.] As they spoke, everyone watched as the three tomoe in Makoto''s eyes spun rapidly. Gradually, they merged into a distinct pattern, a six-pointed star. At that moment, Makoto had awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan! Shaking his head, Makoto looked around with a dazed expression. His vision was slightly blurred due to the strain of the awakening process. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, tell me quickly, what ability did you awaken?] [Uchiha Izuna: Yes, yes, hurry up and tell us!] [Senju Hashirama: +1!] [Senju Tobirama: +1!] [Namikaze Minato: 1+!] [It¨­ Makoto: Heavenly Distinguished Gods] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Holy shit!] [Senju Hashirama: Congratulations, Makoto! That''s an excellent ability!] [Namikaze Minato: Incredible!] [Uchiha Shisui: But why did you awaken my ability? Were you thinking about altering someone''s will just now?] Makoto glanced at Shisui''s message and smiled. In truth, during his awakening, he had thought of two Mangekyo abilities. One was Heavenly Distinguished Gods. The other was Obito''s Kamui. To his surprise, he had actually awakened Heavenly Distinguished Gods along with another ability similar to Kamui. Now, he needed to come up with an answer to Shisui''s question. If he admitted that he had been thinking about Heavenly Distinguished Gods, they would inevitably ask about his second ability. And he had no intention of revealing any information about Obito just yet. So, he made up an excuse. [Ito Makoto: Well, I was just thinking that if I had Heavenly Distinguished Gods, I could use it to lure all the beautiful kunoichi from other villages to ours...] [Uchiha Madara: Brat! This is not a game! You''re going to regret this later!] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Were you seriously thinking about picking up girls at a time like this?] [Senju Hashirama: What about your other eye? Shouldn''t it have a second ability?] [Ito Makoto: No, the ability in my other eye is something completely new, it''s called Nothingness] [Uchiha Madara: Nothingness? What exactly does it do?] [It¨­ Makoto: With Nothingness, I can imprison someone in a different dimension where they are completely powerless. In that dimension, they can''t use Chakra, can''t perform Ninjutsu, and can''t even utilize ninja tools. In other words¡­ once they''re trapped, they are entirely at my mercy!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn, with this ability, your opponents won''t even have the power to fight back!] After responding, Madara wore a strange expression, as Nothingness bore a striking resemblance to Obito''s Kamui. ''Does he also know about Obito? Or is this merely a coincidence?'' [Senju Hashirama: This is an incredibly powerful ability as well!] [Uchiha Fugaku: But¡­ why do I feel like his abilities are a bit strange?] [Senju Hashirama: Strange? What do you mean?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Think about it. He just said he wanted to pick up girls, and that''s how he awakened Heavenly Distinguished Gods. Now, his second ability allows him to put others completely at his mercy.] [In other words, if a female ninja falls under his control, he can imprison her in that dimension and do whatever he wants.] [Senju Hashirama: Holy shit!] [Senju Tobirama: Now that you mention it, These two abilities are strangely¡­ compatible.] [Uchiha Izuna: isn''t this a bit too ridiculous?] [Hyuga Hizashi: As crazy as it sounds¡­ I kind of see where Fugaku is coming from.] [Namikaze Minato: Witnessing the awakening of a Mangekyo Sharingan firsthand is truly fascinating. I just wonder how Makoto will actually use these two abilities.....] [Uchiha Fugaku: Isn''t it obvious? Besides picking up girls, what else would he do?] [Ito Makoto: FUGAKU!!!] At this moment, Makoto deeply regretted making that excuse. ________________________ Sparky''s Note: Want to hear a fun fact? Makoto wasn''t joking about using his MS abilities to pick up girls in the original and Fugaku wasn''t even part of the conversation. I turned it into a joke, swapped Tobirama''s lines with Fugaku''s, and added some extra flair. Pretty solid save, right? Chapter 88 - 88: Gundam, No, Susanoo! [Ito Makoto:What the hell are you all talking about? These are undeniably powerful abilities, but why do they sound so perverted when you guys describe them? And Fugaku, are you feeling salty after watching me awaken the Mangekyo so effortlessly?] [Uchiha Fugaku: What are you talking about? You were the one talking about using your powers to pick up girls! And I am¡­ definitely not jealous or salty!!] [Makoto Ito: I was just joking, damn it! And what''s wrong with awakening Distinguished Heavenly Gods? Shisui also awakened Distinguished Heavenly Gods, but you didn''t question him about it. So why are you making such a big deal about me?] [And isn''t my Nothingness ability amazing? For example, I can use Distinguished Heavenly Gods to lure kage-level ninjas from other villages and use my Nothingness to eliminate them! My abilities are all for the benefit of the village! Everything I do is for Konoha!] [Uchiha Shisui: Why do your words sound oddly familiar?] [Makoto Ito: Because that''s exactly what Danzo said right before he gouged out your eyes!] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Shisui: .....] Before Fugaku could respond to Makoto, a sudden message from Mito popped up, leaving everyone speechless. [Uzumaki Mito: Um, Makoto, can you use Distinguished Heavenly Gods on Hashirama and make him break up with Madara?] [Makoto Ito:...] [Uchiha Fugaku:...] [Senju Hashirama: MITO!!] [Uchiha Madara: Mito, have you lost your mind? What do you mean by break up? There''s nothing between us! Hashirama and I are just like brothers] [Makoto, forgot about them and tell me more about your abilities. Since your awakening was unusual, I''d expect your Mangekyo Sharingan to be different from the norm.] [Makoto Ito: That''s right! Thanks to all the good stuff you guys gave me, I don''t have to worry about going blind at all. On top of that, my Distinguished Heavenly Gods has a really short cooldown.] [As for Nothingness, there''s no cooldown whatsoever. I can use it continuously without any issues!] [Uchiha Madara: Shisui, what''s the cooldown time for your Distinguished Heavenly Gods?] [Uchiha Shisui:.....Ten years.] [Senju Hashirama: Ten years? That''s ridiculously long!] [Senju Tobirama: But It makes sense. After all, the technique can completely alter someone''s will without them even realizing it!] [Uchiha Madara: And what about you, Makoto? How long is your cooldown?] [Makoto Ito: I''m not entirely sure, but it definitely won''t exceed a year.] [Namikaze Minato: That''s incredible!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn, with that ability, you could bring a Kage-level ninja under your control every year. Give it a decade or two, Makoto would have an army of Kage-level ninjas and no other village would be able to stand against Konoha!] [Makoto Ito: Uncle Hizashi, that''s not possible.] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: What do you mean? Why wouldn''t it be?] [Makoto Ito: Do you really think there are that many Kage-level ninjas in the world?] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Now that you mention it, there really aren''t¡­ But wouldn''t that make your ability kind of wasted?] [Makoto Ito: Not at all! So what if there aren''t many Kage-level ninjas? There are plenty of beauties in the world!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Damn it! Didn''t you just say you were joking?] Makoto Ito: Hahaha! I''m just messing with you, Uncle Hizashi!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi: Brat! Stop calling me uncle! I''m not your uncle!] [Makoto Ito: Alright, uncle, I get it, uncle!] [Hy¨±ga Hizashi:...] Makoto was overjoyed after awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Both of his abilities were incredibly powerful. One was Distinguished Heavenly Gods, the most formidable illusion technique in existence, and the other was Nothingness, an ability akin to Kamui! ''But the best part?'' he thought excitedly. ''Starting today, I can finally control a Gundam, no, Susanoo!'' On top of that, he didn''t have to worry about eye strain or blindness. In other words, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was practically on par with the Eternal Mangekyo! Feeling satisfied, Makoto decided to call it a night and went to bed, while the rest of the chat group continued discussing. --- Meanwhile, at the duel grounds, Madara sat alone in his home, gazing silently at the moon. He was deep in thought, debating whether to continue with his grand plan or abandon it and focus on training Makoto instead. A part of him felt conflicted. He had spent years laying the groundwork, all for the sake of achieving true peace. But now....things had changed. His brother was alive, his best friend was here, and for the first time in a long while, he felt the urge to set everything aside and just be with them. As he pondered his Project Tsukuyomi and the strange nature of this chat group, his mind became a tangled mess. Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud bang. "Madara! Let''s go for a walk!" Hashirama grinned as he stepped inside. "Mito just went to sleep!" Madara let out a wry smile at his friend''s carefree nature. "Damn it¡­ there''s really no stopping you, huh? Fine, let''s go." And so, the two of them set off into the night. In the distance, two people were watching the backs of Madara and Hashirama. These two people were none than Tobirama and Izuna! __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 89 - 89: Madara, its not too late, is it? "I never thought I''d see the day when I''d be sitting here drinking with you," Izuna sighed, swirling the wine in his glass. Hearing this, Tobirama rolled his eyes and scoffed. "Neither did I, you damn Uchiha!" They exchanged glances before smirking and raising their glasses, the soft clink echoing in the air. "Speaking of which, our brothers are really something else," Izuna remarked, shaking his head with an exasperated expression. Tobirama let out a snort. "If one of them had been a woman, they''d probably be married by now!" He shook his head in disdain. "Hahaha! I think so too!" Izuna burst into laughter, slapping his thigh as if picturing the absurd scene. After finishing his drink, Tobirama placed his glass back on the table and looked at Izuna with a serious expression. "Izuna, aside from my elder brother, no one understands Madara better than you." His tone grew sharper as he leaned slightly forward. "Don''t think you can fool me. I can tell Madara is hiding something from us." "I''ve been studying the Uchiha clan since childhood, especially you and your brother. Based on my observations, Madara is definitely keeping something from us. As his younger brother, you must have noticed it too, right?" Izuna let out another sigh as he set the glass down gently. "I never expected you to notice it as well. I thought only Hashirama and I had picked up on it." He exhaled deeply before continuing. "I sensed something was off with my brother as early as when we first started living in the duel ground." "Sometimes, My brother had this distant, dazed expression... other times, he looked conflicted. But he never spoke a word about it, so I have no idea what''s really going on." Izuna ended with a wry smile. "But based on what I can tell, it must be related to resurrection," Izuna speculated. "My brother must have set up some kind of contingency plan in the world. After all, there''s only one thing he has ever truly wanted, and he''s not the type to give up so easily. He dreams of unifying the world and bringing about true peace and that was the promise he made with Hashirama." Tobirama had an annoyed expression. "Tch, I was hoping you''d tell me something new. I already suspected as much!" "Then why did you even ask me!?" Izuna shot back, clearly irritated. "Haha! That''s right. My mistake for expecting you to actually know something," Tobirama said with a mocking laugh. "You damn Senju bastard!" Izuna snapped. "Shut up, you evil Uchiha!" Tobirama barked back. The two bickered for a moment before breaking into amused smiles, raising their glasses once again. Tobirama then leaned back with a thoughtful expression. "So, what do you think we should do? Should we leave this matter to my brother, or should we step in?" As much as he despised Madara, he had to admit that Hashirama was the only one truly capable of handling him. Izuna rolled his eyes. "Aren''t you the so-called Senju genius? The one who invents techniques just because he''s bored? And now you''re asking me for advice?" If Makoto had been present to hear their conversation, he would have been ecstatic. After all, they were discussing the closely guarded secret of Madara, Project Tsukuyomi. And with just the subtle hints he had given them, they had already pieced it together. Meanwhile, on the other side, Hashirama and Madara stood in silence before a small river. Without a word, Hashirama bent down, picked up a stone, and tossed it into the water, watching as it floated. But the moment the stone touched the surface, the smile on Hashirama''s face faded. "Madara," he called out without looking back,"have you made your decision?" Madara was taken aback by Hashirama''s words. ''What''s with him all of a sudden? Did he already figure out my plans? Is he reading my mind? No¡­ how is this even possible?'' Forcing himself to calm down, he hid his shock with a puzzled expression. "What are you talking about?" Hashirama slowly turned to face him, the two standing side by side by the river, just like they had in their childhood. "Madara, how long do you plan to keep hiding it?" Hashirama asked in a calm tone. "I know you weren''t really dead all those years." Madara''s eyes widened in shock. "How do you know?!" "I had my suspicions even when I was alive. But after Makoto mentioned you were holding back during our final battle, I was certain that you were never dead." Hashirama continued, his tone growing heavier. "Not only did you survive, but you also orchestrated an entire series of plans, didn''t you? The one who attacked the village, the masked man the Fourth Hokage spoke of¡­ that was your doing, wasn''t it? What''s your true goal, Madara? The Nine-Tails?" He took a brief pause before stepping closer. "So, have you made your decision? Or will you continue clinging to your ideals?" Caught off guard, Madara narrowed his eyes. He locked gazes with Hashirama. After a long period of silence, he sneered. "Tch. So, what now? If I insist on my plan, are you going to stop me again? Are you going to kill me here?" To his surprise, Hashirama shook his head, his expression dead serious. "No. I''ve come to realize my mistakes, Madara. If you still wish to follow through with your plan¡­ this time, I''ll gladly help you." Madara''s entire body tensed upon hearing his words. His fists clenched involuntarily, and his voice trembled slightly, "Hashirama¡­ say that again." Hashirama repeated himself. "If you truly want to see your plan through¡­ I''ll help you this time." For a moment, there was only silence. Then, the sound of Madara''s laughter echoed across the river. "Hahahahahaha! Hashirama, I never imagined the day would come when you''d actually stand by my side!" As his laughter faded, a hint of regret flickered in his eyes. "What a pity¡­ If you had said this back when we were alive, the world might have already achieved true peace by now." Hashirama smiled and slowly lowered himself onto the ground, gazing up at the sky. "Madara, it''s not too late¡­ is it?" __________________________ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 90 - 90: Madaras Decision After hearing Hashirama''s words, Madara instantly became lively, his eyes gleaming with nostalgia as he began recounting the past. "Hashirama, your guess was absolutely right. I didn''t die back then, and I left behind a series of plans! If not for this chat group, I would have been resurrected in the future and completed the Project Tsukuyomi, finally bringing true peace to the world!" "And after that, I would have revived you so you could witness with your own eyes that our dream had finally been realized." "But now, with the appearance of this chat group, I''ve come to realize that the Project Tsukuyomi isn''t as important as I once thought. Every day, I get to see you and my brother again. Hashirama, do you know? This is only the second time in my life that I''ve felt such inner peace. The first time was when we built the village together." "More importantly, my strength has improved tremendously! Do you still remember our battle at the Valley of the End? During that fight, I actually bit off a piece of your flesh....." Madara suddenly paused before gripping his shirt and tearing it off, revealing a tattoo of Hashirama''s face on his chest. Upon seeing this, Hashirama raised a shaky hand and pointed at the tattoo, his voice filled with disbelief. "Madara¡­ have you lost your mind?! You actually have my face tattooed on your chest?!" Madara''s lips twitched in frustration. His expression darkened as he replied, "Can''t you take this seriously for once? Is it really that hard for you to focus? Stop coming up with those ridiculous thoughts and just listen to what I''m saying!" "Oh, Alright, alright, go on." Hashirama quickly straightened his posture, nodding as if he were a diligent student. Madara took a deep breath before asking, "Where was I?" "You just said you had my face tattooed on your chest!"Hashirama replied, pointing directly at his chest. Madara''s eyebrow twitched violently as he shouted back, "That''s not a tattoo, you fucking idiot!! Those are your cells! After implanting your cells, my Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan evolved into something entirely new." His voice dropped to a more serious tone as he continued, "It''s called the Rinnegan, the same legendary eyes as the Sage of Six Paths!" Hearing this, Hashirama''s eyes immediately sparkled with excitement. "Madara! Let me see it! Show me those ring eyes!" Madara''s temple throbbed in anger. "It''s called the Rinnegan, not ''ring eyes,'' you absolute moron!" "I know, I know! Just let me see it already!" Hashirama urged impatiently. Madara sighed deeply, rubbing his forehead before finally giving in. With a slight shift, his eyes changed from the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan to a pair of Rinnegan. Hashirama examined them closely, his brows furrowing. "So these are the ''Ring Eyes''? They don''t look as badass as your Eternal Mangekyo." Madara picked up a stone using Shinra Tensei and crushed it into dust to control his anger. "For the last time, it''s Rinnegan, not ''Ring Eyes''!" Hashirama quickly nodded, mimicking a chicken pecking at rice. "Yeah, yeah! Rinnegan, not Ring Eyes! I got it! So, what''s next? What exactly is this ''Project Tsuki no Me'' of yours?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exhaling heavily, Madara picked up a pebble and casually tossed it into the water. "In short, these eyes gave me a way to return from the dead. I left my Rinnegan behind in the world of living. After I get resurrected, my plan is to gather all the Tailed Beasts and become the Jinchuriki of the legendary Ten-Tails. Then, I would cast an illusion over the entire world, placing everyone in an eternal dream" As Madara finished explaining, Hashirama nodded slowly, his expression blank and unreadable. "So¡­ that''s your plan?" Madara narrowed his eyes. "Do you understand it now?" "Of course!" Hashirama replied with a straight face. "Isn''t it just about working together with you?" "You fucking idiot!" _______ The two sat in silence for a long while, neither speaking first. But, as expected, Hashirama couldn''t stay still for long. "So... Madara, are you really going through with your plan?" Madara crossed his arms and leaned back, responding in his usual roundabout manner. "When you came to get me just now, didn''t the fact that I followed you here already say enough?" Hearing those words, Hashirama''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Madara! Are you really giving up on your plan?!" "Since you''ve decided to train Makoto, I''ll join you. Just like when we built Konoha together. Besides, the most important thing right now is this chat group¡­ I still can''t figure out what kind of existence it truly is." The moment those words left his mouth, Hashirama practically leaped onto Madara''s back. "Madara! I knew you were the best!! This time, we''ll definitely bring true peace to the world!" "Get off me, you idiot! Stay away from me!" "Nope, not happening! Not unless you show me your ring eyes again!" "It''s fucking ''Rinnegan''! You literally just called them ''Rinnegan'' a moment ago! Why are you back to calling them ''Ring Eyes''?! Are you messing with me on purpose?!" And just like that, the two of them started bickering by the river, just like they had in their childhood. Meanwhile, back at Hashirama''s home, Mito sat quietly on the bed. With her Kagura''s Inner Eye, nothing that happened at the duel grounds could escape her eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips as she murmured, "Hashirama¡­ I hope this time, you and Madara can truly realize your dream." The arrival of the chat group, along with Makoto''s unexpected presence, had completely disrupted the original course of events, setting the story in an unforeseen direction. Back in the real world, Makoto was sleeping soundly, completely oblivious to these changes. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 91 - 91: Dont be a Tsundere The next morning, Makoto woke up, freshened up, and got ready to head to the Hokage''s office as Sarutobi had told him the day before that his training would start today and had called him over. At this moment, Makoto had no idea what had happened at the dueling grounds while he was fast asleep. If he knew, he would have been completely shocked. Madara had actually given up on his Project Tsuki no Me and was now planning to work alongside Hashirama to train him. After he revived everyone using the chat group''s function, their goal was to unite the entire world and achieve true peace. If Makoto found out about this, he''d be full of questions, as this was completely different from how things originally played out. Not only that, but this change would completely alter some of the most iconic moments in the future. Madara''s legendary entrance in front of the Shinobi Alliance, his peak battles, and the thrill he felt when facing Edo Hashirama....none of that would happen the same way. Even the famous scene where Hashirama told him to wait, and Madara actually sat there and waited calmly, would be different. [Senju Tobirama: Kid, you''re up surprisingly early today.] [Ito Makoto: Well, it''s my first day as Sarutobi''s student. I''m curious to see what he''s going to teach me.] [Senju Tobirama: Even though I can''t stand Sarutobi right now, I have to admit, when it comes to learning ninja techniques, he''s a genius.] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph, what''s the point of knowing so many techniques? Can he even block a single punch from me?] [Senju Hashirama: Forget a punch, just a slap would be enough.] [Senju Tobirama: Oh, shut up, both of you. Why is flexing the first thing you do in the morning?] [Ito Makoto: Hmph! If you two are really as strong as you claim, why not share some of your tricks with me? I want to learn your techniques too!] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: You little brat, you never miss a chance to ask for something from us.] [Group member Uchiha Madara has granted his combat experience to group leader Ito Makoto!] [Namikaze Minato: ¡­What?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Holy shit!] [Yuhi Shinku: What the fuck!?] [Might Dai: What in the name of youth!?] Not just the group members, but even Makoto was dumbfounded. ''What the hell is going on with Madara today? Why is he dropping a bombshell like this first thing in the morning? I didn''t even do anything!'' Madara had just handed over all of his combat experience without asking for anything in return. [Ito Makoto: Wait, hold on. Is the sun rising in the west today? Weren''t you the one who swore you''d never give me anything? Did you hit your head or something?] [Uchiha Madara: Brat, I just gave you something people would kill for, and you''re asking so many questions? If you don''t want it, just reject it.] [Ito Makoto: No way! Even an idiot wouldn''t turn this down. But seriously, what''s gotten into you? Why the sudden generosity?] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph, I''m in a good mood today. That''s all.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why are you taking so long to say it? We''re going to train Makoto together, and once he reaches Kage level, he''ll resurrect us! Then, we''ll unite the world and bring true peace!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, shut up!!] [Senju Hashirama: Don''t be a tsundere, Madara!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: MADARA!!] Once again, the two started bickering like children. But this time, Hashirama''s words left everyone stunned, including Makoto! [Ito Makoto: Wait¡­ Are you guys messing with me? Is this for real!?] [Namikaze Minato: What the hell happened while I was sleeping!?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Damn it! What happened while I was having a wet dream!?] [Hatake Sakumo: ¡­Excuse me? Did you just say that out loud?] [Uchiha Fugaku: If this is true, the Leaf Village will be unstoppable! Lord First and our ancestor training Makoto¡­ this is insane.] [Might Dai: This is the power of youth! On this glorious day, I''ve decided to do 5,000 push-ups! And if I can''t finish them, I''ll run 100,000 meters!] [Uchiha Madara: Why are you all acting like this? Aren''t you supposed to be famous ninjas of your era? Show some dignity!] [Namikaze Minato: Master, you can''t blame us. We all grew up hearing the legends about you and Lord First! And after seeing your strength in that duel, we realized we''re not even close to your level.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Ancestor! If this news spreads, I''m afraid the other villages will start making moves immediately!] [Senju Tobirama: Move? Can they move faster than my Flying Thunder God?] [Namikaze Minato: Exactly! First, I''ll use Flying Thunder God, then Rasengan, then Flying Thunder God Second Step, followed by Spiraling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Three. And after that, I''ll¡ª] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, shut up! Can you stop listing your moves? Don''t you know any techniques besides Rasengan and Flying Thunder God!?] [Namikaze Minato: Actually¡­ I do know Sage Arts] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? Sage Arts? Fourth, which sacred land did you learn it from?] [Namikaze Minato: Mount My¨­boku!] [Senju Hashirama: Ah, Mount My¨­boku? I learned mine from the Shikk¨­ Forest¡­] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 92 - 92: Susanoo Squadron While everyone was busy discussing Hashirama and Madara training Makoto, he still had a look of disbelief on his face. ''Did I just hear that right? Madara, the same Madara who refused to give me anything and even stopped others from helping me, had suddenly changed his mind and was now planning to train me?'' ''What the hell happened while I was asleep?'' Makoto felt like he was dreaming for a moment. Who was the strongest person in their chat group? Was it Hashirama? No. It was undoubtedly Madara, especially after he unlocked the Rinnegan. If Madara went all out, even Hashirama wouldn''t be able to defeat him. The shock from Hashirama''s words completely made him forget about the combat experience Madara had sent him. But once Makoto calmed down, he quickly clicked on it, wondering if this was just some weird dream. However, the moment he received Madara''s combat experience, he knew this was real. Suddenly, it felt as if he had spent years fighting on the battlefield. Looking back at the practical combat tests at the Academy, they now seemed like nothing more than child''s play. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, what are you thinking about? Why are you drooling?] [Ito Makoto: Next time I fight, should I use this line against my opponent "Do you want to dance?"] [Uchiha Madara: That line sounds perfect! I''ll use it next time, it really fits my style!] [Ito Makoto: Of course it does! After all, you are the Dance King of the shinobi world!] After managing to calm himself, Makoto made his way toward the Hokage''s office. He tried to keep his emotions in check, but the situation was still too surreal to fully process. From this moment on, the future of the world would be completely different. Some smaller details might remain the same, but major events would definitely take a new course. Makoto had a strong feeling that the Allied Shinobi Forces would still form in the future, but it would be for an entirely different reason. The other four nations would probably unite to fight against the Leaf Village. With that in mind, Makoto made a decision. He needed to bring back Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya. Tsunade was already on the list. Now, he just had to add the other two. [Namikaze Minato: Honestly, our group is ridiculously strong, don''t you think? Forget about Lord First and Master Madara! Just look at how many people here can use Susanoo!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph, is that supposed to be impressive?] [Uchiha Izuna: Well, I can use Susanoo.] [Uchiha Shisui: Me too.] [Uchiha Fugaku: ¡­Don''t forget me!] [Namikaze Minato: Fugaku, what do you mean? Have you awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan too?] [Uchiha Madara: What? You awakened the Mangekyo? Why didn''t you say anything before?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Ancestor¡­ The clan''s downfall happened under my leadership. I don''t exactly feel proud bragging about it¡­ But yes, I did awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Fugaku¡­my dear, don''t blame yourself too much¡­] [Uchiha Madara: Sigh, it wasn''t entirely your fault, Fugaku. That monkey bastard and one eyed pirate were the ones who destroyed the Uchiha Clan!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Thank you for understanding] [Uchiha Izuna: So, what''s your Mangekyo ability?] [Uchiha Fugaku: I have the power to briefly predict the future.] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s actually an amazing ability! That means our group now has four Susanoos! If we add Makoto in the future, that makes five!] [Namikaze Minato: But the scariest combination would be Susanoo and Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands. Lord First and Master Madara could team up, but Makoto might be able to pull it off solo in the future.] [Uchiha Izuna: Sigh¡­ If only that idiot Tobirama knew Wood Style, then we''d be able to pull off that combination too.] [Senju Tobirama: You''re the idiot! We''ll just use the Susanoo and Flying Thunder God Slash combo instead!] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Izuna: ¡­Wait, that actually sounds pretty cool.] [Senju Tobirama: Of course! I used it to kill you, after all.] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Minato, we should team up in the future. Let''s use the same combination as Lord Second and Ancestor Izuna.] [Namikaze Minato: Fugaku, Actually, we can do something even more exciting!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Minato¡­ What do you mean by that? I''m not into men!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, what did you just say? You want to do something exciting with Fugaku?!] [Namikaze Minato: Sigh, why are you all like this?! I meant something battle-related!] [I have half of the Nine-Tails inside me. With that, I can enter Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. That means we can combine the Nine-Tails transformation with Susanoo!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Oh¡­ So that''s what you meant. I was getting worried for a second.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Fugaku, there is definitely something wrong with you! Why did you have to twist his words like that?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: .....] [Namikaze Minato: Seriously, what were you even thinking? Has this chat group corrupted you?! You used to be so serious!] __________________________ Sparky''s Note: 900 Power Stones already!? But it was just 800 thirty minutes ago. How did you guys even pull that off? Honestly, when I set the Power Stone goals, I thought I was being smart. I really believed 1.5k was the most we''d hit in a week. But do you know how many we got last week? A whopping 2,900 Power Stones, almost 3k! On top of that, we hit 3 million views and 16k collections in just a month. These are some seriously impressive numbers, especially for a translation, let alone a chat group fanfic! I just want to take a moment to say thank you for all the support. I hope you guys keep it up! Also, I''ll probably be dropping a new fanfic soon, so stay tuned! Chapter 93 - 93: Chakra Paper [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, stay away from Fugaku from now on!] [No wonder you two were always hanging out when you were alive! Talking about the Uchiha clan integrating into Konoha? What a load of crap! Now I finally see what you two were really up to!] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, listen to my excuse! No, wait, I mean, just hear me out! There''s seriously nothing going on between us!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Mikoto, I really didn''t expect these two to be...¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: Sigh.....] [Uzumaki Kushina: Damn it, I feel like crying right now!] [Uzumaki Mito: Kushina, it''s okay to cry. You''ll get used to it after a while.] When Makoto saw this scene, he couldn''t hold back his laughter. He never expected yet another unexpected pairing to pop up. One weird couple after another kept appearing. Hashirama and Madara, Tobirama and Izuna, Sakumo and Might Duy¡­ and now, Minato and Fugaku. [Uchiha Madara: Minato, that combination technique you mentioned? I already used it against Hashirama back in the day. I called it Majestic Attire Susanoo.] [Namikaze Minato: Amazing! I never thought someone else would come up with the same idea! But honestly, the name could use some work. How about Supreme Heavenly Mecha God-Slaying Eternal Nine-Tails Infinite Spiral Radiance Divine Judgment Hyper-Evolution, The Ultimate Unstoppable Tailed Beast Annihilation Strike!] [Senju Hashirama: Nah, that''s way too stiff and long. How about Super Hyper-Ultra Tailed Beast Susanoo Overdrive Armor: Invincible God of Ninja Supreme Styles? It sounds smoother!] [Namikaze Minato: Hmm¡­ Then how about this? Explosive Super Cosmic Mecha: Invincible Nine-Tails Infinite Spiral Thunder Roar Heavenly Divine Martial Cannon Supreme Evolved Omega Tailed Beast Ultimate Ultra-God Descent! Now that has a nice ring to it!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, both of you. Instead of inventing new techniques, you''re wasting time coming up with useless names.] [Senju Tobirama: My big brother and Minato really have¡­ a similar naming sense. ] [Hyuga Hizashi: 1+] [Uchiha Izuna: 1+] [Hatake Sakumo: 1+] [Uzumaki Kushina: 100000+] [Uzumaki Mito: 10000000+] Seeing these responses, Makoto was having a hard time controlling his laughter. Why did these two always come up with such ridiculous names? What was going on in their heads? [Uchiha Shisui: I just realized... most of you seem to have partners, but I don''t have one....] [Uchiha Mikoto: Shisui, no! that''s actually a good thing! Don''t tell me you also want....] [Uchiha Shisui: ....] [Makoto Ito: Such a shame Itachi isn''t here. You and he would definitely make a great pair!] [Uchiha Mikoto: MY SON!?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Shisui, what is he talking about? I thought you and Itachi were just friends!] [Uchiha Shisui: Uncle, Aunt, don''t listen to his nonsense!] [Ito Makoto: Why are you panicking? I didn''t say anything weird. I just meant that if Itachi were here, you two would make a great duo since you trained together. Why are you so nervous? Feeling guilty about something?] [Uchiha Shisui: No! Itachi is like my younger brother!] ___________ "Sensei, I''m here!" Makoto flung open the door and stepped into the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen quickly put away his crystal ball and turned around. "Ah...Makoto! You came quite early!" [Senju Tobirama: That damn monkey¡­ What was he just hiding?] [Senju Hashirama: It looked like a shiny ball.] [Uchiha Madara: Tsk. It''s just a little crystal ball. Why are you guys making such a fuss over it?] [Ito Makoto: This is that peeping technique I mentioned earlier. It''s called the Telescope Technique.] [Senju Hashirama: Oh! So that''s what it is! He was peeping just now! No wonder he put it away in a hurry when Makoto walked in! ] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: That perverted bastard! Isn''t he supposed to be Hokage? How can he turn the Hokage''s office into a spying den?] Makoto ignored Tobirama''s rant and focused on Sarutobi, who was adjusting his robe and taking a slow drag from his pipe. "Teacher, what technique are you going to teach me today?" Makoto asked curiously. In response, Sarutobi took out a thin slip of paper and explained, "This is called a Chakra paper. It''s used to determine which Chakra attributes you naturally possess." "As you know, Chakra is a supernatural energy created by the fusion of physical and spiritual energy. It continuously circulates through the body and serves as the most fundamental force in a ninja''s training." "There are five primary Chakra natures: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, and Water. Each of these elements interacts in a cycle of natural strengths and weaknesses." "Fire is strong against Wind but weak against Water. Wind is strong against Lightning but weak against Fire. Lightning is strong against Earth but weak against Wind. Earth is strong against Water but weak against Lightning. Water is strong against Fire but weak against Earth." Sarutobi carefully explained each detail to Makoto, ensuring that he fully understood the significance of Chakra attributes. As a teacher, he took great care in passing down this knowledge, making sure his student grasped the fundamentals. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 94 - 94: Madara, Guess What? You Were Tricked Sarutobi explained as he held the Chakra paper in his hand, "As I mentioned earlier, this is used to detect the chakra attributes of an individual." He glanced at Makoto, checking his reaction before continuing. "If one possesses an affinity for the Fire attribute, the Chakra test paper will ignite and burn to ash," Hiruzen stated, briefly rubbing the thin paper between his fingers. "For those with the Wind attribute, the paper will split cleanly in half." "If the individual has an affinity for Lightning attribute, the paper will wrinkle upon contact. With the Earth attribute, the test paper will transform into dirt and crumble away." "As for the Water attribute, the paper will absorb moisture and become damp," "If you have an affinity all five attributes," Hiruzen added with an amusing smile "you will see a mix: one part of the paper will catch fire, another part will split, one will wrinkle, one will become wet, and the last part will break apart." "Now, let''s check your chakra attributes first," Hiruzen said, handing the paper to Makoto. "That way, you can learn which type of ninjutsu you should focus on." "Even if you don''t have the Chakra for one attribute initially," Hiruzen reassured him, with a gentle smile, "You can still learn them slowly" "As for me, you should know that I hold another title, The Professor." "This is because I have mastered all five basic nature transformations and possess knowledge of countless techniques. In other words, I can teach you any ninjutsu you wish to learn." With a knowing smile, Sarutobi asked, "How about it? Are you excited? Happy?" Makoto didn''t feel anything special at that moment. He wasn''t sure what his original chakra attributes were, but the group members had already shared all five basic nature transformations with him. That meant he now possessed all five chakra attributes. More importantly, he had gained Wood Style, Sage Arts, and the Sharingan, which meant he had all five elements along with Yin and Yang Release. Sarutobi, who had hoped to impress Makoto with his vast knowledge, was left speechless when he saw no reaction from him. [Uchiha Madara: So what if he mastered all five chakra attributes? Can he even take a single punch from me?] [Senju Hashirama: Can the so-called Professor block an attack from True Several Thousand Hands?] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Why do you always have to one-up me whenever I try to show off?!] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? So you get to show off, but I can''t? What kind of logic is that, Madara?] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Senju Hashirama: Hahahaha!] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it! Do you dare to duel with me?!] [Senju Hashirama: Why not, Madara? I''d love to see how strong your Ring Eyes are!] [Uchiha Madara: It''s called Rinnegan, not Ring Eyes, you idiot! Say it wrong one more time, and I''ll crush you with my Shinra Tensei!] [Makoto Ito: Oh? Madara, are you finally admitting you have the Rinnegan?] [Uchiha Madara: You little brat, how do you know all this?! Where are you getting your information?!] [Makoto Ito: Now that you''ve revealed your Rinnegan, does that mean you''ve given up on Project Tsukuyomi?] [Uchiha Madara: What ...? How do you know about that too?!] [Makoto Ito: That''s a secret. But I know all your dirty little secrets, Madara. I even know where your Rinnegan is right now! And guess what? You were tricked!] [Uchiha Madara: What do you mean? Tricked?! Who tricked me?!] [Makoto Ito: Haha, I know you''re freaking out, but hold on. Let me test my chakra attributes first, and then I''ll tell you!] [Uchiha Madara: You brat! What''s the point of testing them when you already have all the attributes?! Just tell me already!] [Uchiha Madara: Come on, kid! Explain yourself! What do you mean I was deceived?!] Madara kept shouting, but Makoto ignored him, leaving the legendary Uchiha confused and restless. Had he really been deceived? Who had tricked him? Could it have been Black Zetsu? But that didn''t add up. Black Zetsu had always claimed to be the manifestation of his will. But if it was Black Zetsu, what was its goal? Why would it deceive him? Madara found himself questioning everything. He didn''t doubt Makoto''s words for a second. There was no reason for the kid to lie to him. After thinking it over, Madara decided to hold off on pressing for answers. He would wait until Makoto finished the chakra test before demanding an explanation. [Senju Hashirama: Madara! What''s going on? Were you actually tricked? Who did it? Tell me! ] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama! I''m trying to think! Let''s wait and see what Makoto has to say!] [Senju Tobirama: Hmm¡­ Is there some kind of conspiracy here? Or maybe, Madara, your resurrection was a setup from the start? What if whoever tricked you planned to use you for something else?] [Uchiha Izuna: Damn it! How dare someone deceive my brother! When I come back to life, I''ll crush them with my Susanoo!] [Uchiha Madara: Enough already! I''m already pissed off. Just shut up for a bit!] Makoto ignored their chatter. He had more important things to deal with. He couldn''t just leave Sarutobi hanging. Turning his attention back to the chakra test, he was eager to get it over with quickly. He was planning to head to the training ground afterward to witness one of Konoha''s most famous Taijutsu techniques in action. The Legendary Thousand Years Of Death. Sarutobi placed a chakra paper in front of Makoto. All he had to do was inject his chakra into the paper, and it would reveal his attributes. Makoto picked up the slip and channeled his chakra into it. What happened next left Sarutobi completely stunned. One part of the paper ignited into flames, another split in half, another wrinkled, another became damp, and the last part crumbled to dust. Sarutobi''s eyes widened in shock. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 95 - 95: Kunai Aimed At The Ass Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Makoto in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief. "This... This...You have an affinity for all five chakra natures! he exclaimed. ''I never thought that at my age, I would find a disciple who matches me so perfectly!" He took a moment to gather himself, clearly excited, before continuing. "As I mentioned earlier, I hold the title of ''The Professor.'' The reason for this is because I have mastered all five Nature Transformations." "And now, it seems I can pass down everything I know to you!" Makoto put on a slightly confused expression, pretending not to understand. "Teacher, is having an affinity for all five chakra attributes really that impressive?" Of course, he knew just how rare and incredible it was. While it was possible for anyone to master a Nature Transformation with enough talent and effort, there was a reason why so few shinobi ever mastered all five. It was extremely difficult, to say the least. Seeing Makoto''s confusion, Sarutobi patiently explained, "It''s true that anyone can learn different chakra natures, even without an affinity. But the process is long and demanding, which is why most ninjas only specialize in one or two elements." "But since you naturally have an affinity for all five, you have a huge advantage. You''ll be able to learn jutsu much faster than others. When you eventually master all five elements, your learning process will be even more efficient." He continued, "For example, Danzo, the elder you met earlier, is a master of Wind Style. My teacher, the Second Hokage, was a master of Water Style. His Water techniques were so refined that even his casual jutsu could rival Forbidden Techniques in power." Sarutobi paused for a moment before adding, "Of course, they could use other elemental jutsu as well, but their true expertise lay in the elements they specialized in." Sarutobi Hiruzen continued, "On the other hand, I''ve mastered all five nature transformations. The biggest advantage of this is that once you control multiple elements, you can combine them to create even more powerful jutsu." "For example, merging Fire Style with Wind Style can greatly amplify a technique''s power. I even have a technique called the Five Release Great Combo Technique! By using the Shadow Clone Jutsu, I can summon multiple clones, each using one of the five elements¡ªFire, Lightning, Water, Earth, and Wind¡ªat the same time, creating a massive, destructive explosion!" Hearing this, Makoto nodded in understanding. "I see, Sensei! So, are you going to teach me a new jutsu?" Sarutobi gestured for Makoto to follow as he walked toward the door. "You''ve already learned the Shadow Clone and Rasengan, but remember, ninja training always starts with the basics! Today, I''ll teach you the fundamentals of chakra control, tree climbing and water walking! Let''s head to the training ground." Makoto followed Sarutobi to a training area behind the Hokage''s office. [Uchiha Madara: Tsk. After all that talk, I thought he was going to teach Makoto something powerful. And in the end, it''s just tree climbing and water walking? Can''t he tell Makoto is already past this level?] [Senju Hashirama: I guess his senses have dulled with age.] [Uchiha Izuna: Tree climbing and water walking? Hah! Kids these days have it easy. Back in our time...sigh...] [Namikaze Minato: Isn''t this just basic chakra control training? I already gave Makoto top-tier chakra control, so this should be a breeze for him!] [Makoto Ito: Indeed, it''ll be a walk in the park.] [Uchiha Madara: Then why are you going along with it?] [Makoto Ito: Well, I''m his student now, so I should at least pretend to listen, right?] [Senju Tobirama: Bullshit! You just want to show off in front of that monkey!] Unaware of the conversation happening in the chat, Sarutobi began explaining, "Don''t underestimate tree climbing and water walking. These exercises are designed to refine your chakra control." "You need to concentrate chakra at the soles of your feet. Once you can climb to the top of this tree without issue, we''ll move on to water walking!" As Sarutobi demonstrated the technique, Makoto found it almost effortless, thanks to the exceptional chakra control gifted to him by Minato. With a simple focus of his chakra, he walked up the tree with ease, reaching the top in seconds. Sarutobi was stunned. ''His chakra control...is incredible!'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing at the top of the tree, Makoto glanced down at Sarutobi and asked, "Teacher, does this count as success?" Sarutobi quickly regained his composure and smiled. "Not bad. You managed to do it after watching just once. It seems your chakra control is excellent! But don''t let this get to your head. When I was your age, I had no one to guide me, yet I still climbed trees with ease!" [Senju Tobirama: Bullshit! When I taught him to climb trees, it took him an entire day! No matter how much he tried, he just couldn''t do it! In the end, Danzo had to stand below him, aiming a kunai at his ass to make him move!] [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha! Tobirama, your student is as shameless as you!] ____________________ Sparky''s Note: Guys, you''re speed running this whole bonus chapter goals and reducing it to atoms. After I posted the bonus chapter for hitting 900 Power Stones, I went to sleep and when I woke up, we were already at 1.4k Power Stones! That''s the highest I''ve ever gotten in a single day. Nearly 800 Power Stones in just one day is unreal. Anyway, we''re only like 10 power Stones away from hitting 1.5k, so I''m posting the bonus chapter ahead since you''ll be hitting that in a minute. Chapter 96 - 96: Stunned Sarutobi Hiruzen watched in disbelief as Makoto effortlessly completed both the tree climbing and water surface walking practices. He was completely stunned. ''What kind of genius is this? How does Makoto have such amazing chakra control?'' ''With control like this, he''ll definitely have a huge advantage when he starts learning ninjutsu. It looks like I''ve really found a hidden gem!'' he thought excitedly. Even though he was shocked on the inside, he kept a calm expression. He bragged a little to Makoto, claiming that when he was young, he had also climbed trees and walked on water with ease and then advised Makoto not to become arrogant or impatient and to always stay humble. But little did he know, all his boasts were being ruthlessly exposed by Tobirama in the chat. "Now that you''ve learned these basics, I''ll teach you a technique," Hiruzen said with a smile. "This is called Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" He announced the name with pride, expecting Makoto to be impressed. But Makoto... was completely unfazed. Sarutobi explained the Great Fireball Technique, expecting Makoto to be impressed. However, in the chat, the reactions were far from what he had hoped for. [Senju Tobirama: A Great Fireball Technique? That''s it?] [Uchiha Madara: I thought he was going to teach something powerful this time, but it''s just the Great Fireball Technique?] [Senju Hashirama: This is kind of disappointing.] [Namikaze Minato: Honestly, Lord Third is doing better than I did. I remember when I was Jiraiya''s disciple¡­ He used to sneak into the women''s bathhouse every day and make me stand guard for him. If he got caught, he''d be the first to run, leaving me behind to take the beating¡­] Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: Damn...] [Namikaze Minato: And that''s not even the worst part! If I had actually seen anything, maybe the beating would''ve been worth it. But I didn''t see a thing, and I still got punished!] [Ito Makoto: You should''ve just followed Jiraiya to peek. At least then, the beating would have been worth it!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato! Are you saying you wanted to peek into the women''s bathhouse?!] [Namikaze Minato: No, no! I''m just saying it wasn''t fair that I got beaten when I didn''t even see anything!] Meanwhile, back at the training group, Hiruzen continued explaining the Great Fireball Technique and demonstrated it for Makoto. But Makoto was already losing interest. He had mastered this technique long ago. He casually formed a few hand seals and shouted, "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" A massive fireball burst forth, far exceeding Hiruzen''s expectations. Makoto turned to his teacher with a smirk. "Sensei, do you think my fireball is big enough?" Hiruzen was stunned yet again. He had lost count of how many times Makoto had shocked him today. First, the boy had breezed through the tree climbing and water surface walking practices like they were nothing. Now, he had effortlessly performed the Great Fireball Technique on his first try. ''This is nothing like when I trained Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru¡­'' He thought, completely baffled. Noticing Hiruzen staring blankly at him, Makoto waved a hand in front of his face. "Sensei? Sensei? What''s wrong with you?" "Ah!" Hiruzen quickly snapped out of his daze. Regaining his composure, he gave Makoto a puzzled look. "Makoto, did you already know the Great Fireball Technique, or did you just learn it now?" Makoto scratched his head awkwardly, then confidently lied through his teeth. "Well, I just saw you doing this and that, followed the instructions, and, uh¡­ it was pretty simple, honestly¡­" Hiruzen''s face went blank with disbelief. "You learned it just like that?" Makoto simply nodded, looking as if it was the most natural thing in the world. After a brief moment of silence, Hiruzen sighed and decided to move forward. "Well¡­ since you''ve already learned the Great Fireball Technique, I''ll teach you another ninjutsu!" "This one is also a Fire Style technique. It''s called Phoenix Sage Fire Technique." Hiruzen didn''t know that Makoto had already mastered nearly every Fire Style technique from the Uchiha clan, thanks to Fugaku. And so, history repeated itself. Hiruzen carefully explained the Phoenix Sage Fire Technique, breaking down its details step by step. But before he could finish, Makoto casually formed a few hand seals and shouted, "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!" A series of small fireballs shot out effortlessly, perfectly replicating the technique. Hiruzen stood there, watching in stunned silence. At this point, he was starting to question all his life choices. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 97 - 97: Otsutsuki Ichiraku Hiruzen had been stunned so many times that he eventually gave up trying to understand how Makoto was learning everything so fast. He just couldn''t wrap his head around what kind of monster he had taken in as a student. At first, he had thought Makoto was just a particularly talented civilian, someone who reminded him of Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Minato. That was the reason he decided to take him under his wing. But never in his wildest dreams did he expect this decision to lead him to train someone who might surpass all of his previous students. With a tired sigh, Hiruzen weakly waved his hand. "That''s enough for today." "You''ve learned chakra control exercises and two Fire Style techniques. Now, it''s up to you to practice and master them through daily training. You can take the rest of the day to do whatever you want." Then, as if remembering something, he added, "Oh, right. Team 7, Kakashi''s team, the one you saw yesterday, is training at Training Ground No.3 today." "They''re doing a drill, and I''ve already given Kakashi a heads-up about you. If you''re interested, you can go check it out." He continued, "As I told you before, being Hokage means I don''t have much time to teach you. But as a ninja, you''ll have to go on missions. For now, you''ll need to team up with other teams." "Before you start taking missions, it would be good to get familiar with Team 7. I''ll keep teaching you as we go, but remember, don''t let arrogance or impatience cloud your judgment. Learning takes time, and trying to rush it will only hold you back." "And most importantly, never forget the Will of Fire! If you truly want to become a great ninja, it''s something you must understand." "Wherever the leaves fly, the fire will continue to burn. That fire will illuminate the village, and from it, new trees will grow¡­" And with that, Hiruzen spent a full hour lecturing Makoto about the Will of Fire, making sure to drill the philosophy deep into his mind. [Senju Tobirama: Is he sick? He barely spent half an hour teaching, but then he talked about the Will of Fire for a whole hour. Is this training or brainwashing?] [Uchiha Madara: My head is pounding just listening to him. Does his mouth never get dry?] [Senju Hashirama: I have to admit, being able to talk nonstop like that is a skill in itself!] [Uchiha Izuna: At this rate, I''m seriously worried Makoto might end up brainwashed...] Finally, after an entire hour, Hiruzen finished his lengthy speech and gave Makoto a warm smile. "Makoto, do you remember what I just said?" Makoto confidently replied, "Of course! Wherever the leaves are flying, the fire is uncontrollable! The fire will burn the whole village and all the trees!" Hiruzen''s lips twitched after hearing his words. He stared at Makoto in disbelief before raising his hand and knocking him lightly on the head. "With that sleepy look of yours, I can tell you weren''t paying attention!" He let out a long sigh and shook his head helplessly. It looked like he still had a long way to go before he could set his student on the "right path." [Uchiha Izuna: Hahahahaha! I take back what I said earlier. Even if that monkey tries to brainwash Makoto, I''m pretty sure it won''t work on him.] [Uchiha Madara: Pfft! Hahaha! Since I joined the chat group, I''ve laughed more than I ever have in my entire life.] [The fire is going to set the whole village on fire and burn all the trees! Hilarious! Is this the legendary Will of Fire?] [Senju Hashirama: ¡­So the Will of Fire is just about burning wood now?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother! Please, stop using your remaining brain cells] With that, Hiruzen wrapped up his lesson for the day. The funny part was that Makoto had gained absolutely nothing from the session. If anything, he had just wasted time coming here. After all, he had already mastered everything Hiruzen had taught him. The two eventually parted ways, Hiruzen heading back to his office while Makoto wandered through the streets, looking for something to do. He knew Kakashi wouldn''t show up on time, so there was no point in rushing to the training ground. Instead, he decided to relax and hang out with Naruto and the others. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before that, he decided to eat. And what better place to eat than Ichiraku Ramen? Makoto had eaten there plenty of times before and had even taken the opportunity to carefully observe Otsutsuki Uncle Ichiraku. Honestly, with how mysterious the guy was, Makoto sometimes wondered if he might secretly be an Otsutsuki. But no matter how much he observed, Ichiraku always squinted his eyes so much that they couldn''t be seen. It was impossible to tell anything from his expression. "Hey, Uncle! One bowl of Ramen!" Makoto called out with a grin. Ichiraku turned to him with an exasperated smile. "Makoto, How many times do I have to tell you? I''m not your uncle! Why do you keep calling me that? I swear, you never used to call me that before!" __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 98 - 98: Master-Level Sage Arts! Reaching the Kage level! Makoto waved his hand dismissively and said, "Uncle, don''t stress over the little things! I want the super deluxe ramen! Oh, and pack a few extra portions too." Ichiraku gave him a puzzled look. "Can you really eat that much?" Makoto shook his head. "Of course not. How could I finish it all by myself? I''m bringing it for two idiots!" The "two idiots" he was talking about were obviously Sasuke and Naruto. Kakashi had tricked them, making them skip breakfast, and they had spent the whole morning starving. By now, they were probably beyond hungry. Makoto didn''t realize it, but he had also unknowingly developed the Sakura Filter. _________ Makoto never had the habit of saying thanks before eating. As soon as the food was in front of him, he dug in without hesitation. "Uncle, your cooking just keeps getting better!" Ichiraku sighed. "Makoto, how many times do I have to tell you? Stop calling me uncle. By the way, I heard Lord Third has taken you in as his student?" Makoto nodded as he swallowed a mouthful of noodles. "That''s right! I just got back from training at the Hokage''s office." Ichiraku''s smile widened. "In that case, let me treat you today to celebrate! You don''t have to pay." The moment Makoto heard that, he didn''t hesitate. "Thanks, Uncle!" "Damn it, I''m not your uncle!" But Makoto had already grabbed the packed ramen and was heading out the door. Ichiraku watched him go, shaking his head with a small smile. "This little brat..." As he turned back to his work, his daughter, who had been watching, spoke up. "Dad, why does he keep calling you uncle?" Ichiraku let out a helpless sigh. "How should I know? Anyway, keep an eye on the shop. I need to deliver an order." ________ Now, Makoto was on his way to the training ground, carrying the packed ramen. He glanced at his screen and saw a new message from Madara. [Uchiha Madara: Hey, kid, can you explain what you meant earlier when you said I was deceived?] Makoto grinned after seeing the message as he had only explained half of the situation before. [Ito Makoto: It means exactly what it sounds like. Don''t you understand simple words? You got tricked!] [Uchiha Madara: .....Fine, then tell me, who deceived me? And why?] [Ito Makoto: As you can see, I''m too busy to answer all your questions right now.] [Uchiha Madara: You brat!] Just then, a notification popped up. [Group Moderator Senju Hashirama has gifted the group leader Makoto Ito a Master-level Sage Arts technique!] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, can you explain now?] [Uchiha Izuna: Why is Hashirama more anxious than my brother, who''s the actual victim here?] [Senju Tobirama: Wouldn''t you be anxious if your man got deceived?] [Uchiha Izuna: ....] Izuna was about to laugh at Tobirama''s message until he noticed his own nickname. [Tobirama''s Little Wife] "Fuck!" [Ito Makoto: Lord First, thanks for the superchat! Everyone, make sure to thank him!] [Senju Hashirama: What does he mean by that?] [Senju Tobirama: Who knows? He always says things we don''t understand.] Without wasting another second, Makoto received the master level sage arts. The moment he accepted the gift, he felt an immediate shift in his body. His Chakra surged, his senses sharpened, and even his physique seemed to grow slightly stronger. But the most crucial change was that Makoto had finally reached Kage-level strength. The proof came when the chains binding his Revive button shattered into pieces! Before this, even though he got many good things from the group members, he was still a little behind from truly reaching Kage-level. At best, he could momentarily surpass that level in short bursts. But now, with the Master-level Sage Arts in his arsenal, he had officially stepped into the ranks of true Kage-level power. [Ito Makoto: Ahem..... it''s a long story to explain, so I''ll just take my time and tell you all about it!] [Several decades ago, during the Warring States Period, two great ninjas emerged. Their names were Hashirama and Madara.] [As children, they formed a deep friendship, so deep that they even considered each other soulmates. However, their families did not approve of their relationship¡­...] __________________________ Sparky''s Note: I know today''s chapters were on the shorter side, but I''m sure some of you have already guessed why. In most Chinese fanfics, the quality tends to dip around the 100-chapter mark, and this one is no different. At this point, it feels like the author just started writing whatever popped into their head, stuffing the story with an overload of gay jokes and long-winded Chinese references just to pad the word count. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, sigh.... enough about that. You guys managed to claim all seven bonus chapters this week. The last few days have been wild with all those powerstones pouring in. As much as I''d love to drop even more bonus chapters, it''s a bit tricky since I''ve started translating a new fanfic. That should be dropping soon. On that note, we''re about to hit 100 chapters in this one, how about leaving me a review? Chapter 99 - 99: Grandmaster Level Sage Arts [Uchiha Madara:...What nonsense are you spouting?!] [Senju Hashirama: Wait, wait! I want to hear more!] [Uchiha Izuna: Makoto, where exactly are you going with this?] [Senju Tobirama: Hah¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.] [Uchiha Madara: And brat, what do you mean by "the family doesn''t approve of our relationship?!" And why are you even talking about us? I already know all of that! Just tell me how I got deceived!] [Senju Hashirama: No, no, let him continue!] [Uchiha Izuna: .....Hashirama, why are you more invested in this than my brother?] [Senju Tobirama: He''s always been like this. Just ignore him.] [Ito Makoto: I know you''re in a hurry, but don''t rush me. Let me build up the suspense. Now, where was I? Oh, right! Later, Hashirama and Madara became famous throughout the world! One was called the God of Shinobi, and the other was known as the Ghost of the Uchiha.] [These two lived through the turbulent Warring States period, both committed to bringing peace. Eventually, when they grew tired of the endless wars, they joined forces and created the Hidden Leaf Village.] [The goal of these two was to establish peace and prevent children from being forced onto the battlefield. Hashirama became the First Hokage, and for a time, the two of them lived in relative peace. But that peace did not last, as their differing philosophies soon clashed.] [Though they were once close friends, their perspectives on how to achieve peace became irreconcilable. Hashirama believed that love and understanding could bring harmony to the world, whereas Madara believed that only overwhelming strength could ensure true peace. That only by forcing submission through power could lasting stability be achieved.] [Additionally, Madara''s brother-in-law, Tobirama, constantly opposed him and worked to suppress his clan.....] [Senju Tobirama: Wait a damn minute, when did I become Madara''s brother-in-law?!] [Uchiha Madara: Kid, I asked you one thing, but why are you telling my whole life story?! And just how the hell do you know all this?!] [Senju Hashirama: It''s quite refreshing to listen, Madara.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you idiot!] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother!] [Ito Makoto: Can you all stop interrupting me?!] [Uchiha Madara: Fine! Keep talking!] [Ito Makoto: Now, in addition to suppressing the Uchiha Clan, Tobirama also played a big role in Madara''s hatred. After all, Tobirama was responsible for the death of Madara''s younger brother, Izuna, which created an irreparable rift between them.] [Uchiha Izuna: ...Do we really have to bring that up?] [Senju Tobirama: It was a battle! Don''t make me the villain here!] [Ito Makoto: With his ideology clashing with Hashirama''s, the growing pressure from Tobirama, and the Uchiha Clan refusing to support his stance, Madara reached his breaking point. Eventually, he stumbled upon the stone tablet hidden deep within the underground bunker of the Naka Shrine.] [Only those who awakened the Sharingan could partially read the inscription. But Madara, having awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, believed he understood the full message.] [However, what he didn''t know was that the tablet had been tampered with, by Black Zetsu.] [Uchiha Madara: What¡­?] [Ito Makoto: That''s right! The inscription was altered to manipulate you into thinking that only you could change the world. You unknowingly became a pawn in someone else''s plan.] [Uchiha Izuna: So¡­ my brother was tricked into thinking he was the savior of the world?] [Senju Hashirama: That Black Zetsu¡­ damn bastard! How dare he deceive Madara! I will never forgive him!] [Uchiha Madara: BLACK ZETSU!!!] [Ito Makoto: After reading the inscription, Madara believed that leaving the village was the only way to achieve his vision.] [But when he tried to take the Uchiha Clan with him, they refused. They had grown too comfortable with the stability and peace of the village.] [Left with no other choice, Madara left alone. The rest, as you all know, led to the final battle between Madara and Hashirama. Though Madara was declared dead, he had actually faked his death, later awakening the Rinnegan after fusing Hashirama''s cells with his own.] [He then spent years preparing for the project Tsukuyomi, believing it was his own idea. But in reality, he had been dancing in the palm of Black Zetsu''s hand all along.] [Uchiha Madara: No way...This can''t...be real!] [Senju Tobirama: So the great Madara was nothing more than a puppet?] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, TOBIRAMA!] [Uchiha Izuna: ...This is really depressing.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, It''s okay. Everyone make mistakes atleast once in their life] [Uchiha Madara: But I still don''t understand! Why? What was the purpose of deceiving me?! What good did my resurrection do for Black Zetsu?!] [Ito Makoto: Ah¡­ That takes us even further back. Sigh, storytelling is tiring! If you really want to hear it, I need some motivation.] [Uchiha Madara: Damn brat!] [Senju Tobirama: Hahahaha! I expect no less from you kid] [Uchiha Izuna: Makoto, I have nothing left to give you. You already awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan and know all the Fire Style Techniques of our clan¡­] [Ito Makoto: Look, it''s simple. You guys are curious and want answers, and I provide them. In return, I get rewarded. Everybody wins. Isn''t that fair?] [Group Moderator Senju Hashirama has shared Grandmaster Level Sage Arts with group leader Makoto Ito!] [Ito Makoto: Now that''s the way to go! Grandpa First, you are the best!] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 100 - 100: The Otsutsuki Clan ''What''s going on with Hashirama? He just gave me master-level sage arts not long ago. Is it because of Madara? But why does he seem more anxious than Madara?'' Makoto wondered, feeling amused as he glanced at the messages popping up. [Namikaze Minato: As expected of the Lord First! You''re really generous!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Sigh, we mere nobodies can''t compare to him.] [Group member Uchiha Madara presents 10¡Á Chakra to group leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Senju Tobirama presents his Mastery of Impure World Reincarnation to group leader Makoto Ito!] [Group member Uchiha Izuna presents Mangekyo Sharingan to group leader Makoto Ito!] [Uchiha Izuna: Makoto, even though you already have the Mangekyo Sharingan, it hasn''t reached the Eternal stage yet. Since your Sharingan originally came from my brother, that means your eyes share the same source as his. With my Mangekyo Sharingan, you should be able to awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.] [Makoto Ito: Thank you all for the rewards! My motivation is off the charts! You were all curious, right? I''ll make sure to satisfy your curiosity!] [But first, let me claim these rewards.] Without wasting a second, Makoto clicked to claim all the rewards. [Uchiha Madara: Brat, can you get on with it now? The rewards aren''t going anywhere!] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah! Stop teasing us and continue the story!] [Senju Tobirama: Judging from everything we''ve heard so far, there''s definitely something lurking in the shadows. Black Zetsu seems to be the one pulling the strings.] [Senju Hashirama: Damn that bastard! When I get resurrected, I''m going to hunt him even if he ran to the ends of the world!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, stay out of it. I''ll take care of that scheming rat myself!] [Senju Hashirama: No way, Madara. What if he tricks you again? I can''t let you face him alone!] [Uchiha Madara: Do you think I''m dumb enough to fall for his tricks twice?!] [Senju Hashirama: Is that even a question? Of course, you are! You''re just as much a fool for peace as I am!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: MADARAA!!] [Senju Tobirama: Seriously, can we focus? This isn''t the time for another one of your fights.] After claiming all the rewards, Makoto felt a surge of power coursing through his body. More importantly, just like Izuna had said, he had finally awakened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. [Makoto Ito: Alright, everyone, listen up. A long time ago, people lived peacefully on this planet until one day, an unknown alien race arrived, the Otsutsuki Clan.] [The Otsutsuki travel from world to world, planting Divine Trees to grow chakra fruits that give them immense power and longevity. These trees are created by fusing with a Ten Tails, a monstrous creature that acts as both a guardian and a power source for the tree.] [Otsutsuki Kaguya and Otsutsuki Isshiki were sent to this planet to plant a Divine Tree and harvest its chakra fruit. But Kaguya betrayed Isshiki, launching a surprise attack that left him mortally wounded. She then consumed the chakra fruit herself, gaining god-like power.] [Later, she gave birth to two sons. The eldest, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, became known as the Sage of Six Paths, the first person to spread chakra to humanity. Her younger son, ¨­tsutsuki Hamura, became the ancestor of the Hyuga Clan and eventually led his people to the Moon.] [However, Kaguya feared that other Otsutsuki would come looking for the stolen chakra fruit. To prepare for their arrival, she decided to cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi on the world, turning its people into White Zetsu soldiers to fight for her.] [When her sons learned of her plan, they stood against her. After an intense battle, Hagoromo and Hamura managed to seal Kaguya away and split the Ten Tails into nine separate Tailed Beasts. Hamura then led his people to the Moon to guard her prison.] [But before she was sealed, Kaguya created Black Zetsu, a sentient being tasked with ensuring her eventual return. For centuries, Black Zetsu manipulated history from the shadows, shaping events to resurrect Kaguya.] [Everything that happened, including Madara''s actions, was orchestrated by Black Zetsu. He tricked Madara into believing that the Infinite Tsukuyomi was his own plan when, in reality, Madara was just another pawn in Black Zetsu''s long game to bring Kaguya back.] [Senju Hashirama: This¡­ This is insane! Why are aliens involved?!] [Uchiha Madara: So Black Zetsu isn''t my will incarnate¡­ He''s Kaguya''s creation!] [Senju Tobirama: Which means Black Zetsu has been in our world for thousands of years, manipulating everything behind the scenes.] [Namikaze Minato: Then¡­ the Sage of Six Paths was real all along?] [Hyuga Hizashi: The Hyuga Clan has ancient records mentioning a ''Rabbit Goddess.'' I always thought it was just a myth¡­] [Yuhi Shinku: This is completely insane¡­] The entire group fell silent, struggling to wrap their heads around what they had just learned. To them, these were just ancient legends. But now, those myths were turning out to be the truth. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 101 - 101: White Light Blade Technique In the Pure Land, Madara sat quietly, drowning I''m self-doubt. ''Was I really manipulated for years? Was I just a pawn this whole time?'' ''I thought I could bring true peace...Damn it!'' [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, does that mean our world will still face threats from the ¨­tsutsuki clan in the future?] [Makoto Ito: Bingo!] [Senju Tobirama: I thought our era was already chaotic enough, but it sounds like the future will be even worse.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, just how strong is this ¨­tsutsuki clan?] [Makoto Ito: Each one of them is at least as strong as Kaguya, if not stronger. Most of them have abilities on par with the Rinnegan. Just Kaguya and Isshiki alone could defeat all of you. And guess what? Kaguya isn''t even a fighter.] [Uchiha Madara: WHAT?!] Madara was stunned. He knew firsthand how powerful the Rinnegan was since he had awakened it himself. But now he was hearing that most of the ¨­tsutsuki clan had powers just as strong, if not stronger? Even Hashirama''s face darkened. If what Makoto said was true, then the ¨­tsutsuki weren''t just another enemy, they were monsters. For a while, the chat went silent. Everyone was struggling to process this shocking revelation and worrying about what the future held for the world. ___________ Meanwhile, in the real world, Makoto finally arrived at Training Ground No. 3. As soon as he stepped in, he saw Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura sprawled out on the ground, completely exhausted. "Damn it! Why isn''t Kakashi-sensei here yet?" "He told us to meet up in the morning, but it''s almost ten o''clock now!" Hearing Naruto''s complaints, Makoto chuckled internally. ''Ten o''clock? Even if you wait another two hours, Kakashi still won''t be here.'' [Hatake Sakumo: What''s going on? Kakashi''s late again? What is he up to?] [Senju Tobirama: Do ninjas these days not even know the meaning of punctuality?] [Senju Hashirama: And it looks these poor kids have been waiting for so long!] [Namikaze Minato: Didn''t Kakashi tell them to meet in the morning? Why is it almost noon and he still hasn''t shown up?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Maybe he''s on a mission? He is a J¨­nin, after all. Unexpected missions do happen.] [Namikaze Minato: That makes sense¡­ I guess.] [Hatake Sakumo: If it''s a mission, then fine. But if he''s just slacking off¡­ That''s another story. I can''t believe he turned out like this, always arriving late, spending all day reading those smut books¡­ Sigh, this is my all fault.] [Makoto Ito: What if he''s just¡­ late for no reason?] [Namikaze Minato: No way, right?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, are you serious? Didn''t you see how late he was last time? All the teachers came and picked up their students, but he was nowhere to be found! He''s probably off reading Master Jiraiya''s books somewhere.] [Uchiha Mikoto: That actually makes a lot of sense. And look at how exhausted those kids are! He made them come here early in the morning, on empty stomachs, and now it''s almost afternoon! They must be starving!] [Hatake Sakumo: If my son really doesn''t have an excuse and is just being lazy, I swear, when I get resurrected, I''ll personally set him straight.] [Makoto Ito: No need for you to do it, Senior Sakumo. This is a small issue! I can handle it. Just teach me White Light Blade Technique, and I''ll make sure Kakashi never touches those books again!] [Hatake Sakumo: Honestly, Makoto, I did consider passing my sword techniques to you. But after seeing the things you''ve learned from Lord First and Senior Madara, I''m not sure if my skills would even be useful to you anymore.] [Makoto Ito: Don''t say that. Back in the day, your name struck fear in the hearts of shinobi from other villages. You were a legend, the White Fang of the Hidden Leaf! People even compared you to the three Legendary Sannin!] [Hatake Sakumo: Sigh¡­ That was a long time ago. Let''s not bring it up.] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! It''s all because of that scheming old thief, Evil Sarutobi! Sakumo was one of the village''s strongest shinobi, yet he was forced into suicide. What kind of Hokage lets that happen?! I''m having a word with him the moment I get the chance!] [Makoto Ito: Whoa, Grandpa Second, you''re changing things up! No more ''evil Uchiha'' talk? Now it''s ''evil Sarutobi''?] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph! They''re both evil! But Sarutobi is worse!] [Uchiha Izuna: Sigh¡­ What did I expect from you, you Uchiha hater?] [Senju Tobirama: I don''t hate them for no reason. I hate them because they are hateful. As I always said, ''Hate on an Uchiha once a day, keep the troubles away!''. Now, I will add Hiruzen to the list!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNAAA!!] [Namikaze Minato: Sigh¡­ They''re at it again.] [Makoto Ito: This is what happens when you put two stubborn old men in the same place.] [Uchiha Izuna: Who are you calling old, brat?] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, you little brat!] [Hatake Sakumo: Weren''t we talking about my son? Why are you two fighting?] [Makoto Ito: That''s right! So, Senior Sakumo, do you want me to teach Kakashi a lesson?] [Hatake Sakumo: Well, just don''t be too harsh on him¡­ After all, it''s mostly my fault that he turned out this way.] [Group Member Hatake Sakumo has gifted the White Light Blade Technique to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 102 - 102: I AM SO DONE WITH THIS SHIT [Makoto Ito: Huge thanks to my big bro for sending me the White Light Blade Technique! Everyone, show some love for my awesome bro!] [Hatake Sakumo: Uh¡­ didn''t you just call me "senior? Since when did I become your "big bro"?] [Makoto Ito: Well, obviously because you''re my number one big bro, senior!] [Senju Hashirama: Hold on a second! Shouldn''t I be at the top of that list? I''ve given you so many good things!] [Makoto Ito: You''re all number one! Every single one of you is my amazing big bro!] Makoto sweet-talked Hashirama the same way a streamer does when they receive super chats. Then, without hesitation, he clicked to accept the White Light Blade Technique. Grinning from ear to ear, Makoto happily added another powerful technique to his collection. Taking a moment to reflect, Makoto realized just how much he had gained since joining this legendary chat group. He had collected a vast range of techniques, covering nearly every chakra nature, and had unlocked countless unique abilities after enabling the view-sharing feature. Then there were the Sage Arts, the Senju Bloodline, and Wood Style he got from Hashirama, along with Madara''s extensive combat experience and a Single Tomoe Sharingan. He had also scammed a Three Tomoe Sharingan and the Uchiha Clan''s Fire Style Technique Collection out of Fugaku, as well as the Rasengan and Area Scanning Technique out of Minato. On top of that, he had received an enormous boost in spiritual energy, and thanks to Izuna''s Mangekyo, he had successfully awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Now, with the Hatake sword technique from Sakumo, he was basically an all-around powerhouse, not that he wasn''t already. After mentally reviewing his insane power-ups, Makoto shifted his focus to the training ground. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were still sitting there, looking completely exhausted. "Oi! What''s up with you guys?! Why do you look like zombies? Makoto called out as he walked toward them. The three hadn''t noticed him until he spoke, and his sudden voice startled them all. Naruto immediately jumped up. "Gah! Makoto, you scared the hell outta me! When did you get here?! Weren''t you supposed to be training with Grandpa Hokage?" Sasuke was startled too, but he quickly hid it with his usual cool expression. As for Sakura, Makoto glanced at her briefly before speaking again. "Of course, I already went to the Hokage''s office and spent the whole morning grinding. Not only did I master Water Surface Walking and Tree Climbing, but I also learned two Fire Style techniques!" He bragged a little, just to annoy them. "I''m just here to check on your assessment. Master asked me to take a look. Since we''ll be working together in the future, I figured I''d drop by," he added with a smile. Hearing that, the three of them couldn''t help but feel jealous and even more frustrated with Kakashi, who still hadn''t shown up. "Damn it, that''s so unfair!" Naruto whined. "You already learned a technique?! Man, I wish I was Grandpa Hokage''s student instead of being stuck with our so-called teacher, who hasn''t even shown up yet!" He clutched his stomach and groaned, "Ugh¡­ I''m starving." Makoto burst out laughing at his words. "There''s no way you actually skipped breakfast, right?" Then, walking around Naruto, he pointed at him and smirked. "There''s just no way you really sat around doing nothing all morning while your teacher still hasn''t shown up?" "I already learned two techniques, and someone here just wasted the entire morning?" Naruto flopped onto the ground, utterly defeated. "Makoto, where the hell did you learn to be this sarcastic?" Sasuke was clearly annoyed as well, crossed his arms and quickly covered it up, "Tch." [Senju Tobirama: There''s no way he thinks no one noticed it, right?] [Uchiha Izuna: There''s no way you''re seriously gonna start repeating this, right?] [Senju Tobirama: There''s no way you really got stabbed to death by me, right?] [Uchiha Izuna: There''s no way you really died a virgin, right?] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! This is fun! Madara, let''s join in too!] [Senju Hashirama: There''s no way you really tattooed my face on your chest, right?] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT THE HELL UP, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!!!] [Senju Hashirama: .....] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire chat group went silent for a moment, shocked by Hashirama''s message. [Namikaze Minato: Hold up! Master Madara actually tattooed Lord First''s face on his chest?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: That''s¡­ a pretty intimate spot.] [Yuhi Shinku: Is this some kind of soul bond?!] [Might Duy: This is the power of friendship!!! Sakumo, I wanna get a tattoo of your face too!] [Hatake Sakumo: GET AWAY FROM ME, FUCKER!!] Meanwhile, Madara was losing his mind. His friendship with Hashirama was already constantly misunderstood, and now this idiot had to bring up that matter for everyone to see. [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA, YOU MORON!!! I SWEAR I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!] [Senju Hashirama: Whoa, whoa, don''t be mad, Madara! Look, you got my face tattooed on your chest, and I haven''t complained at all, so why are you so upset?] [Come on, anger is the devil''s playground! Don''t let your temper get the best of you. It''s all fun and games!] Hashirama''s words echoed in Madara''s head like an annoying mosquito buzzing nonstop in his ear. [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP!!! Mito, please, come get your man!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hah! If I wasn''t his wife, I''d have thought he was YOUR man. Why the hell did you get his face tattooed on your chest? Care to explain?] [Uchiha Madara: I CAN''T TAKE THIS SHIT ANYMORE! I''M SO DONE WITH YOU GUYS!] [Makoto Ito: Hahaha! Madara, I have just one question. Aside from your chest¡­ did you perhaps get his face tattooed somewhere else?] [Senju Tobirama: .....I regret opening the chat today.] [Uzumaki Mito: Madara, don''t you dare ignore this question.] [Hatake Sakumo: ...Suddenly, I''m invested in this.] [Namikaze Minato: Master Madara, we''re waiting for an answer.] [Uchiha Madara: I''M LEAVING. DON''T EVER TALK TO ME AGAIN!!!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 103 - 103: Fugakus Strategical Retreat [Uchiha Fugaku: Makoto, I think you''re taking this too far.] [Our ancestor wouldn''t do something like that without a reason.] [Uchiha Madara: Sigh¡­ At least someone gets me. I had to merge with Hashirama''s cells to awaken the Rinnegan, but do you know what happened?] [His cells were completely insane! The moment they fused with mine, they went out of control and formed his face right on my chest! I couldn''t stop it!] [Uchiha Fugaku: See? I told you!] [Makoto Ito: No, this is fate! The ultimate connection between them! True love knows no limits!] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Uchiha Fugaku: ...] Fugaku gave up trying to defend Madara when he realized Makoto was just messing with him. He knew that if he argued any further, Makoto would start teasing him next. Meanwhile, out in the real world, Naruto sat on the ground, still sulking. But suddenly, his nose twitched twice. Sasuke, who was sitting nearby, also picked up on something and turned toward Makoto with suspicion. "Oi, Makoto! You got food on you? Hand it over!" Makoto blinked at Naruto''s expectant, puppy-like eyes. "What kind of bloodhound senses do you have?! It''s packed in three layers! How the hell did you guys even smell it?!" He then sighed, "Well....I knew you two idiots were gonna skip breakfast, so I stopped by Ichiraku and grabbed some ramen to go. Here." Naruto''s eyes sparkled the moment he heard that. "Makoto, you''re my best friend! I LOVE YOU!" Without hesitation, he lunged forward, arms wide open, aiming to give the highest form of appreciation, the ultimate bro hug. But Makoto calmly placed a hand on his face and pushed him back. "Give me some personal space. Back up." After that, he handed over the food. Naruto was practically bouncing with excitement, circling the ramen like an overenthusiastic puppy. "Oh! Oh! You got my favorite ramen?! Makoto, you''re a genius! How did you know?!" Makoto rubbed his temples. "I didn''t. Uncle Ichiraku gave it to me for free after hearing I got accepted as the Hokage''s disciple." "Damn, you are so lucky!" Naruto said, ripping open a bowl and inhaling the food like a vacuum cleaner. Sasuke sat stiffly, clearly wanting to take a bite but too proud to just dive in like Naruto. He tried his best to look disinterested, sneaking quick glances at Naruto''s bowl. But his stomach had other plans. A deep, loud rumble echoed through the training grounds, completely shattering his cool image. Makoto grinned at the embarrassed look on Sasuke''s face. "Sasuke, just eat, man. I got plenty." Sasuke turned his head away, crossing his arms. "Hmph. I''m not really hungry. I''m just¡­ eating since you asked." Makoto rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say. Just eat before Kakashi shows up." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was all the encouragement Sasuke needed. He snatched a bowl and started eating just as fast as Naruto. Sakura, on the other hand, sat awkwardly on the sidelines. She wasn''t particularly close to Makoto like the others, and their last interaction hadn''t been the friendliest. During a briefing at the Academy, Makoto had bluntly told her she was in the way, and she hadn''t forgotten. Noticing her hesitation, Makoto sighed. As much as he wasn''t a fan of Sakura, it didn''t feel right to leave her out while the rest of them enjoyed a meal together. "Hey, Sakura, you want some? I brought extra." Her face lit up upon hearing his words, "Really? Thanks, Makoto! That''s so nice of you!" She quickly took a bowl, joining the rest of the team in their impromptu ramen feast. Thankfully, Makoto had accounted for Naruto''s absurd appetite, or the food would''ve been gone in an instant. Leaning back, Makoto watched the three of them eat with a slight smile on his lips. [Senju Hashirama: What a beautiful sight! This is exactly what I wanted to protect! This¡­ is the Will of Fire!] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, do you remember the first thing you said to me when you tried to convince me to build the village together?] [Senju Hashirama: Of course I do! Our clans were still at war back then. I told you I wanted to build a village, a safe haven where young ninja could grow up in peace, where they could laugh and smile without fearing war.] [Uchiha Madara: Heh. You actually remember every word.] [Senju Hashirama: Of course! How could I forget such an important moment?!] ------ Back at the training grounds, Naruto slurped up the last of his ramen and let out a satisfied sigh. "Man, that hit the spot!" Sasuke wiped his mouth, trying to act like he hadn''t just eaten faster than Naruto. "It was alright." Sakura smiled shyly. "Thanks, Makoto." Makoto just waved them off. "Yeah, yeah. Just remember this the next time you guys think about skipping breakfast." Naruto''s eyes lit up. "Wait, Makoto! You still haven''t treated us for becoming the Hokage''s student. How about taking us out for another meal later?" Makoto sighed. "What about the barbecue we had last time?" "That was Sasuke''s treat," Naruto said with a shameless grin. Sasuke scoffed. "You just want free food." Naruto gasped, pointing an accusing finger. "Sasuke! How could you doubt my noble intentions?!" "Fine but only if you treat us to meal first" Makoto said with a grin. He clutched his chest dramatically. "I thought we were friends!" "And friends don''t freeload." As Naruto rolled on the ground in despair, the rest of the team simply laughed, enjoying the rare, peaceful moment together. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 104 - 104: Tobirama Spitting Facts! Kakashis Arrival! [Uchiha Mikoto: Looks like Sasuke has finally made some real friends he can connect with!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Yeah!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, our Naruto has formed his own bonds too!] [Namikaze Minato: He sure has!] [Senju Tobirama: Bonds, huh? Then why does this whole thing feel more and more like romance?] [Namikaze Minato:.....Excuse me?] [Uchiha Fugaku:....What?] [Uzumaki Kushina:....Huh?] [Uchiha Mikoto:.....Seriously?] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, why do you always have to ruin a wholesome moment?] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: I''m just saying, look at them! Sasuke and Naruto literally had their first kiss with each other! There''s definitely something going on there! It kind of reminds me of you and Madara, big brother. And then you have Naruto running after that pink-haired girl, but she only has eyes for Sasuke. If you ask me, this has all the makings of a classic love triangle!] [Uchiha Madara: Tobirama, why are you so weird?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Exactly! Naruto and Sasuke are obviously just friends!] [Uchiha Mikoto: That''s right! Not everyone is like you and Ancestor Izuna, two eternal virgins who never had a relationship!] [Uchiha Izuna: Hey! Why am I getting dragged into this?!] ________ Meanwhile, Makoto glanced over at Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, then casually started singing Fighting Dreamers, the fourth opening song of the OG Naruto series. We are fighting dreamers Heading for the top Fighting dreamers Not caring about appearances Fighting dreamers Fighting for what we believe in Oli Oli Oli Oh! Just go my way! Right here right now Let it out like a straight liner Right here, right now Finish it off, get the fire! ... ... [Senju Tobirama: What song is this? It''s kinda catchy.] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, it''s got a nice energy to it!] [Uchiha Madara: Didn''t expect you to be a musical germ, kid.] [Makoto Ito: Hmph. If you ask me, the only thing filthy here is the tattoo on your body, it''s like a breeding ground for bacteria.] Madara''s eye twitched as he read the message. ''Wait.....I clearly typed musical gem, so why the hell did he read it like...'' His thoughts came to a halt as he glanced back at his message and spotted the typo. ".....Fuck." __________ Naruto''s eyes lit up after hearing him sing the song. "Makoto! What''s that song called? I''ve decided! When I become Hokage, you HAVE to perform it live! Right, Sasuke? Isn''t it awesome?!" To everyone''s surprise, Sasuke actually nodded. "Not bad. I didn''t think you had it in you." Makoto then formed a hand seal and used Great Fireball Technique to burn the empty food containers, erasing any evidence of their meal. Now full and content, the four of them sprawled out on the grassy training ground, lazily waiting for their ever-late sensei. "Kakashi-sensei is seriously pushing it!" Naruto groaned, rolling on the ground in frustration. "It''s already noon, and he''s STILL not here!" Sasuke lay back with his hands behind his head, scowling. "Tch. He''s completely unreliable." Even Sakura crossed her arms in annoyance. "Yeah! He told us to be here in the morning, and now it''s almost lunchtime! If Makoto hadn''t brought food, we''d be starving!" [Uchiha Madara: This Kakashi guy¡­ He''s making his students wait this long?] [Senju Hashirama: No sense of responsibility at all!] [Senju Tobirama: Minato, this was your student? What kind of example did you set for him?] [Namikaze Minato:....] [Hatake Sakumo: Sigh I swear, this boy of mine needs a serious wake-up call....] Just as the group members was still busy roasting Kakashi, the man himself strolled onto the training ground. The sun was already high in the sky, and lunchtime had long passed. Yet, as if nothing was wrong, Kakashi lazily waved at his team. "Morning, everyone." Naruto shot to his feet, practically yelling at him. "MORNING?! Kakashi-sensei, you''re HOURS late! Do you even know what time it is?!" Sasuke and Sakura crossed their arms, glaring at him angrily. Kakashi scratched the back of his head, looking entirely unbothered. "Well....I got lost on the way here." Naruto''s eye twitched after hearing his words. "What kind of excuse is THAT?!" Sakura scoffed, folding her arms. "I don''t buy it." Kakashi ignored their protests and instead turned his attention to Makoto. He didn''t say anything as Hiruzen had already briefed him about Makoto joining their team. Besides, according to the reports, Makoto had already mastered the Shadow Clone Technique and Rasengan from the Scroll of Seals. His strength would definitely be a valuable addition to the team. With a casual shrug, Kakashi reached into his pocket and pulled out two small bells along with an alarm clock. Since Makoto wasn''t his student, he wouldn''t be participating in the test. So, just like in the original storyline, there were only two bells. "Alright, let''s get started, shall we?" Kakashi said, flashing his usual eye-smile. Naruto, still fuming, clenched his fists. "Sensei, I swear, I''ll make you pay for making us wait this long!" Kakashi simply chuckled. "Oh? Then let''s see what you''ve got, my dear students." And with that, the infamous Bell Test was about to begin. __________________________ This chapter is for hitting 600 power stones. Honestly, I thought you will reach it before I even woke up but here we are. What happened, guys? Did the fire in your hearts burn out? Have you all forgotten the will of power? When the power stones reset, You shall vote. I, sparky will drop a bonus chapter. Then the cycle repeats. Chapter 105 - 105: This Damn Son Of Mine Kakashi set the alarm clock for thirty minutes. Raising the two bells in his hand, he looked at his three students standing before him, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. "As you can see, I have two bells here," he said. "Your goal is to take them from me. But since there are three of you and only two bells, at least one person will fail and be sent back to the Academy." He paused, letting that sink in before continuing. "You are allowed to use any weapons or jutsu at your disposal. If you don''t come at me seriously, you won''t stand a chance." [Senju Tobirama: Isn''t this the same exercise I used to train Hiruzen? So they still use the bell test even now.] [Uchiha Madara: At first, I was interested. Now, I see it''s just a game for kids.] [Senju Tobirama: It''s a teamwork exercise, you idiot.] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: Teamwork? Oh Please. Will that stop me from crushing them in a fight?] [Senju Tobirama: Fine, you win. I''m not arguing with you!] Naruto crossed his arms, looking unimpressed. "Sensei, stop bragging already! You couldn''t even dodge a blackboard eraser!" Kakashi glanced at him, his eye narrowing slightly. "You know, the ones who talk big are usually the weakest," he said. "Alright, we''re starting now." With that, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a familiar orange book. Without a care in the world, he flipped it open and began reading. [Hatake Sakumo: This damn son of mine¡­ He''s supposed to be testing his students, and he''s reading that book? Does he have any idea how embarrassing this is for me?] [Senju Hashirama: Oh! That''s the book Jiraiya wrote, right?] [Uchiha Madara: Just from the title, I can tell it''s trash.] [Namikaze Minato: Sigh, I can''t believe Kakashi is reading that book in front of students] Makoto watched from the sidelines. Since he wasn''t part of the test, he could just sit back and enjoy the show. As soon as Kakashi gave the signal, Sasuke and Sakura disappeared. Sasuke concealed himself in the trees, using the dense leaves to hide his presence. Sakura crouched behind a bush, but instead of focusing on the mission, she was scanning the area for Sasuke''s location. Back in the training field, only Naruto and Kakashi remained in the open. Kakashi, of course, had already sensed where Sasuke and Sakura were hiding. For someone of his level, their concealment was practically useless. Two Genin trying to hide from a seasoned Jonin was almost laughable. Meanwhile, Naruto made no effort to hide at all. "Alright, Sensei! Here I come!" he shouted. "I''ll take you down and get that bell for sure!" Makoto smirked. This was going to be interesting. [Namikaze Minato: Naruto sure is motivated.] [Senju Hashirama: I like the energy!] [Uchiha Madara: Energy is nice and all, but this is reckless. Kakashi is a Jonin. Simply charging in won''t end well.] [Senju Tobirama: Agreed. The kid is naive. Actually..... his mindset reminds me of my brother''s.] [Uchiha Madara: Now that you mention it, yeah. He has that same ridiculous optimism.] [Senju Tobirama: Right? If I didn''t know any better, I''d think he was my brother''s son instead of Minato''s.] Makoto kept an eye on both the training field and the ongoing discussion. Suddenly, a thought occurred to him. [Ito Makoto: Hey, Madara, don''t you think Sasuke acts a little like you?] [Uchiha Madara: Not at all. That kid gets beaten up every time he tries to show off. In my case, I was the one doing the beating.] [Senju Hashirama: Ehh, I don''t know....Every time you tried to act cool with me, I ended up beating you.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, Hashirama!] Kakashi sighed, lowering his book slightly. "Naruto, haven''t you noticed what your teammates are doing? They''re waiting for the right moment to attack." "And here you are, charging straight at me without a plan." Naruto grinned confidently. "Hah! A teacher who couldn''t even dodge a blackboard eraser isn''t going to be that hard to beat!" He rushed at Kakashi, ready to attack. [Uchiha Madara: Wow. He really just ran in headfirst.] [Senju Tobirama: His thought process is so simple it hurts. He really is just like my brother.] [Senju Hashirama: Kakashi doesn''t even care. He''s still reading his book.] [Hatake Sakumo: Please stop talking. Do you have any idea how humiliating this is? My son is just standing there, reading Make out Paradise in the middle of an exam!] [Might Duy: Sakumo! THIS IS THE PASSION OF YOUTH!!!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 106 - 106: Sakumos Anger, Kushinas Rage [Hatake Sakumo: Duy, do you ever stop talking about youth? Are you actually insane? Are you a retard?] [Might Duy: Ohhh! Sakumo actually insulted me! This is youth! I must not let my passion fade! Under Sakumo''s encouragement, I will do ten thousand push-ups! And if I can''t do that, then one hundred thousand sit-ups! Youth! Youth! YOUTH!!!] [Hatake Sakumo: .....No, He is a RETARD] [Uchiha Madara: He is definitely not normal.] [Uchiha Izuna: How does Konoha keep producing such weird ninjas?] [Ito Makoto: Konoha has a long history of it. From the forbidden bond between the First Hokage and Madara to the lifelong toxic friendship of the Third Hokage and Danzo. You won''t find normal ninjas here. It''s a just village full of weirdos!] [Uchiha Madara: Can you not drag me into this nonsense?] [Senju Hashirama: Exactly! Why are we getting involved? Shouldn''t we be talking about Kakashi reading his dirty book during a test?] Makoto looked over at Kakashi, who was still flipping through Make out Paradise. [Ito Makoto: Do you really think he is normal?He spends his entire day glued to that book. No wonder he always looks exhausted.] [Namikaze Minato: Seriously, I don''t understand why Jiraiya-sensei even writes these kinds of books!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato! You haven''t secretly read them, have you?!] [Namikaze Minato: What?! No! Of course not! How could I? I am a respectable man! I am the Fourth Hokage! I am a bright, upright, and honorable person! I am the yellow flash of the leaf! I would never read such a thing! Never! Absolutely never!] [Senju Tobirama: You''re reacting a little too much. This just made you look more suspicious.] [Uchiha Madara: Exactly. If you really hadn''t read it, you''d just say so. Why the whole dramatic speech?] [Ito Makoto: It''s a classic sign of lying. People who are guilty tend to over-explain.] [Senju Hashirama: Ohh! That makes sense! So you have read it, Minato? Was it any good? Tell us about it!] [Uzumaki Kushina: MINATO!!! I CAN''T BELIEVE YOU! You were secretly reading those books behind my back?! Damn that perverted old man Jiraiya! Why would he write such trash?!] [Namikaze Minato: I swear, I didn''t read it! This is all a misunderstanding!] [Uzumaki Kushina: I DON''T WANT TO HEAR IT! Minato, I never thought you were that kind of person! You''re sleeping on the couch tonight!] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: Please, listen to me!!!] Makoto burst out laughing. This chat group was getting more entertaining by the day. The conversations were completely unhinged. Meanwhile, back on the training field, Naruto charged at Kakashi, fists clenched. But as he got closer, he noticed something that made his blood boil. Kakashi was still reading his book. "Kakashi-sensei! Why are you still reading?!" Kakashi lazily glanced at him with his usual bored expression. "One hand is more than enough to deal with you," he said. Naruto''s face turned red with anger. He quickly formed a hand seal and shouted, "Shadow Clone Technique" With a series of loud pops, dozens, no, hundreds of Narutos flooded the training ground. But despite the overwhelming numbers, Kakashi barely reacted. With just one hand, he effortlessly dealt with every single clone. [Namikaze Minato: That''s¡­ completely ineffective.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Yeah, Kakashi is handling this too easily.] [Uchiha Madara: The Shadow Clone Technique is useless. It just turns one weakling into a whole group of weaklings.] [Senju Hashirama: That''s not entirely true. If I used Shadow Clones, it''d be pretty overpowered.] Naruto continued attacking without any real strategy, relying purely on brute force. But Kakashi barely moved from his spot, dodging and countering every strike with ease. It was almost painful to watch. Makoto''s eyes lit up with excitement. He knew what was coming next. A moment that would go down in history. On the field, Kakashi sighed, finally getting tired of Naruto''s reckless attacks. As Naruto threw another punch, Kakashi sidestepped, causing him to stumble forward. "A ninja should never expose their back to the enemy," Kakashi said. Naruto''s eyes widened as Kakashi quickly formed a single hand seal. Sakura and Sasuke, watching from their hiding spots, froze in shock. Sakura clutched her head in horror. "No way¡­ Is Kakashi-sensei actually using a jutsu against Naruto?!" Sasuke''s eyes narrowed. "That''s a fire-style jutsu hand sign!" Sakura suddenly shot up from her hiding spot, screaming at the top of her lungs. "NARUTO, RUN! HE''S GONNA KILL YOU!!!" Naruto, completely oblivious to the danger, turned toward her with a confused expression. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 107 - 107: NOOOO! MY BABYS BUTT! [Uchiha Madara: Hold up, he is actually using a technique to deal with a kid?] [Senju Tobirama: Is that the Tiger Seal? Is he about to use Fire Style?] [Senju Hashirama: Minato, didn''t you say Kakashi was your student? Why does it look like he''s treating Naruto like his mortal enemy?] [Namikaze Minato: ...Well] [Uzumaki Kushina: That idiot Kakashi! What the hell does he think he''s doing?!] [Hatake Sakumo: This¡­ This can''t be real, right? Does he seriously need to use a jutsu for this?] Everyone watched with wide eyes, waiting for what came next. But instead of weaving signs for a Fire Style technique, Kakashi squatted down. "Behold! Konoha''s Ultimate Taijutsu Secret Technique,Thousand Years of Death!" With that, under everyone''s stunned gazes, Kakashi jabbed his fingers straight toward Naruto''s butt! At that instant, the world seemed to tremble, and a certain someone''s dignity was shattered beyond repair. Naruto, who had just turned his head to see Sakura screaming at him to run, suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his butt. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" His entire world went black and white. If it was a manga, his art style would literally change from a bright shounen protagonist to a tragic 80s manga character. In a perfect physics-defying arc, he soared through the sky¡­ before crashing straight into the river. Sasuke and Sakura were frozen in place, their jaws dropped in shock. This¡­ This was Konoha''s legendary ultimate taijutsu?! Makoto, on the other hand, had only one thought. ''Well¡­ at least Naruto won''t have to worry about constipation ever again.'' And just like that, the chat group exploded again! [Uzumaki Kushina: NOOOO! MY BABY!] [Namikaze: NARUTO!!!] [Senju Tobirama: HOLY SHIT!] [Uchiha Madara: WHAT THE HELL?!] [Uchiha Izuna: WHAT KIND OF INSANE TECHNIQUE IS THIS?!] [Senju Hashirama: Are all of Konoha''s taijutsu techniques this ridiculous now?] [Senju Tobirama: Fourth, didn''t you say Kakashi was your student? Did he learn this secret technique from you?] [Namikaze Minato: No way! I never taught him this technique and I''m not even good at taijutsu. First of all, why would I come up with something like this!?] [Senju Hashirama: Naruto must be in so much pain right now¡­] [Senju Tobirama: No kidding, brother. Did you see how far he flew?] [Uzumaki Kushina: KAKASHI, YOU MONSTER!!! MY BABY''S BUTT! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO HIM?! Minato and I took care of you, and THIS is how you treat our son?!] [Makoto Ito: But at least Naruto''s digestive system should be working fine now, right?] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­Your ability to think positively is honestly impressive.] [Uchiha Madara: What kind of perspective is that?!] [Yuhi Shinku: If Minato didn''t teach him that technique, then did Kakashi invent it by himself?] [Hyuga Hizashi: That''s some next-level creativity] [Might Duy: SUCH A BRILLIANT MOVE! Imagine using it with the Eight Inner Gates! It would be legendary!] [Hatake Sakumo: .¡­You''re not human.] [Uchiha Fugaku: One Thousand Years of Death is already horrifying. But using the Eight Gates with it?! Who is this lunatic?! Does he want to become the destroyer of all butts?] [Hatake Sakumo: ¡­I don''t even have the strength to look at this anymore. How did my son turn out like this? Sigh..] [Senju Hashirama: You shouldn''t be too hard on him. This actually takes quite a bit of creativity! A sane person wouldn''t even think of coming up with such a bizarre move. Kakashi is definitely a genius!] [Hatake Sakumo: ...] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, are you trying to comfort him or insult him?] [Uchiha Madara: Don''t bother. Hashirama''s too simple-minded to insult anyone on purpose.] [Uzumaki Kushina: I''M STILL NOT OVER IT! MY BABY''S BUTT! WHAT DID NARUTO DO TO GET HIS BUTT WRECKED?! KAKASHI, YOU UNGRATEFUL BRAT!] [Uchiha Mikoto: I''m genuinely worried now¡­ Is Sasuke going to be next?!] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Hashirama: ¡­.Hey everyone, you are all forgetting about Sakura] [Senju Tobirama: ¡­What the hell are you implying?!] [Uchiha Madara: Wait, wait, Sakura''s a girl. There''s no way he''d pull this move on a girl, right?] [Uchiha Izuna: ¡­If he actually did, that would be beyond messed up.] [Might Duy: SAKUMO! This move¡­ Could it be the Hatake Clan''s legendary secret technique?! It''s so wonderful! I feel inspired! I CAN''T WAIT TO CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL AND USE IT ON YOU!] At this moment, Sakumo''s soul had already left his body. Because never did he think his son would turn out like this. He wasn''t a ninja, he was a menace to society. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 108 - 108: Kakashis Existential Crisis After watching Naruto fall into the river, Kakashi let out a sigh, flipped open his book and started reading again. But before he could read a line, The river started bubbling violently. Suddenly, a whole swarm of Narutos came flying out of the water, crashing onto the shore. Kakashi raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. "Well, he sure knows how to make an entrance... and talk a lot." The Narutos charged at him, leaping high into the air. But before they could land a hit, Kakashi casually swung his fist and sent one of the clones flying with a single punch. "Owww! That hurts!" And just like that, in a matter of seconds, Kakashi wiped out Naruto''s entire army of clones with a few swift moves. The battle was over before Naruto could land a hit on Kakashi. Naruto was sprawled out on the ground, groaning in defeat. Kakashi tucked his book under his arm and strolled toward the forest where Sasuke and Sakura were hiding. Sasuke had been preparing for this moment. He had set up a series of traps, carefully plotting his strategy to take on Kakashi. But in the end, the gap in their skill levels was just too wide. Even after pulling off an impressive Fireball Technique, which seemed to hit Kakashi head-on, it turned out he had only struck an earth clone. Before Sasuke could react, Kakashi was already behind him, swiftly taking him down with ease. And as for Sakura, she got defeated even faster. In the end, no one managed to grab a bell. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kakashi stood before the three of them, looking at them with his usual neutral expression. "Honestly, I''m really disappointed. None of you seem to understand the true purpose of this test. There was no teamwork, no coordination. Everyone was just doing their own thing." "Naruto charged at me recklessly, Sasuke fought alone, and Sakura¡­ well, let''s not even talk about her" "One by one, I took you all down easily. You completely failed this test." Hearing his words, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all looked down, dejected. Standing off to the side, Makoto watched everything unfold with great interest. It seemed that because of his presence, some things had changed slightly from the original timeline. Naruto wasn''t tied to a post this time, so how was Kakashi going to handle this part of the test now? Just as the three of them were feeling completely hopeless, Kakashi suddenly gave them a glimmer of hope. "However, despite your terrible performance, I''m willing to give you another chance. After lunch, you''ll get one more opportunity to pass this test." Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura looked up at him in surprise and Kakashi continued, "That being said, Naruto, you were the worst performer. You charged in blindly without considering your teammates, so as a punishment, you won''t be eating lunch." "Sasuke, Sakura, you two have meals, but you are forbidden from sharing with Naruto. If you do, you''ll all fail on the spot." He placed two lunch boxes on the ground and turned away. "I''ll be back this afternoon for the second test. If you fail again, you can say goodbye to becoming Genin and head straight back to the Academy." And with that, Kakashi walked off into the woods¡­ or at least, that''s what he wanted them to think. In reality, he had simply hidden behind a tree, watching them closely. He was waiting to see if they would break his rule and share their food with Naruto, which would be the true test of their teamwork. Observing from the side, Makoto, smirked. But then something unexpected happened. Nobody touched the lunchboxes. Kakashi frowned behind his mask. ''Wait¡­ why aren''t they eating?'' The three of them just sat there, staring at the ground, not even glancing at the food. Kakashi scratched his head in confusion, ''They should be starving¡­ right? Then, why aren''t they eating?'' Minutes passed. Still, no one reached for the food. Now, Kakashi was completely lost. ''What the hell is going on?!'' His test couldn''t continue if they didn''t eat. He needed them to struggle with the moral dilemma of sharing food with Naruto. ''Am I seriously going to have to fight them again this afternoon?'' Kakashi had a minor existential crisis. Behind the tree, he leaned against the trunk, hands on his head, staring up at the sky. ''What am I supposed to do now?!'' Not far away, Makoto chuckled, watching Kakashi struggle with his thoughts. [Senju Hashirama: What kind of test is this? Kakashi didn''t even leave?!] [Uchiha Madara: So, this entire thing was just a bluff?] [Senju Tobirama: Exactly. The real test isn''t about the bells; it''s about teamwork. If Sasuke and Sakura refuse to share their food with Naruto, then they truly don''t belong on the same squad. But if they do share, then they pass!] [Uchiha Izuna: So it was a mind game all along?] [Senju Tobirama: That''s right.] [Hyuga Hizashi: What the heck? This is ridiculous. Everyone''s playing 4D chess, and I just want a normal training session.] [Senju Hashirama: But there''s a problem here. Naruto and the others aren''t hungry because they ate earlier. So.....how''s Kakashi going to continue the test?] [Senju Tobirama: Yeah, that might be a problem.] [Uchiha Madara: Hahaha! Look at Kakashi! He''s completely lost!] And so, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura just sat there, looking at each other, while Kakashi stood behind the tree, questioning his entire plan. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 109 - 109: The Frustrated Kakashi Makoto watched the whole scene with an amused smile, enjoying the drama unfolding before him. He glanced at Naruto and his teammates, who were sitting around clueless, then turned his gaze to Kakashi, who was hiding behind a tree, struggling with an existential crisis. Kakashi, realizing that Makoto had noticed him, quickly scribbled a note and tossed it in his direction at lightning speed. Makoto opened the note and read with a knowing smile. [Get them to eat their lunch already!!] Looking up, he saw Kakashi making exaggerated hand gestures, pointing first at Naruto and the others and then at the untouched lunchboxes on the ground. At this point, Kakashi looked less like a legendary ninja and more like a man desperately trying to communicate in charades. [Uchiha Madara: Wow, is he really calling in outside help now? Doesn''t he have any back up plans?] [Senju Tobirama: I guess he was confident in his plans. That aside, If Makoto doesn''t step in, Kakashi might just lose his mind.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Don''t help him! That masked fool made my baby suffer! Let him stew in his own mess!] [Namikaze Minato: Uh, dear, you do realize that if Naruto and the others don''t eat, they might fail the test, right? ] [Uzumaki Kushina: MAKOTO! GET THEM TO EAT, NOW!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Yes, YES! Look at Kakashi, he''s about to explode from stress!] With the two mothers in a full-blown panic, Makoto figured he might as well intervene. He wasn''t expecting this twist in the story, but his presence had clearly thrown the script out the window. Kakashi had probably envisioned a smooth scenario where the students would give Naruto food, learn a lesson about teamwork, and pass the test. Instead, nobody was eating, and Kakashi was behind a tree, about to have a meltdown. On the other hand, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were discussing how to tackle the afternoon assessment. They had at least come to one important realization. If they didn''t work together, they had no chance of winning. Genin were simply no match for a Jonin. The two lunchboxes were still untouched, lying on the ground, completely ignored. Hiding behind the tree, Kakashi was losing his patience. Why wasn''t this going according to plan? By now, they were supposed to be starving, giving in, and start eating their meals. Then, Sasuke and Sakura were meant to share with Naruto, prompting him to make a dramatic entrance, deliver a meaningful speech about teamwork, and declare them official Genin. Kakashi glared at Makoto, practically begging him to step in. With a sigh, Makoto got up, dusted himself off, and walked over to the trio. "Listen, before you worry about the test, shouldn''t you at least eat first? You''re already at a huge disadvantage against Kakashi. If you go into battle hungry, you''ll stand even less of a chance." Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all turned to look at the lunchboxes. Sakura hesitated. "But....Kakashi-sensei said Naruto isn''t allowed to eat. If we share, we''ll fail." Naruto slumped in disappointment upon hearing her words. Sasuke, however, didn''t hesitate. He grabbed one of the lunchboxes, tossed it to Sakura, then split his own in half and handed part of it to Naruto. Sasuke muttered. "If we don''t eat, we''ll definitely fail. And let''s be real, our chances aren''t great even if we do eat. Worst case, we go back to the Academy for another year." He gave Naruto a pointed look. "And I''m an Uchiha." "An Uchiha doesn''t sit around stuffing his face while his teammate starves." Naruto stared at him in shock. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of Makoto''s presence, they had all been through a lot more than in the original timeline. Sasuke, having seen Naruto''s struggles firsthand, had already started to consider him a real teammate. Listening to Sasuke''s words, Sakura made up her mind. She took her lunchbox, split it in two, and handed a portion to Naruto. "I know you eat a lot, Naruto. I don''t need as much, so this works out," she said with a small smile. Naruto looked between the two of them, eyes wide. He had fully expected them to let him go hungry. After all, if they shared, they would all fail. This was the rule. But now, they were breaking that rule for him. Naruto felt tears welling in his eyes. To someone who had spent his whole life being ignored, insulted, and treated like an outcast, these simple lunchboxes were more valuable than anything in the world. He turned to Sasuke, his vision blurry with emotion. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say. He had been on the receiving end of so much hate from the villagers, but Sasuke who always called him an idiot, had never once treated him like a monster. Sasuke had always been different. And Naruto would never forget that. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 110 - 110: Congratulations Naruto looked down at the two halves of a lunchbox in front of him, then suddenly grinned and pushed them toward Makoto. "Makoto! You treated us to ramen earlier, so this is my treat! Enjoy!" he said proudly. Sasuke, Sakura, and Makoto all stared at him, bewildered. "Naruto... aren''t you going to eat?" Sakura asked, raising an eyebrow. Naruto scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Well... of course, I am! But if Kakashi-sensei finds out I ate, you and Sasuke will be disqualified! I can''t let that happen!" Makoto chuckled and glanced over at Kakashi, who was still hiding behind the tree. Sensing that the moment had arrived, Kakashi suddenly leaped out like a ninja caught eavesdropping. "You three... you completely ignored my instructions!" Kakashi said, looking dead serious. "I told you two NOT to share food with Naruto. And what do you do? You share it anyway. That means you fail the test!" "Tch. Like I care. If your idea of an exam is playing mind games instead of testing actual skills, then I''m not interested. You might be a so-called elite ninja, but all I see is a guy pulling weird stunts." Sasuke scoffed, crossing his arms. "And I''m an Uchiha. We don''t just sit back and watch our teammates starve while we eat." "That''s right!" Sakura chimed in right after him. "Even if Naruto is a total idiot most of the time, and honestly, I wasn''t thrilled about being in the same team as him..." She paused, then puffed out her chest. "He''s still my teammate! But Kakashi-sensei, you''re a weirdo!" "First, you mess with us about the bells, then you try to make Naruto skip a meal! Look at you! You always look exhausted, you''re obsessed with that dumb romance book, and you give off the energy of a man who hasn''t slept in years! You don''t seem like a serious teacher at all!" "And honestly, failing this test wouldn''t be the worst thing ever." "We can just come back next year and pass without all this nonsense!" Makoto had to turn away for a second to hide his laugh. He could tell from Kakashi''s expression that getting roasted by his own students was not part of the plan. The last time he had gone through this test, it was under the Fourth Hokage, and back then, his team had been completely outmatched. Now, he tried the same trick and met with completely unexpected results. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing their words, Naruto looked horrified. "Guys, don''t just say stuff like that! I don''t want you both to fail because of me!" He spun to Kakashi. "Sensei, it''s true that they gave me food, but I didn''t eat it, not even a bite!" "So technically, they didn''t break the rules, right? Makoto can vouch for me!" Makoto simply observed the situation with a smile on his face. Compared to how things played out in the original timeline, Team 7 was already developing a much stronger bond. [Senju Tobirama: Now this is getting interesting.] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah! This is what teamwork is all about!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph. Not bad.] [A Jinch¨±riki, an Uchiha orphan, and a civilian-born ninja... quite the odd mix. But I have to admit, their teamwork is solid. I''m curious to see how far they''ll go.] [Uchiha Izuna: Well, at least our Uchiha kid has potential. And Naruto''s got the Nine-Tails. But that girl... she''s kind of just there.] [Makoto Ito: Yeah, compared to my Hinata, Sakura is pretty average.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Oi! Since when was Hinata yours?! What are you scheming, you little punk?!] [Makoto Ito: Huh? That was obviously a slip of the tongue. Why are you getting so worked up?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Tch! Just stay away from my niece, you sneaky little brat!] [Namikaze Minato: They''re coming together nicely. Kakashi really knows how to bring out their strengths.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Look at my Naruto go! That knucklehead really cherishes his friends. I''m so proud of him!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Sasuke is carrying himself well, just as expected. He''s still got a long way to go, but the potential is there.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Oh, come on, Fugaku. Look at that fire in his eyes! He reminds me so much of Itachi when he was younger.] [Might Duy: YES! The power of teamwork! Their passion is burning bright! If they keep this up, they might just gain the true strength of youth!] --- Back on the training ground, Kakashi stared at his three students. They were all nervous. They didn''t want to fail, no matter what they had said earlier. Then, unexpectedly, Kakashi''s serious expression softened, and he chuckled. "Well, well... looks like you guys actually understand the most important lesson after all." Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto blinked in confusion. Kakashi smiled behind his mask. "Congratulations. You pass." __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 111 - 111: Danzo Makes His Move Again Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all stared at Kakashi, completely dumbfounded. Hadn''t he just told them there was supposed to be another fight in the afternoon? Weren''t they supposed to grab the bells? How had they suddenly passed the test without doing either? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A series of questions formed in their mind. Naruto blinked in confusion and scratched his head before turning to Kakashi. "Sensei? Are you really telling the truth? All three of us really passed?" Kakashi nodded his head and explained, "You heard me right. The three of you passed the test" "The truth is, this test wasn''t about getting the bells. It was about teamwork. The real test was whether Sasuke and Sakura would share their food with you earlier. If Sasuke and Sakura had chosen not to share the food, you guys would have failed." He paused, then added in a serious tone, "A ninja who doesn''t follow the rules is considered trash, but a ninja who doesn''t care about their comrades is even worse than trash." Kakashi smiled. "With that, Team 7 is officially formed." Naruto''s eyes widened before he suddenly jumped up with his fists raised in excitement. "YES! WE DID IT!" Sasuke smirked, clenching his fist in satisfaction, while Sakura let out a relieved sigh, shoulders relaxing. And just like that, Team 7 was born. [Senju Hashirama: A ninja who doesn''t follow the rules is trash, but a ninja who abandons their comrades is worse? That''s a solid philosophy! I like it!] [Senju Tobirama: I never expected Kakashi to say something so deep. Did he get that from one of those¡­ books he''s always reading?] [Uchiha Izuna: I am pretty sure those book don''t include lessons on friendship ] [Namikaze Minato: Seeing everyone so happy really warms my heart!] [Hatake Sakumo: Well, at least he finally said something sensible! Otherwise, I might just hand over all my strength and revive myself just to give him a good scolding] [Hyuga Hizashi: Hahaha, imagine if Kakashi actually got scolded by you in front of the villagers.] [People would be like, ''Hey, isn''t that the White Fang of the leaf? The legendary ninja who came back from death just to lecture his son?] [Hatake Sakumo: ...I regret speaking.] [Uchiha Madara: I, Madara Uchiha, declare you the nagging dad of the leaf!] [Senju Hashirama: HAHAHAHA! That''s a fine nickname, Sakumo] [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha, I really pity Sakumo. The first time he saw his son after a long time, he was reading a smut book] [Uchiha Izuna: Guys, stop making fun of him. Don''t you know how he died?] [Hatake Sakumo: ...] ---------- Back in the outside world, Makoto watched from the sidelines and felt a mix of nostalgia and amusement. To celebrate Team 7''s formation, Kakashi decided to treat them to dinner. He even invited Makoto along. After all, it seemed like Makoto might be tagging along with them from time to time, so Kakashi figured one extra meal wouldn''t hurt. Naruto was over the moon at the mention of food. "YOU''RE THE BEST, KAKASHI-SENSEI!!!" Before heading to the restaurant, Kakashi had everyone take a group photo to commemorate the moment. Makoto ended up being the one to take the picture. Then, they all headed to a barbecue place. As a Jonin, Kakashi wasn''t exactly hurting for cash, so he went all out, ordering a massive feast for everyone. After the meal, Kakashi told Team 7 to meet him early the next morning for their first mission. Makoto, on the other hand, wasn''t sure what Hiruzen had in store for him, so he figured he''d check in tomorrow and see if he''d be joining them. With that, everyone went their separate ways for the night. Makoto strolled through the village aimlessly, enjoying the peaceful evening. But while he was relaxing, trouble was brewing elsewhere. Deep within Konoha''s underground, at the headquarters of Root. "They''re USELESS!" Danzo slammed his hand on his desk, glaring at the three ninjas kneeling before him. "A team of a Jonin and two Chunin, and they still failed to bring back a single kid?! Pathetic!" The trio flinched but remained silent. There was no excuse they could offer that would satisfy him. Danzo was baffled as the team hadn''t returned yet. ''Did Sarutobi intervene? Or perhaps¡­ Kakashi?'' But no matter how much he speculated, he never once considered the possibility that Makoto himself was responsible. Danzo narrowed his eyes, then looked toward another trio of Root operatives¡ªone Jonin and two Chunin, the same composition as the last team. "You three. Go and bring Makoto back. " "And don''t you dare fail like those trashes! If you return empty-handed....don''t bother coming back at all." "Understood, Lord Danzo!" they answered in unison before disappearing into the shadows. Danzo sat back in his chair, fingers steepled, deep in thought. ''Hiruzen¡­ you''ve grown old. You''re not fit to be a hokage anymore. Just look at your students. One became a traitor. One is an emotional wreck. And the last one is a lazy fool who writes trashy books all day.'' "Truly pathetic." His lips curled into a smirk. "Makoto''s potential will be wasted under you. I will bring him into Root. I will mold him into something greater." __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 112 - 112: Wood Style Wannabe! Patch Work Ninja! Bandaged Bandit! Back at home, Makoto was relaxing in the bath, completely unaware of Danzo''s scheming. [Senju Tobirama: Kid, I don''t get it. You said you''re taking a shower, so why''d you turn off the shared vision?] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa Second, ever heard of privacy?] [Senju Tobirama: Pfft! Privacy? You''re just a brat!] [Makoto Ito: That aside, the real reason is that I don''t want you feeling insecure. Did you know I usually have to wrap this thing around my waist?] [Uchiha Madara: Wrap it arond your waist? What, did you level up or something?] [Senju Hashirama: Wait....you can actually wrap it? How does that even work?] [Makoto Ito: See? Grandpa First understands. Probably because he''s the only one who ever got married. Unlike you two, still single after all these years.] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, you idiot. You actually believe that?] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Makoto was about to turn the vision sharing back on, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. Three masked Root ninjas appeared before him, weapons drawn. "Kid, you''re coming with us. Lord Danzo wants to see you." ''These guys again?'' Makoto sighed, looking at them with disappointment. Even if Danzo himself showed up, it wouldn''t matter as he had already reached Kage-level strength. "You guys just don''t give up, huh?" he muttered, shaking his head. His eyes held nothing but pity for them. "No more talking! Come quietly!" the leader ordered, stepping forward, ready to grab him. [Senju Hashirama: What the hell is going on?!] [Makoto Ito: Danzo sent people after me again.] [Senju Tobirama: Does Danzo not have a brain? He only sent a jonin and two chunin? Didn''t he learn his lesson last time? These small fries don''t stand a chance against Makoto.] [Namikaze Minato: He probably assumes they were taken out by Lord Third or some hidden protectors assigned to Makoto.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph. That bandaged bandit must''ve lost his mind after failing to become Hokage.] [Uchiha Madara: Enough about that patchwork ninja! Just turn the damn screen back on, Makoto!] Not wanting to keep them in suspense, Makoto turned the vision sharing back on. Immediately, everyone saw the scene in his house. Makoto, now dressed in his pajamas, stood calmly while the three Root ninjas surrounded him in a triangle formation. [Senju Tobirama: Kid''s awfully relaxed for a hostage situation.] [Uchiha Izuna: Danzo is like an annoying fly, always buzzing around but never actually doing anything.] [Uchiha Madara: More like a damn cockroach. That wood-style wannabe just won''t go away.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Isn''t it exhausting how he keeps coming back to cause problems?] [Makoto Ito: If he didn''t, I''d be shocked. He''s basically the designated plot convenience villain.] [Senju Hashirama: Huh? What''s that?] [Senju Tobirama: Interesting term.] The leader of the Root ninjas took a step forward, reaching out toward Makoto. "Kid! Don''t make us use force! Come with us now!" Makoto smirked and casually slapped the man''s hand away. "Look into my eyes." Instinctively, the three Root ninjas locked eyes with him, only to freeze in shock. The tomoe in his pupils spun rapidly before shifting into a star-like pattern. "Sharingan?!" one of them blurted out. "That''s the Uchiha clan''s kekkei genkai! How does he have it?" Makoto''s voice echoed around them, calm but absolute. "Nothingness." The moment the words left his lips, the Root ninjas suddenly found themselves trapped in a vast, empty space. The three Root ninjas struggled, their bodies frozen in place. Their chakra was sealed, their weapons useless, and even the simplest movements felt impossible. "What the hell is this?!" one of them shouted. "Is this some kind of genjutsu?!" "I....I can''t move..." another whispered in panic. They could only watch helplessly as Makoto materialized before them in the endless void, his figure looming over them with a smug grin. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he said, tilting his head slightly. "You should feel honored. This is the first time I''ve ever used this ability." The leader gritted his teeth, his voice laced with frustration. "Damn brat! I didn''t expect you to be hiding something like this!" Makoto chuckled. "Oh, there''s a lot you don''t know about me. But really, why should I explain anything to a dead man?" With that, he reached into his pouch, pulled out a kunai, and spun it between his fingers. Then, he struck without hesitation. In mere seconds, the three ninjas collapsed, lifeless. Makoto let out a quiet breath and placed a hand over his eyes. The power of Nothingness was overwhelming. With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he could keep using this ability without worry. He walked over to his chair and sat down, his gaze falling on the bodies sprawled across his floor. His face darkened slightly as a serious look filled his eyes. [Senju Tobirama: Hey, kid, what''s going through your head?] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah, why are you just staring at the corpses?] [Uchiha Madara: I bet he''s just fed up with Danzo constantly sending people after him.] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, I get it. There will be plenty of chances to deal with Danzo. But I hope you stay calm. We don''t need any more chaos in the village.] [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama, you soft fool! Would you still say that if Makoto was weaker and actually got taken by these guys? Danzo is insufferable.] [Senju Hashirama: Alright, alright! I''m dead anyway. Makoto, do whatever you want. I''ll support you!] Chapter 113 - 113: Your Taste Cant Be that Bad, Right? [Makoto Ito: What are you all going on about? I''m not going to see Danzo.] [Senju Tobirama: Oh yeah? Then what''s with that serious face just now?] [Uchiha Madara: Tch! I thought you were about to stir up some real trouble!] [Senju Hashirama: If we can avoid causing a mess in the village, that would be ideal.] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, this isn''t like you. You''ve got something else in mind, don''t you?] [Makoto Ito: I''m going to see my teacher.] [Uchiha Madara: Oh? Hah! So you''re planning to take that old monkey down first?] [Senju Hashirama: Uh....that''s a bit much, isn''t it? This wasn''t Hiruzen''s fault.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Master Madara, why do you always have to stir things up?] [Senju Hashirama: That''s just how he is. Back in the day, he kept picking fights with me, but every time, I ended up knocking him flat.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you idiot! Do you always have to bring that up?!] [Senju Hashirama: But it''s true.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you moron! Stop showing off!] [Senju Hashirama: .....] [Senju Tobirama: So, Makoto, what exactly do you want from that sneaky old man?] [Makoto Ito: I need to ask him something.] [*Am I really his student? Am I actually part of Konoha? Because if I am, then why does his good friend Danzo keep sending people to kill me?*] [Makoto Ito: He hasn''t given me much, but at least in name, I''m still his student. How he handles this situation will determine how I treat him moving forward. If he truly sees me as his disciple, I''ll give him the respect he deserves. But if he keeps covering for his friend...then he better not blame me for what happens next.] [Uchiha Madara: Well said, kid! This is gonna be good. I''ve got my snacks ready! let the show begin!] [Senju Tobirama: Interesting.....I''d like to see how Hiruzen handles this too. If he can''t do his job as Hokage properly, I won''t mind cleaning up the mess myself.] [Senju Hashirama: Honestly, I think Makoto would make a great Hokage. He''s got the strength, and he certainly doesn''t act like a regular teenager. Maybe he should be Hokage in the future? Wasn''t that his dream?] [Uchiha Madara: I second that!] [Makoto Ito: What are you talking about? I never said I wanted to be Hokage! I said I wanted to be a Hokage''s man!] [Senju Hashirama: Uh....] [Uchiha Fugaku: Wait a minute....you don''t want to be Hokage, but you want to be the Hokage''s man? All the Hokages so far have been men. Does that mean¡ª] [Uchiha Madara: YOU''RE INTO GUYS?! Don''t tell me you''ve got your eyes on Hashirama, Tobirama, or Minato?! Please, for the love of all things sacred, don''t say it''s Hiruzen! I mean, your taste can''t be that bad, right?!] [Senju Hashirama: ?!?!?!?!?!?!] [Senju Tobirama: ?!?!?!?!?!?!] [Uchiha Izuna: ?!?!?!?!?!?!] [Namikaze Minato: ?!?!?!?!?!?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: ?!?!?!?!?!?!] [Makoto Ito: MADARA! FUGAKU! You two have been getting comfortable lately! What kind of nonsense are you spewing?! You''re the ones into guys! Madara and Hashirama, Fugaku and Minato, you guys are the real couples here! You''re perfect for each other!] [Uchiha Madara: W-What?!] [Namikaze Minato: Why am I even involved in this?!] [Makoto Ito: And while we''re at it, didn''t you see how your brother and Tobirama reacted just now? You really think those two aren''t together?] [Uchiha Izuna: ....] [Senju Tobirama: ....] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: Fine, fine! Forget all that! But seriously, whose man are you planning to be? Don''t tell me it''s Naruto?!] [Namikaze Minato: ?!?!?!?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: NARUTO?!?!?!?!] [Makoto Ito: HELL NO! Just because there''s never been a female Hokage doesn''t mean there never will be one! Are you saying women can''t be Hokage, Madara? Are you discriminating against women?] [Uchiha Madara: Wait, hold on! since when did I say that?!] [Makoto Ito: You all remember Tsunade, right? Grandpa First''s granddaughter? She''s got the strength and the reputation to be Hokage! If she takes the title in the future, and I end up with her, doesn''t that make me a Hokage''s man?] [Uchiha Madara: Damn, kid, you''re thinking way ahead! You even planned out your wife''s future. Respect!] [Namikaze Minato: Wait... so you''ve already decided Tsunade-sama is going to be Hokage?] [Makoto Ito: That''s right, my student!] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Makoto Ito: What''s wrong, my dear student? Why so quiet?] [Namikaze Minato: Has anyone ever told you that you''re actually pretty likable... when you''re not talking?] [Makoto Ito: EXCUSE ME? Are you saying I''m not likable when I talk?] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 114 - 114: Sensei, Kicking My Ass Is Equal To Slapping Your Face Makoto thought for a moment and figured that Hiruzen was probably still in his office at this hour. Without wasting time, he grabbed the lifeless bodies of the three Root ninjas and headed straight there. The Anbu guards stationed outside the Hokage''s building recognized Makoto as Hiruzen''s student, but when they saw him carrying three dead Anbu members, they were momentarily stunned. "Makoto-sama, what''s going on? Why are you carrying them? Wait, what exactly happened?" Even though Makoto was still just a kid, being the Hokage''s student earned him their respect, so they addressed him formally. "I was attacked. Go tell my teacher right away," Makoto said seriously, giving the order without a second thought. The Anbu looked at each other, their shock evident in their eyes. Root had actually gone after the Hokage''s student? "Makoto-sama, are you hurt? Do you need medical attention?" One of them immediately checked him over for injuries. "I''m fine. Can I go in now?" Makoto asked impatiently. "Ah, of course! Please follow me!" one of the Anbu said quickly, leading him inside while another disappeared to inform Hiruzen. A short while later, Makoto stepped into the office, still carrying the three bodies. Hiruzen''s eyes widened at the sight. He had already been briefed by the Anbu, but seeing it in person still caught him off guard. "Makoto, what happened?" Hiruzen asked, standing up from his chair, his expression serious. Without saying a word, Makoto dropped the bodies onto the floor with a dull thud. Then, turning to Hiruzen, his face dark with anger, he said, "Sensei, I was just attacked. Who the hell are these guys? They barged into my room and ordered me to go with them." "When I refused, they tried to take me by force. But they were weak, so I handled them easily," Makoto sighed as if the whole thing had just been an annoying inconvenience. "Teacher, what''s going on here? I''m supposed to be the Hokage''s student, yet I was attacked inside the village. Does the village have a problem with me?" Hiruzen could hear the frustration in Makoto''s voice. Narrowing his eyes, he examined the bodies. Judging by their markings, this was a standard three-man Root team, one J¨­nin and two Ch¨±nin. ''They actually attacked Makoto? And he took them down? How is that even possible?'' Countless thoughts ran through Hiruzen''s mind as he tried to make sense of it. Taking a deep breath, he finally asked, "Makoto, tell me exactly what happened. How did they attack you? And how did you manage to kill them?" Makoto gave him a cold look and asked flatly, "Sensei, are you interrogating me? I just told you I was attacked, and instead of asking if I''m okay, you''re questioning me like I did something wrong?" Hiruzen sighed and tried to explain, "That''s not what I meant. I just need to understand the situation. From their markings, it looks like they were led by a J¨­nin, with two Ch¨±nin under him. How did you take them down so easily?" Makoto didn''t bother answering Hiruzen''s question and instead asked, "Sensei, shouldn''t you be telling me who these guys are and why the hell they attacked me first?" Hiruzen could tell that Makoto wasn''t going to say anything until he got some answers. With a tired sigh, he finally spoke. "These shinobi are from Root. They work under Elder Shimura Danzo, the same man you saw last time." Seeing Makoto''s expression darken, Hiruzen quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''ll call him here and get to the bottom of this." He then summoned an Anbu and ordered them to fetch Danzo. Once the Anbu left, Hiruzen turned back to Makoto. "Now, can you explain how you managed to kill these three?" Makoto shrugged and started recounting the events. "I was at home, just got out of the bath, when these three suddenly barged in and told me to come with them." "When I refused, they immediately got aggressive. One of them even said that if I didn''t go, they''d drag me out and ''kick my ass.''" Makoto scoffed and continued, "Now, think about it! How could I let that slide? I''m the Hokage''s student! If they kick my ass, isn''t that the same as slapping you in the face?" "These guys had no idea they were messing with your reputation! Could I just stand there and take it? Of course not! As your student, I had to defend our honor. If they insult you, they insult me! So, I had no choice but to kill them!" Hiruzen''s lips twitched. ''What does he mean by getting kicked in the butt is the same as slapping me in the face? Since when was his ass connected to my reputation?'' And after all that talk, Makoto still hadn''t given a proper explanation. The real question was how he killed them. Hiruzen took a deep breath. "Makoto, let''s set aside the whole ''butt-kicking'' and ''face-slapping'' thing for now. What I really want to know is how you took down a J¨­nin and two Ch¨±nin so effortlessly." He glanced at the corpses. "Looking at their injuries, it''s clear you didn''t use any ninjutsu. They were all taken out in a single strike with a kunai. That means they had no chance to fight back." "What exactly did you do? Did you use genjutsu?" Makoto had been trying to avoid revealing his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He had no way of explaining how he had awakened it. But now, Hiruzen had unknowingly given him a perfect excuse. Genjutsu? Sure, why not? He could just say he created a new illusion technique. Makoto nodded seriously. "That''s right, Sensei. I used genjutsu to kill them. A few days ago, I had a sudden realization and developed a new illusion technique." "When they attacked me, I instinctively used it and it worked far better than I expected!" Hiruzen stared at him, visibly skeptical. "Is that so...." [Senju Tobirama: Kid, your lies are ridiculous. Do you think nobody''s going to investigate the bodies?] [Corpses hold valuable intel. They can easily uncover exactly what happened in their final moments.] [The moment someone checks, you will be completely exposed!] __________________________ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 115 - 115: I Always Have You In My Heart, Hiruzen [Makoto Ito: So what if they find out? At worst, Danzo will try to gouge my eyes out.] [But unlike a certain brainwashed fool, I won''t go around revealing my Mangekyo Sharingan and its abilities! Even if they somehow figure it out, I''ll deal with that bandaged bandit myself. Grandpa Second can help me handle my teacher.] [Uchiha Shisui: Why do I feel like that was aimed at me? Hahaha....Maybe I''m just imagining things.] [Makoto Ito: No, no, that was definitely about you. Seriously, who in their right mind would tell people about their Mangekyo Sharingan? And to Danzo of all people?] [Uchiha Shisui:....] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it, just thinking about it makes my blood boil. Such a powerful ability wasted on a clueless fool.] [Uchiha Shisui: Ancestor! I....sigh....!] [Uchiha Madara: I don''t get it. What were you even thinking, telling Danzo and the others about your Mangekyo abilities?] [You said you wanted the Uchiha to be fully accepted into the village. Fine, let''s assume that was a noble goal.] [But with the Heavenly Distinguished Gods, you could have directly controlled Fugaku or other high-ranking Uchiha, hell, even the Hokage himself. You could''ve accomplished your goal in a single move! Why complicate things?] [Uchiha Shisui: I... I just didn''t think that way at the time...] [Makoto Ito: No, it''s not that you didn''t think. It''s that you couldn''t think. You were just a brainwashed fool.] [Uchiha Izuna: Sigh....I guess he traded his brain for talent.] [Senju Tobirama: What a damn waste! Shisui was a once-in-a-generation genius, and yet he ended up like this? The more I think about it, the angrier I get! That damn monkey!] [I want to see how he handles this. Will he finally do something about Danzo, or will he just keep looking the other way?] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen didn''t bother questioning whether Makoto''s story was true or not. The facts were right in front of him, Danzo had sent his men to attack his student. This wasn''t the first time Hiruzen had warned Danzo to stop overstepping his bounds, but that man never seemed to listen. Just then, the sound of steady footsteps echoed in the hallway, followed by the tap of a cane hitting the floor. Moments later, the door creaked open, revealing an aged, grim-faced man. Danzo stepped inside, his expression cold. "Hiruzen, what is it? I''m busy. I have more important matters to handle." His eyes didn''t even flicker toward the three dead Root operatives lying on the floor, as if they weren''t even there. Hiruzen met Danzo''s gaze, then glanced down at the corpses. His tone was calm, but there was a dangerous edge to it. "Danzo, don''t you think you owe me an explanation?" Danzo didn''t even spare a glance at the three lifeless bodies on the floor. Instead, he raised an eyebrow and asked in a casual tone, "Oh? What happened here? Why are there Root ninjas lying around?" He finally glanced at the corpses, then looked back at Hiruzen, his expression indifferent. "Could it be that enemy ninjas infiltrated the village? Are you calling me here just to collect the bodies? If that''s the case, then I''ll be on my way. I''ve got more important things to deal with." Hiruzen''s patience snapped after hearing his words. "Shut up, Danzo! I told you more than once. Stay away from Makoto! He is my student!" "But look at what you''ve done! You actually sent Root operatives to attack him. You clearly don''t take me seriously at all!" Danzo strolled over to a chair and sat down as if he owned the place. "Hahaha! When have I ever not taken you seriously? I always have you in my heart" he coughed lightly as he correct his words. "Ahem, I mean, I''ve always respected you as Hokage. From the bottom of my heart." Hiruzen''s glare darkened. "Danzo! Don''t try to change the subject. Tell me exactly what happened. Now!" Danzo scoffed and crossed his arms. "Hmph. I have nothing to explain! Everything I do is for the good of Konoha!" [Senju Tobirama: For Konoha? I almost threw up!] [Uchiha Izuna: He keeps saying for Konoha... Is he some kind of genius at destroying Konoha for Konoha?] [Uchiha Madara: Is this guy actually a spy? Sent from another village to tear Konoha apart from the inside?] [Hyuga Hizashi: That actually sounds believable!] [Senju Tobirama: I''m not an idiot to take in a spy as my student. He''s definitely from Konoha. He''s just insufferable] [Namikaze Minato: But I really don''t get it. Why does he keep doing this?] Danzo, oblivious to everything, repeated himself loudly. "Everything I''ve done has been for Konoha!" [Namikaze Minato: .....did he just answer my question? Is this some kind of telepathic connection?] Hiruzen clenched his fists, his anger boiling over. "Danzo! I am the Hokage!" Danzo sneered. "Hiruzen, you''ll regret this!" And with that, he turned on his heel and walked out. After all, why should he worry? No matter how many times Hiruzen called him in, the pattern was always the same. A few harsh words, a little scolding, and then everything would go back to normal. This was just another routine. He''d walk out, cool off for a bit, and then get back to doing whatever he wanted. That''s how it had always been. And he was sure it would be the same this time too. __________________________ Sparky''s Note: By the way, last week, we actually hit #1 in the power rankings! Like¡­ I never expected us to be ahead of that MHA fanfic, especially considering how good it is. And on top of that, that one''s an original, while this is just a translation. I know firsthand how hard it is to write a novel since I''ve written a few myself, so seeing this happen is just insane. Oh, and we also passed 4 million views and made it into the top 200 in the all-time collection rankings. LET''S GOOOOOO! A new week has begun! Keep those power stones coming, and I''ll drop bonus chapters for you all! Chapter 116 - 116: Could it be Hizashi is a..... Danzo knew that if he slammed the door and stormed out, the whole situation would be over. But when he grabbed the door handle and pulled, it didn''t budge. Frowning, he turned his head and saw Makoto, who had planted his foot against the door, stopping it from opening. A wave of irritation surged through Danzo. His signature move, the dramatic door slam, had been blocked. He yanked at the door a few more times, but it still wouldn''t open. His eyes narrowed as he glanced at Makoto, feeling a rare moment of shock. ''This kid... is already this strong?'' Even though he hadn''t used his full strength, the fact that Makoto could hold the door shut this easily was impressive. ''He''s definitely a genius¡­ Now I want him in Root even more!'' A glint of greed flashed in Danzo''s eyes. Before he could try again, Hiruzen''s sharp voice rang out from behind. "DANZO! You still haven''t given me an explanation! Where do you think you''re going?" Hiruzen stepped forward, his chakra flaring. "If you don''t clear this up right now, you''re not leaving this room!" "You just said you and Root are always busy!Tell me, is your ''business'' secretly taking out the village''s most talented shinobis?" "In that case, there''s no reason for your Root to exist anymore! Hand it over to me! I''ll take good care of it" "Cough, I mean, I''ll put your organization to proper use!" "If you can''t give me an explanation, then you can forget about leading Root any longer!" Makoto stood to the side, listening with an odd expression. ''Why does this sound so....weird?'' ''Hand over Danzo''s Root? Take good care of it? What the hell are these old men even talking about?'' ''Are all the higher-ups in this village like this? Will I end up like them one day?'' He shuddered at the thought. Just imagining it made him uneasy. ¡ª [Senju Hashirama: Why does this conversation sound so off?] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah, what does he mean by Danzo''s Root...?] [Uchiha Izuna: "Take good care of it and use it well"?] [Uchiha Madara: Is Hiruzen....telling Danzo to become a eunuch? If not, then what the hell does he mean?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Either way, Danzo''s Root will be in Lord Hokage''s hands in the future...] [Yuhi Shinku: And he promised to use it well.] [Uchiha Madara: Pfft...stop it! I can''t get the image out of my head! Damn it, is this the downside of having such a strong mind?! Someone, get this out of my head already!] [Senju Tobirama: Looks like things aren''t going well for you and my brother either. After all, you aren''t the type to think about anything except my brother] [Uchiha Madara: TOBIRAMA, what are you taking about? And stop acting like you and my brother are so innocent! You always have something to say about me and Hashirama! What makes you think you''re any better?!] [Let me tell you, once you''re labeled as gay, you''re gay for life! THERE''S NO ESCAPE!!!] [Uchiha Izuna: Big brother, can you NOT drag me into this mess right now?! I''m NOT GAY!] [Senju Tobirama: Tch.] [Might Dai: This is overflowing with the flames of youth! Such passion! Sakumo!! This is the power of youth!!!] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hatake Sakumo: HELL NO, I''ve been keeping quiet to avoid getting dragged into this nonsense! Why did you have to call my name?! Do you want me to get labeled as a gay too?! Do you have a problem or what?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: You guys are unreal. Unlike me, I only care about my brother''s well-being. Nothing more and nothing less] [Makoto Ito: Oh? Do you have something going on with your brother? Now that I think about it, it makes perfect sense. You gave up your life for your brother after all!] [Hyuga Hizashi: MAKOTO, What the hell are you talking about? Please stop talking! I sacrificed myself to protect my clan and the village! I am definitely didn''t do it for MY BROTHER!!] [Makoto Ito: Uncle, why are you getting defensive all of a sudden? I was just messing with you. Don''t tell me....] [Yuhi Shinku: Wait.... Makoto, Even though you were just joking, What you said does make sense. Could it be Hizashi is a.....] [Senju Tobirama: Could it be Hizashi is a.....] [Uchiha Madara: Could it be Hizashi is a.....] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wait, no, no! Don''t do this to me!] [Senju Tobirama: Who knows what''s really going on in that head of yours? Maybe you just slipped up and revealed your true thoughts.] [Uchiha Madara: PFFT, HAHAHAHAHA!!! ] [Hyuga Hizashi: Master Madara, you''re the LAST person who should be laughing at me! You literally have a tattoo of the Lord First on your chest!!] [Uchiha Madara: YOU DAMN BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU MOCK ME TOO?!!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Ugh! You guys are seriously disgusting!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Agreed. What the hell are they even talking about?! None of them are normal] [Uchiha Fugaku: Mikoto, I swear I had nothing to do with Minato!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Oh, shut up! We still need to talk about that later] [Uchiha Fugaku: ...] [Namikaze Minato: NOOO! We are COMPLETELY FINE, I SWEAR!!!] [Uchiha Fugaku: I give up. We ain''t escaping the allegations] __________________________ Sparky''s Note: I literally had to rewrite this chapter and the next one too. There was some weird-ass joke about Hizashi having a foot fetish for his own brother and it just went on and on for 700 FREAKING words. You know, the entire chapter is only around 900 words, but that weird-ass joke took up 700 words. The whole chapter was pure nonsense. I swear, I''m losing brain cells over here. Chapter 117 - 117: Makoto Lost It At this moment, Danzo was feeling genuinely awkward. He had planned to storm out and end the conversation, but Makoto had blocked the door, making his usual dramatic exit impossible. "Danzo, why are you so quiet? Are you really ready to step down as the leader of Root?" Makoto glanced at Hiruzen in surprise. He had assumed that Sarutobi Hiruzen would just scold Danzo a little and then let him walk away. After all, the two of them were old friends, why would Hiruzen actually punish him? But now, it seemed like Hiruzen was serious. Danzo tugged at the door again, still unable to open it. Frustrated, he turned around and narrowed his one good eye, glaring coldly at Makoto. But Makoto didn''t flinch. He just leaned against the door, completely unfazed, then shifted his gaze to Hiruzen. [Senju Tobirama: That bandaged bastard still has the nerve to glare at people? Does he have no shame? When I come back to life, I swear, I''ll gouge out his damn eyeballs....] [Uchiha Shisui: Lord Second, don''t tell me Danzo learned that from you?! Do you and your students have a habit of taking people''s eyes?] [Senju Tobirama: Excuse me?! I am NOT his teacher, and I would never claim someone like him as my student!] [Makoto Ito: Hey, grandpas, Danzo clearly doesn''t take me seriously! He sees me as some weak kid he can push around. Honestly, I think he just thought of kicking my ass] [But there''s no way I can let that happen, not when so many of you have high hopes for me! At this point, isn''t kicking my ass the same as slapping all of you in the face? If he dares to lay a hand on me, I won''t hold back!] [Senju Tobirama: Kid, what did we ever do to you?! Why are you dragging us into this?! You can say that to that damn monkey a thousand times for all I care!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama, what are you talking about? I don''t see anything wrong with what he said. Someone explain it to me?] [Uchiha Madara: You idiot, he just compared his butt to our faces!] Back in the real world, Danzo kept his gaze locked on Hiruzen. "Hiruzen! What kind of explanation do you even want from me?!" Hiruzen took a slow drag from his pipe, his face cold and serious. "How many times do I have to say it before you get it? Makoto is my student! I''ve warned you more than once to stay out of his business, but you still tried to kidnap him?" "Danzo, do you forget that I''m the Hokage? Do you not take my orders seriously at all?" Danzo exhaled sharply, finally understanding what Hiruzen was getting at. So this wasn''t just about Makoto, it was about him ignoring the Hokage''s authority. Hiruzen was using this as an excuse to put him in his place. Danzo didn''t care about that. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as he still had control over Root, he could deal with taking a loss here. But If he didn''t back down, Hiruzen would take the opportunity to weaken his power, and if he lost Root, what leverage would he have left to compete for Hokage position? In his opinion, Hiruzen was getting old. If Konoha was going to truly thrive, it needed to be in his hands. Only he had the vision to restore Konoha''s former glory. ''Everything I''ve done....it''s all been for Konoha!'' Danzo studied Makoto Ito for a moment before speaking. "Kid, this was my mistake. How do you want me to make up for it?" But Makoto wasn''t really paying attention. Danzo was looking at him and saying something, but what was it exactly? For a moment, Makoto didn''t react. ''Wait...what? I was the one attacked, and now I have to make up for it?'' As he thought of this, Makoto couldn''t hold back and said, looking at Danzo. "You think I am a damn fool? Why the hell would I make up for it? Danzo blinked, momentarily stunned. ''What the hell is this kid talking about? Did this brat even listen to me?!'' Even Hiruzen, standing off to the side, looked confused. Danzo had already taken a loss in this whole mess, and Makoto was clearly the victim. Now, Danzo had even offered to make it up to him, but instead of responding, Makoto seemed completely out of the loop. Danzo just stood there, dumbfounded, staring at him. Makoto immediately flared up."You have the nerve to look at me like that?!" "Your people attacked me, and now you expect me to make up for it? Where do you get the audacity to say such things?" "What the hell are you looking at?! Not happy about it?! Come at me then! You think I''m some pushover?!" "You think being a elder makes you important?! Who the hell do you think you are?! Come at me, old man!" Makoto was already preparing to activate Sage Mode if things escalated. [Senju Tobirama: Kid, calm down for a second! Did you not listen to Danzo''s words at all? He was literally saying he''s willing to make up for his mistake, not the other way around! How the hell did you even mix this up?!] __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 118 - 118: Scamming Danzo [Senju Hashirama: Damn, for a second there, I thought I misheard everything when Makoto suddenly started yelling at Danzo.] [Uchiha Madara: No, you fool. Makoto just wasn''t paying attention and misunderstood what Danzo actually said.] [Uchiha Izuna: Hahahaha! I''m dying over here! Look at Danzo''s confused face!] [Uchiha Fugaku: HAHAHAHA! That expression is priceless! Seeing him eat his own words is so satisfying!] [Makoto Ito: Wait....are you guys seriously telling me the truth? You''re not just messing with me to calm me down?] [Namikaze Minato: No, really. Danzo was actually trying to make up for his mistake. He asked you to name your conditions.] [Makoto Ito: Damn it! Why the hell did I have to run my mouth?! What were you guys even doing? You should''ve stopped me as soon as I started talking!] [Hyuga Hizashi: .....Well, I think no one wanted to stop you since you basically scolded Danzo on their behalf.] ¡ª Back in the Hokage''s office, both Danzo and Hiruzen were staring at Makoto with blank expressions. Danzo''s face darkened, his one good eye narrowing dangerously. Hiruzen, on the other hand, was still trying to process why Makoto had suddenly lost his temper and lashed out. Danzo just agreed to take responsibility. So why had Makoto chewed him out so aggressively? After quickly checking the group chat, Makoto finally realized his mistake. He scratched his head awkwardly. "Haha....Lord Danzo, I was just joking! You know, a little humor to lighten the mood! Funny, right?" He grinned innocently. Danzo gritted his teeth so hard they might crack. His jaw tensed, and he spat out his words slowly. "Kid, don''t waste my time! Just tell me what you want already." Seeing his furious expression , Makoto couldn''t help but find it amusing. [Makoto Ito: Guys, do you think he wants to kill me right now?] [Senju Tobirama: Do you even need to ask? If he had the chance, he''d probably kill you a thousand times over.] [Uchiha Madara: If Hiruzen wasn''t here, he would''ve attacked you already.] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: You should be careful moving forward. Danzo holds grudges, and he always gets revenge. You humiliated him today. He won''t forget that.] [Uchiha Shisui: Makoto, be cautious. Danzo isn''t someone you can just ignore.] [Makoto Ito: What are you guys talking about? As long as Danzo doesn''t attack me personally, he''s not a threat. And even if he did come at me, I could take him down easily.] [Senju Hashirama: Honestly, just using my Sage Arts should be enough.] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you moron! Did you forget about all those Sharingan eyes he stole? And the Hashirama cells he implanted? Even if he''s a trash, he''s a dangerous trash. Makoto will need his Susanoo or his Nothingness ability to handle him properly.] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? But I still beat you without even using Sage Mode.] [Uchiha Madara: YOU IDIOT!] [Senju Hashirama: Madaraaa~ I know, I know! I was just messing with you. Don''t be mad, okay~?] [Uchiha Izuna: "Don''t be mad, okay~?" Ugh. That''s disgusting.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it, I just got full-body chills!] _________ Back in the real world, Danzo stared at Makoto, who was still chuckling to himself. His patience was wearing thin, and his irritation was starting to show. "Kid, have you thought about what you want yet? Just say it already." Makoto grinned and threw a glance at Hiruzen, who was standing nearby, watching silently. "Actually, I don''t have any demands. After all, I''m just a regular civilian ninja." Danzo frowned, sensing sarcasm in his voice. "I mean, sure, I am a genius. And yeah, I did master the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu and Rasengan in a ridiculously short time." Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, already guessing where this was going. "And, of course, I was personally taken in as a student by the Third Hokage. Even though my teacher has repeatedly warned you not to mess with me.... how could I possibly compare to you, Lord Danzo? I mean, I''m just an ordinary civilian ninja!" Danzo''s forehead twitched, veins popping in irritation. His fingers curled into a fist as his patience thinned even further. Hiruzen, meanwhile, took a deep drag from his pipe, exhaling a thick cloud of smoke, hiding the smirk that was threatening to spread across his face. After a moment, he composed himself and turned to Makoto with a smile. "Makoto, I understand that you''re upset, but didn''t Danzo just say he''s willing to make it up to you?" "But If you''re really that dissatisfied, I could always remove him as Root''s leader and send him into early retirement." Makoto squinted at Hiruzen, trying to figure out whether he was being serious or just messing with him. After thinking for a moment, he decided to test the waters. "Well then... how about giving me 10 million ryo to spend? Nothing crazy." Danzo visibly flinched. His hands clenched tighter as a dangerous glint flashed through his single eye. Hiruzen''s pipe nearly slipped from his fingers. Makoto continued, acting completely innocent. "You know I''m an orphan, Teacher. I don''t have any savings or assets. 10 million ryo should last me a while" "I''m not too greedy, I just happen to be a little short on money right now. Just a casual 10 million ryo, and I''ll be perfectly satisfied." Hiruzen''s lips twitched as he struggled to keep his face composed. ''This little brat has some nerve! Asking for 10 million ryo right off the bat?!'' On the other side, Danzo''s eye widened in disbelief. "How much did you just say?!" Makoto looked at him in confusion. "Ten million Ryo! Why? Is that too small? You don''t think so, right?" "I mean, I know a number as small as 10 million ryo is probably nothing to someone of your status, Lord Danzo." "But if you insist... how about 50 million? That sounds a bit more reasonable." Hiruzen coughed, nearly choking on the smoke from his pipe. Danzo''s face darkened, and his teeth gritted audibly. Makoto was fully aware of Danzo''s growing rage and smiled even brighter. "After all, this whole situation happened due to your negligence. I''m sure you feel terrible about it! You probably regret it deeply and blame yourself for letting Root ninjas attack me, right?" "So, if you give me the money, I''ll be happy, and you won''t have to carry that heavy guilt around anymore. Doesn''t that sound like a deal?" Hiruzen exhaled deeply, shaking his head with an amused smile. Makoto clapped his hands together, pretending to be completely sincere. "I''m sure this was just a misunderstanding! Lord Danzo, a man of your status, would never let something like this happen again, right?" "In the future, I''m sure Root will definitely not go around randomly poking people," Danzo''s fingers twitched as if resisting the urge to grab a kunai. "I mean, there won''t be any more random attack our village''s shinobis, right?" Hiruzen cleared his throat, watching Danzo''s growing fury with amusement. Makoto took one last step forward and grinned. "Besides, you''re Konoha''s elder, the leader of Root! Are you really going to get hung up over a little bit of money?" Danzo''s aura nearly exploded. His hands were trembling, not out of fear, but out of sheer, barely-contained rage. Hiruzen was barely holding back his laughter. He looked away and took another slow drag from his pipe. __________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 119 - 119: The Legendary Ryogan "Kid! Do you have any idea how much ten million ryo is?! Don''t think you can take advantage of me! You''ll regret this!" Danzo gripped his cane tightly, his glare fixed on Makoto. Makoto casually corrected him. "Lord Danzo, it''s not ten million, it''s fifty million." Danzo''s eye twitched as he turned to Hiruzen, "Are you seriously letting your student talk to me like this?" Hiruzen, who had been enjoying the exchange a little too much, cleared his throat. "Ahem....Makoto, fifty million ryo is a lot of money. Maybe you don''t realize just how much that is. It''s excessive." Makoto smirked and shrugged. "Fine, ten million then. I''m not greedy." Hiruzen nodded. "Alright, ten million it is. Danzo, stop arguing. Either pay up, or forget about leading Root." Danzo stared at him in disbelief. "Hiruzen!!! Are you out of your mind?! He doesn''t even know what ten million ryo is worth, but you do! And you''re just handing it over to a kid?!" Hiruzen''s voice hardened. "Danzo, I''m the Hokage." Danzo''s face twisted in frustration. "You''ll regret this, Hiruzen!" With that, he stormed toward the door, only to realize it wouldn''t budge, Makoto''s foot was still blocking it. Danzo scowled. "Move your damn foot! I need to go tell my men to send the money." He waved his hand, collected the bodies of his fallen subordinates, and finally shoved the door open, slamming it shut behind him with a loud bang! The sound gave him a small sense of satisfaction, his signature dramatic exit had been perfectly executed. Without that final bang, something always felt... incomplete. Makoto turned to Hiruzen, "Sensei, you''re just letting him take the bodies? Weren''t they valuable for information?" "And honestly, Danzo''s a shady guy. Who knows what kind of weird stuff he''s gonna do with them?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hiruzen rolled his eyes and lightly smacked Makoto on the head. "Quit talking nonsense! Sure, a ninja''s corpse holds valuable intel, but let''s be real, he was never going to hand those bodies over to me." "Root is knee deep in dirty things and he''s been hiding them underground for years." "Even as Hokage, there''s no way he''d just hand me evidence on a silver platter." He sighed, rubbing his temple. Truthfully, Hiruzen had his doubts. Could Makoto have really taken them down using just illusions? It seemed... unlikely. But if Makoto didn''t want to explain, Hiruzen wouldn''t press him. He was his student, after all. More than that, Hiruzen trusted his Will of Fire completely. As for Danzo''s ten million ryo, it was no small sum. More importantly, though, this wasn''t just about the money. It was a way of striking back at Danzo, forcing him to take him seriously, even if just for a while. --- A short time later, a Root ninja arrived at the Hokage''s office, carrying a sealed scroll. "Lord Hokage, this is the sealing scroll Lord Danzo asked me to deliver," the ninja said flatly. Without waiting for a response, he dropped the scroll on the desk and left immediately. Hiruzen narrowed his eyes as he watched the Root ninja leave. What was he thinking? No one knew. Makoto, on the other hand, wasn''t wasting time overthinking it. Root ninjas were only loyal to Danzo, why would they respect the Hokage? What really mattered now.... was the money. Makoto picked up the scroll and unsealed it. Poof! In an instant, a massive pile of cash appeared, stacked high in the room. The moment he saw it, Makoto''s eyes literally turned into the shape of money. If an outsider had witnessed the scene, they might have mistaken it for the awakening of a brand-new dojutsu. --- [Senju Tobirama: Are you fucking kidding me?! His eyes turned into the shape of money? Is this the legendary Ryogan?!] [Uchiha Izuna: Wait... is this an actual dojutsu?] [Uchiha Madara: Damn. Just how much does this kid love money?] [Makoto Ito: What are you all on about? What''s wrong with loving money? With money, you can eat whatever you want, live wherever you want. This is basic common sense.] [Senju Tobirama: I gotta admit, kid, you always manage to say some wise things. I have no idea where you even learned them from!] [Senju Hashirama: Actually, I don''t think he''s wrong. Back when we first founded Konoha, Mito and Tobirama were the ones handling all the money. I was so broke that I had to ask Madara for pocket money every single day...] __________________________ Sparky''s Note: Third chapter of the day! Let''s go, guys! Just 100 more power stones, and we''re taking back that #1 spot! Chapter 120 - 120: Mito and Kushina, The Legendary Eleven Tails [Uchiha Madara: Now that this fool mentioned it, I do remember a time when he gambled away all the money Mito gave him for buying fruit.] [Instead of admitting it, he tried to grow fruit trees using Wood Style, right in the middle of the village.] [And do you know what excuse he gave me when I caught him? He said he was training to improve his Wood Style! So, of course, I immediately snitched on him and told Mito.] [Makoto Ito: Wait. The Ghost of the Uchiha... actually snitched on someone?] [Uchiha Madara: Brat, why do I feel like you sound disappointed about that?] [Makoto Ito: What are you saying, Grandpa? I''m just... surprised. Anyway, your story just gave me an idea! Grandpa First, when I revive you in the future, I''ll put you to work farming.] [With Wood Style, you can grow all kinds of crops, vegetables, and fruits. We''ll be rich in no time!] [Senju Hashirama: That''s genius! Why didn''t I think of this before?!] [Makoto Ito: Not just farming, you can also build houses!] [Senju Hashirama: Oh my god. Why have I never thought of this before?!] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! This kid''s ideas are weird but actually useful. Unlike someone who only used his Wood Style to fight me with giant wooden dolls instead of doing anything practical.] [Senju Hashirama: Well, anyway, I think Makoto''s idea is great! Madara! When we get resurrected, let''s become farmers and spread greenery all over the world!] [Senju Tobirama: ....Is this the legendary pastoral life of men farming and women weaving?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Just thinking about it feels oddly.... peaceful.] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah...Master Madara farming, the First Lord cooking at home, waiting for Madara to... wait! I mean, I got it mixed up!!] [Uzumaki Mito: Minato... don''t think you can fool me! Why was the first thing you thought of Madara and Hashirama instead of me and that idiot?!] [So, in your mind, I''m not with Hashirama anymore? Madara and Hashirama are the real couple, huh?! DAMN IT!! I swear I will strangle you all with my chains!!!] [Senju Tobirama: Ahem. Mito, for the record, I didn''t say a single word. It was that blond kid, the one who was supposedly the Fourth Hokage.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lady Mito, I sincerely apologize. But, uh... could you lower your chakra pressure a little? I''m nowhere near your house, and I can still feel it!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Grandma Mito! Don''t be mad! I already hung Minato up and whipped him with Adamantine Sealing Chains for the matter with Fugaku. If you want, I can reluctantly whip him for... oh, I don''t know, five more hours?] [Namikaze Minato: HELP! I was wrong! I won''t ever open my mouth again! EVER!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shut up, you idiot! Because of you, Grandma''s angry! ADAMANTINE SEALING CHAINS!!!] [Namikaze Minato: HELP...! ARGHHH!] [Uzumaki Mito: That''s the way, Kushina. I''m glad my advice didn''t go to waste. Men are all the same. You have to discipline them. If you don''t smack them around every now and then, they start acting up. When in doubt, just hit them, and that''s that. Right, Hashirama?!] [Senju Hashirama: W-Wait, MITO! Don''t hit me! I swear I won''t go play with Madara today! No, no, wait! I already didn''t hang out with him all morning! A morning is a long time, okay?! How about just... an hour? Just one hour with Madara?] [Senju Hashirama: Look! I''ve already made such a huge sacrifice! Can''t you at least not hit me?!] [Uchiha Madara:... So this is why you kept disappearing lately] [Uzumaki Mito: HASHIRAMA! What did I just say?! ADAMANTINE SEALING CHAINS!!!] [Senju Hashirama: AAAAAAHHH!] [Uchiha Madara: Rest in peace, my friend. It was nice knowing you.] [Senju Tobirama: Phew. Glad I didn''t get married.] [Uchiha Izuna: Damn. Just his screams are giving me chills.] --- Makoto, meanwhile, had no interest in watching Minato and Hashirama get beaten senseless. Instead, he was happily counting his money in the Hokage''s office. "1,000...2,000...3,000....4,000...Oh, money, money, money!" [Senju Tobirama: Kid, why are you acting like an idiot?] [Uchiha Izuna: He looks like a money-crazed demon.] [Uchiha Madara: Brat, why are you so excited over a few measly million? Back in my day, I didn''t step outside without at least a few hundred million!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother¡­ what did you even do with all that money?] [Uchiha Madara: .....I gave it to Hashirama. He got upset when I snitched on him, so I had to bribe him. Eventually, it just became a habit.] [Uchiha Izuna: Ohhohoho! I had a feeling, but still, Ohohoho!] [Senju Tobirama: Ohohoho!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Ohohoho!] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yuhi Shinku: Ohohoho!] [Senju Hashirama: MADARA! SAVE ME! PLEASE!!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, YOU IDIOT!!] [Uzumaki Mito: You dare ask for help?! Fine, I''ll make sure you really regret it! MIND''S EYE OF THE KAGURA! ADAMANTINE SEALING CHAINS!!!] [Senju Hashirama: ARGGGGGGGHHHH!] --- Hiruzen watched Makoto counting money beside him, and for a moment, he felt a little...tempted. Most of the money he had went into strengthening and supporting his clan. He never really had anything for himself. Hiruzen cleared his throat. "Makoto, you''re still young. How about I hold onto that money for you? When you''re older, I''ll give it back." The instant those words left his mouth, Makoto moved at lightning speed, sweeping all the money back into the sealing scroll before securing it to his back. Then, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and put on the most serious expression he could manage. "Sensei! It''s getting late! You should rest early! I''ll be heading home now! See you later!" Before Hiruzen could even react, Makoto used Body Flicker Technique and jumped straight out the window. CRASH! Shattered glass fell to the floor as Hirzen stood there, utterly speechless. _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 121 - 121: Narutos Living Environment ;( After watching Makoto leap out the window, Hiruzen was momentarily speechless before shaking his head with a small smile. He sat back down at his desk, picking up his crystal ball with a grin. Meanwhile, Makoto was sprinting down the street at full speed! "Money, money, money! Must be funny! In a rich man''s world! Money, money, money!" [Senju Tobirama: Did this kid really come up with a song just because he saw a few million? Does he have some kind of talent for music?] [Uchiha Izuna: I was wondering the same thing.] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, this isn''t the way to your house. Where exactly are you going?] [Namikaze Minato: That''s true! Did he get too excited and forget his way home?] [Makoto Ito: No, I didn''t forget! I''m heading to Naruto''s place! I risked my life for this money, so I figured I''d share the good news with him and treat him to a nice meal. I bet he hasn''t even gone to sleep yet.] [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! You made money, but instead of getting full of yourself, you''re using it to treat a friend? YES! That''s the true will of¡ªAHHH! Mito, stop hitting me! Just because I can heal doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt! I swear I''ve learned my lesson!] [Uzumaki Mito: Shut up! I''m not stopping until I see a bruise on you! And if I don''t tie you up like a silkworm in my Adamantine Sealing Chains tonight, I''m not an Uzumaki!] [Uchiha Madara: As funny as this is, I actually feel kind of bad for that idiot. Mito''s not strong enough to leave a wound on him, so he''s just going to get beaten until she cools down.] [Senju Tobirama: So, in short, you''re worried about my brother?] [Uchiha Madara: GO TO HELL, TOBIRAMA!!] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, since when did you start swearing like that?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Yeah, it doesn''t really fit the whole ''Ghost of the Uchiha'' image.] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, you''re really going to find Naruto and take him out for a meal?] [Uzumaki Kushina: That''s great! My baby can finally have a decent meal! Thank you, Makoto!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, why aren''t you inviting Sasuke too? Isn''t he your friend?] [Makoto Ito: Aunt Mikoto, don''t overthink it. I can send a clone to get him, but it''s better to meet him in person!] Before long, Makoto arrived outside Naruto''s apartment building. Just like in the original story, Naruto hadn''t inherited anything from his parents and was living in a tiny, run-down apartment. [Uzumaki Kushina: My baby....Why is he living in a place like this? What happened to Minato and my old house?] [Makoto Ito: Well....The house belongs to the village, and since Naruto supposedly didn''t inherit anything, he ended up living here alone.] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Namikaze Minato: ...] Makoto didn''t explain further. Instead, he let them see the situation for themselves. Climbing the stairs, he knocked firmly on Naruto''s door. "Naruto! Naruto! Open up!" A moment later, the door creaked open, revealing a sleepy-looking Naruto in his pajamas. "Makoto? What are you doing here this late?" Makoto strolled inside, but the moment he saw the state of the room, he stopped in his tracks, speechless. The place was a complete mess. Empty cartons of expired milk scattered around, stacks of old instant noodle cups piling up, and on the table, one particularly sad-looking cup of instant ramen... also expired. Seeing Makoto''s expression, Naruto scratched his head awkwardly and quickly tried to play it off. "Makoto, I always treat myself to a midnight snack! How about it? Want some cup noodles? They''re super delicious!" Even though Naruto was grinning, everyone in the group chat could see the unspoken bitterness behind his smile. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: This...This...This...! I can understand if Lord Third had him live somewhere else, but why the hell couldn''t he at least provide my son with proper food!? DAMN IT!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Naruto! My baby... He''s really been living like this?] [Senju Tobirama: That filthy monkey... ] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it. Even I can''t stand this anymore! Is this really how the son of a hero should live? That Hiruzen bastard... ] [Uchiha Izuna: Sigh... I don''t know how Naruto can still smile after going through all this. If it were me, I would''ve turned evil a long time ago.] Makoto shook his head with a grin and sat down on Naruto''s bed. "Haha, of course! Late-night snacks are a must!" Naruto''s eyes lit up. He quickly pulled out two cup noodles from his stash in the fridge. "I knew you''d get me, Makoto! This is from my secret collection. It''s the best of the best!" Despite his excitement, he looked a little reluctant as he handed them over. Still, he was about to start preparing them until Makoto''s next words made him freeze. "Naruto, I made a ton of money today." Makoto grinned. Naruto blinked in surprise. "How much?!" "Ten million ryo!" Makoto announced proudly. After all, he ''did'' risk his life for it. But before he could enjoy his moment, Naruto''s next words left him completely speechless. "Whoa! How many cup noodles can you buy with that?!" Naruto asked, eyes sparkling. Makoto rolled his eyes. "You idiot! Can''t you think of anything other than noodles? Didn''t you say you liked barbecue when Sasuke treated us? With this much money, you could eat barbecue every single day! Enough to last a lifetime!" Hearing that, Naruto''s mouth started watering. In his mind, he was already picturing himself feasting on endless barbecue every day. But just as quickly, he shook his head with a hesitant look. "But Makoto¡­ that''s your money! You still need to buy a house and get married one day. If you spend it all on feeding me, isn''t that kinda bad? Just treating me to Ichiraku for a few days is more than enough... Arghh!" Before he could finish, Makoto kicked him in the butt. "Quit yapping already!" Crossing his arms, Makoto huffed. "Now hurry up and change! We''re grabbing Sasuke and eating all night as much as we want!" Naruto''s eyes practically sparkled as he imagined a whole night of unlimited barbecue. _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 122 - 122: One-Eyed Pirates Role In Nine Tails Attack After Naruto changed into his new clothes, the two of them hurried toward the Uchiha Clan compound. When they arrived, the place felt eerily silent. A once-thriving clan, now reduced to a ghost town with only Sasuke living there. For years, a child had been left to grow up alone in this empty place. [Uchiha Fugaku: Damn it...We were once one of the two strongest clans in the village, and now look at us. All of this...it''s my fault.] [Uchiha Shisui: Is this really our Uchiha compound? It doesn''t even feel like home anymore....] [Uchiha Fugaku: If only Minato had lived longer.... Back then, we actually got along well. If he were still here, the Uchiha Clan might''ve fully integrated into Konoha. If Minato hadn''t died, we wouldn''t have ended up like this.] [Senju Tobirama: Speaking of Minato''s death, there''s something that''s always bothered me.] [When he was fighting the Nine Tails, where were the rest of Konoha''s ninjas? And that masked man... he had a Sharingan. He called himself Madara, but we all know he was an imposter. So who the hell was he?] [Also, think about it. An Uchiha with the Nine Tails nearly wiped out the village, and Minato and Kushina had to face it alone? What were the other ninjas doing? Where was that damn monkey? And what about Danzo?] [My Senju clan was long gone by then, but the Uchiha were still around. Fugaku, didn''t you say you had a good relationship with Minato? You were the clan leader! why didn''t you and your people step in to help?] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Fugaku: Believe me, I''ve asked myself the same question countless times.] [I still remember how Mikoto and I congratulated Minato and Kushina when she was about to give birth to Naruto.] [Back then, Minato and I even talked about how we could integrate the Uchiha into Konoha.] [But on the night of the attack... the moment I heard the news, I gathered all of our clan members, ready to fight alongside him and protect the village from the Nine Tails.] [Senju Tobirama: Then why did Minato and Kushina still die? If the Uchiha really stepped up, why was there no record of it?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Lord Second, let me finish. And when I do, I just hope you can stomach the truth.] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph. After everything I''ve seen in this village, I doubt anything could shock me anymore.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Then listen carefully. That night, as we were about to leave the compound, Danzo and his men surrounded us.] [Senju Tobirama: ....What did you just say? Danzo? Didn''t he claim to do everything for the village? Wasn''t he supposed to be on the front lines? Then what the hell was he doing stopping the Uchiha from helping?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Lord Second, please don''t interrupt me. Let me finish first.] [Senju Tobirama: Fine, fine! Keep going, I want to hear exactly what that one-eyed pirate was up to this time.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Danzo ordered us to stand down, claiming we shouldn''t engage the Nine Tails directly. His excuse was that we could possibly control it with our Sharingan.] [Later, he turned around and used that same reasoning to frame us as the masterminds behind the attack.] [You know the Uchiha, Lord Second. If we did something, we''d own up to it. But if we didn''t? Don''t even think about pinning it on us.] [During the attack, every Uchiha who had awakened their Sharingan was with me, none of us were on that battlefield and only someone with a Mangekyou Sharingan could control the Nine Tails.] [Besides, what would I gain from attacking Minato? We were friends.] [Just like that, we had no idea what was happening out there.] [And just like that, the Uchiha Clan was blamed for attacking Minato and Kushina, for unleashing the Nine Tails.] [Just like that, the villagers hated us even more.] [And just like that.... the Uchiha Clan was wiped out. You all know the rest.] [Senju Tobirama: So you''re telling me... Danzo and his men never even went to the battlefield? Instead, they stopped the Uchiha from helping?] [Uchiha Fugaku: That''s right. Your brilliant student planned the whole damn thing.] [Senju Hashirama: Hold on. Even if Root and the Uchiha weren''t there, what about the Anbu? The Hyuga? The Ino-Shika-Cho? Are you telling me Minato fought alone? Minato! Can you explain what happened?] [Namikaze Minato: What''s the point? It''s all over now... sigh.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wait, I can tell you! My brother and I led our Hyuga clansmen to help. Minato and Kushina were our peers. We couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Of course, compared to them, we weren''t much, but that''s beside the point.] [Anyway, our Gentle Fist is practically useless against a tailed beast. I still remember that overwhelming sense of powerlessness when I faced the Nine Tails.] [But back then, I was also confused. Where were the Uchiha? Danzo and his men were nowhere in sight. Lord Third and the Anbu could only slow the Nine Tails down, and the Ino-Shika-Cho leaders played their part too.] [Senju Tobirama: ...] __________________________ Sparky''s Note: Third Chapter for the day! Let''s go, guys! Just a little more power stones, and we''re taking back that #1 spot! Chapter 123 - 123: Miserable Minato Makoto watched the chat with a thoughtful expression. He only had a vague idea about the Nine-Tails incident since it was never fully explored in the original storyline. The only things he had seen were Hiruzen leading the charge against the Nine-Tails alongside the Anbu and Hyuga clan members, while the Ino-Shika-Cho trio joined the battle. [Uzumaki Mito: This is absurd! The Nine-Tails was tearing through the village, yet Danzo was nowhere to be found! Not only that, but he even stopped the Uchiha from helping!] [Senju Hashirama: Damn it! He''s even more insufferable than that irresponsible monkey!] [Senju Tobirama: Hizashi, with Hiruzen and the others present, how did Minato die? What were you all doing while Minato was fighting the Nine-Tails?] [Hyuga Hizashi: By the time the Third Hokage arrived, both Minato and Kushina were barely hanging on, just moments away from death. But we can''t blame Lord Third for this, his wife also died during the attack.] [Uchiha Izuna: So, in the end, it''s all Danzo''s fault! If he hadn''t blocked my clan from helping, things might have turned out differently! Minato and Kushina could still be alive, and our clan might have never been wiped out! That bastard Danzo!] [Senju Hashirama: Putting all that aside, who was the guy claiming to be Madara? He was an Uchiha and must have been strong if he could control the Nine-Tails. Fugaku, do you know anything about him?] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Fugaku: No, I can guarantee he wasn''t from our Uchiha clan.] [Like I said before, only someone with the Mangekyo Sharingan can control the Nine-Tails. As far as I know, there were only two of us, me and Shisui, who was already dead long before the clan massacre happened. So this guy must have been a rogue Uchiha.] [Senju Hashirama: Speaking of rogue Uchiha... Madara, didn''t you say you left behind a backup plan to bring yourself back? Could it be that the one who attacked the village was part of your plan?] [Senju Tobirama: Is he your student or maybe...was he your illegitimate son?!] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, you had a child and didn''t even tell me?!] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you idiot! I never even had a woman in my life! How the hell would I have an illegitimate child?! That said, I do have a guess about who it was, but I can''t be completely sure.] [I was already dead at that time. I don''t know if he was someone I left behind to carry out my plans or not.] [Senju Tobirama: Madara, stop being so dramatic and just say it. Who is it?] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, why are you so quiet? Instead of me answering, why don''t you tell them? I bet you already know the truth.] [Honestly, I''ve been wondering, how do you know so much about the world? You''re aware of my plans, even Black Zetsu''s schemes. What''s your deal?] [Makoto Ito: Yeah, your guess was right. Obito was the one who caused the Nine-Tails attack.] [Uchiha Madara: So, it really was him...] [Namikaze Minato: W-Wait, what do you mean? Obito? Obito Uchiha?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Obito!? That''s impossible! How could it be him?!] [Senju Tobirama: Why are you so shocked? Do you all know this Obito?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Damn it... How could it be him?!] [Senju Tobirama: Why are you acting so surprised? Didn''t you just say the attacker must''ve been a rogue Uchiha? Now that you hear a name, you''re all panicking! What the hell is going on?!] [Namikaze Minato: No....No, no, no! That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! Makoto, are you messing with us? There''s no way it was Obito! He was my student!] At that moment, Minato felt like his entire world was collapsing. Never in his worst nightmares did he imagine that the masked man who attacked him, who caused the deaths of his wife and countless other villagers, was his student. His body trembled, his breath turned ragged, and his vision blurred. His student, his own student, had done this to him. [Senju Hashirama: Minato... Did you just say he was your student?! This... How is this even possible?!] [Senju Tobirama: And this is exactly why I keep saying the Uchiha are a clan of lunatics!] [Uchiha Izuna: What the actual hell?! Are these people even human anymore?! First, there was that guy who wiped out his entire clan, and now there''s another one who slaughtered his own teacher and his wife?!] [Senju Hashirama: Minato... did you ever do something to Obito? If not, why would he do something like this?] [Namikaze Minato: Hehehe... I don''t know... Hehehe... I don''t know... Hehehe... I don''t know... I don''t know... I don''t know....] The once calm, sunny person was gone, replaced by an empty shell of a man. His body shook violently, his eyes darted around in confusion, his lips curled into an eerie smile, and his voice wavered between laughter and sobs. Minato finally lost his mind. [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato! Please, calm down! You''re scaring me! Please!!] [Senju Tobirama: Sigh... It looks like learning the truth completely broke him.] _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 124 - 124: Broken Minato [Senju Tobirama: Minato, take a deep breath and calm down.] [Look at me. My own students wiped out my entire clan. The only one left is Tsunade, and even she left the village. We don''t even know where she is now. But you, at least your son is still alive.] [And with Makoto looking out for him, Naruto''s life will be much better. If that''s not enough for you, then you and Kushina can pass all your skills and strength to Makoto, revive yourselves, and raise Naruto yourselves.] [Namikaze Minato: Hehehe... I don''t know... Hehehe... I just don''t know... ] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it... Is he even listening? He''s completely lost it!] No one expected Minato to break down this badly. Even Makoto was caught off guard. He assumed Minato would be shocked and disappointed in his student, but that he would eventually pull himself together. But thinking about it, it made sense. Minato had already been struggling after everything Naruto had endured growing up. Now, he found out the person behind the Nine-Tails attack was none other than his own student. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Obito hadn''t done this, Minato could have lived a happy life with Kushina, raising Naruto together. The weight of that truth completely shattered him. [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto, what the hell is going on?! Didn''t Obito die?! How could it be him?! DAMN YOU, MADARA! WHAT DID YOU DO?!] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, answer me! From what they''re saying, Obito was supposed to be dead, but Makoto is confirming it was him. What the hell happened?!] [Uchiha Madara: Alright. As I told you before, I didn''t die in our final battle, Hashirama.] [After that, I was deceived by that thing called Black Zetsu. It claimed to be my will, saying it existed to help me complete the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan.] [So, I started looking for Uchiha with deep emotions because for our clan, the stronger the love, the stronger the hatred when we fall. And when that hatred awakens, so does immense power.] [That''s when I found Uchiha Obito during the Third Great Ninja War. At the time, he had been crushed by a boulder.] [Coincidentally, it happened near a tunnel where I had been hiding. So, I saved him. I used your cells to heal his body and then asked him to serve me. But he refused me outright.] [For months, Obito was desperate to return to Konoha. So, I waited for the right moment, when Minato was away on a mission. That''s when I made my move.] [I took control of Mist Village ninjas and had them kidnap Minato''s student, Rin. I sealed the Three-Tails inside her and placed a forbidden jutsu on her, making it impossible for her to harm herself.] [Then, under my command, the Mist ninjas pursued Rin and Kakashi as they made their way back to Konoha. Their goal was to let Rin to release the tailed beast inside Konoha, reducing the village to rubble.] [Obito, who had been recovering under my care, learned about all this from White Zetsu.] [The moment he heard, he rushed out to save them. But before he could arrive, Rin made a choice, to die by Kakashi''s hands rather than risk Konoha''s destruction.] [And just as Obito reached the battlefield, he saw it, the moment Kakashi''s Chidori pierced Rin''s chest. That sight shattered him. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan awakened instantly, while Kakashi collapsed from the shock of it all.] [Blinded by rage, Obito went on a rampage. He unleashed Wood Style and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, cutting down the Mist ninjas in a bloodbath.] [Seeing his companions forced to kill each other right before his eyes, it broke him completely. Hatred consumed him, and he rejected everything in this world.] [That''s when he finally accepted my vision. He agreed to help me realize the Infinite Tsukuyomi.] [But honestly, even I don''t understand why he did what he did to his teacher and Kushina. As far as I know, Minato never wronged Obito in any way.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why did you have to all this!?] [Senju Tobirama: Brother, this is all your fault. You should have listened to me and sent this bastard to the Pure Land when we had the chance! Look at what he has done while hiding like a rat!] [Uchiha Madara: But I, I was deceived too! I just wanted peace!] [Senju Hashirama: Sigh, so it all comes back to that Black Zetsu....] [Uchiha Madara: That''s right. I was caught in its trap from the very beginning. What''s ironic is that I saw Obito as my pawn, but I never realized I was one myself.] [Senju Tobirama: Black Zetsu!!] [Uchiha Izuna: Damn that bastard! How dare it trick my brother like this?!] [Senju Hashirama: The world will be facing even greater threats in the future. Black Zetsu is lurking in the shadows, Kaguya is still sealed on the moon, and then there''s the Otsutsuki Clan.] [Might Duy: Speaking of battles, during the Third Great Ninja War, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist had my son and me surrounded. I had no choice. I opened the Eight Inner Gates to give my son a chance to escape.] [Makoto Ito: Oh yeah, I remember that! The Seven Swordsmen thought you were nothing, but you killed four of them, and sent the other three running for their lives!] [Might Duy: Hehe, Makoto! Thanks for the support!] [Uchiha Shisui: I ran into some Mist ninja once. The moment they saw me, they turned tail and ran.] [Namikaze Minato: Enough.... all of you, shut up! I killed a thousand ninjas in the war all by myself and what was the point? This whole world.... it''s nothing but an illusion.] [MADARA, I''ll help you with the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Because I see it now, this world is fake. Only in that dream world will people truly be free from pain.] [I gave everything to Konoha, and in the end, my son suffered for it. My own student, someone I trusted, destroyed my family.] [DAMN IT ALL!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Damn, Webnovel took down my cover. ;( I can''t use any cover until Monday. No idea who reported the cover, man. Chapter 125 - 125: CRAZY FUGAKU Makoto was completely dumbfounded after reading Minato''s messages. ''What the hell?! Golden flash of the leaf, the bright and cheerful Minato had gone full-on dark mode?!'' ''And why did he sound just like Obito? Is this some kind of connection between master and student?'' [Uchiha Madara: ...] Madara was at a complete loss after reading Minato''s messages. For the first time in a long while, a twinge of guilt crept into his heart. [Senju Hashirama: Calm down, Minato! I can explain everything!] [Namikaze Minato: Explain?! How do you expect me to stay calm?! My pain is greater than yours!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, shut the hell up! What are you even saying?! If you''ve got this much energy, why don''t you ask Hiruzen why he treated Naruto like garbage?! Or, better yet, when you get resurrected, go ask Obito why he did this to us! Instead of standing here, throwing a tantrum like an idiot!!] [Namikaze Minato: But my pain is greater than yours¡ª] [Uzumaki Kushina: Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Namikaze Minato: AHHHHHHH! Kushina, I was wrong!] [Senju Hashirama: I can''t believe it¡­ Ever since I died, there have been THREE great ninja wars¡­ This is all my fault. If I had just listened to Madara, none of this would''ve happened.] [Uchiha Madara: NOW you''re getting it! It''s not too late to fix things, you know¡­] [Senju Hashirama: MADARAA!!!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMAA!!!] And with that, the discussion about Obito finally reached its conclusion. They all came to know about the cycle of deception that had shaped the fate of the shinobi world. First, Madara was deceived by Black Zetsu. Then, Obito was deceived by Madara and now, Obito had taken up the mantle, dragging the world into darkness. But somewhere along the way, something had gone terribly wrong. What had driven Obito to betray the very people who once guided him, his teacher, Minato, and Kushina, the woman who had treated him like family? On the other hand, Sasuke was still wide awake despite the late hour. Nights were always the hardest for him. Alone in his clan''s empty compound, every time he closed his eyes, he could still see the blood soaked streets, his fallen family members. It was impossible to sleep peacefully with that on his mind. But even in his loneliness, there were two faces he kept thinking about. Makoto and Naruto. A small smile formed on Sasuke''s lips. ''This... this must be what he meant when he talked about bonds... I finally have my own bonds.'' But just as quickly, his expression twisted into one of pure hatred. ''Itachi... I swear, I''ll kill you with my own hands! I''ll avenge my clan, my parents... I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done!'' Just as Sasuke was lost in thoughts of revenge, Makoto and Naruto finally reached Sasuke''s house. Naruto didn''t bother knocking, he just kicked the door wide open. "SASUKE! I''M COMING!!!" The door suddenly burst open with a loud BANG! Hearing the familiar voice that was unnecessarily loud, Sasuke''s entire body tensed in fear. His heart nearly jumped out of his chest, and in panic, his Sharingan activated on instinct. But something was different. The single tomoe in his eye spun rapidly, faster and faster, until a second tomoe appeared in his eyes. Makoto, who had walked in right behind Naruto, froze at the sight. ''Dude... what? He awakened the two tomoe sharingan just because Naruto screamed his name?!'' This was insane. The Uchiha clan had been massacred, and Sasuke had barely unlocked his first tomoe after experiencing pure trauma. But now, Naruto had just yelled at him, and he awakened the two tomoe sharingan. ''If Naruto did this every day, would Sasuke awaken the Eternal Mangekyo in a week?!'' Makoto thought with a speechless face on his face. Naruto had no idea what was happening. His eyes widened in horror as he pointed at Sasuke''s glowing red eyes. "Sasuke! What the hell?! There are bugs in your eyes!" [Uchiha Madara: What in the actual hell just happened?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wait. Wait. Hold on. So Naruto called his name and that alone made him awaken the two tomoe sharingan?] [Senju Tobirama: So this is how Uchiha awaken their eyes these days?] [Uchiha Mikoto: SASUKE!!!] [Uchiha Izuna: That was... way too casual...] [Uchiha Shisui: No, this makes absolutely no sense.] [Senju Hashirama: Could this be... the power of love?!] [Senju Tobirama: The power of what?!] [Uchiha Mikoto: EXCUSE ME?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Where exactly do you see love in this?! This is just incomprehensible!] [Senju Hashirama: I''m just asking, Madara. Did you awaken your Sharingan when I called your name?] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, YOU IDIOT! IT HAD NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!!] ¡ª Instead of being proud or excited about Sasuke awakening his two tomoe sharingan, Fugaku was on the verge of losing his mind. His son had witnessed the massacre of their entire clan with his own eyes. He had watched Itachi cut down them, and yet, all of that trauma had only given him a single tomoe. But now, some loudmouthed, knucklehead yelled his name, and he awakened his two tomoe sharingan! And to make things worse, Hashirama''s message had just rubbed salt in the wound. "This is ridiculous! Completely unacceptable!" Fugaku shouted, his face twisted in disbelief. Watching from the side, Mikoto was completely stunned. Minato had just calmed down.... and now, Fugaku was losing his mind?! _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Alright, all seven bonus chapters for this week have been claimed. Btw, guys, I swear I tried to make Sasuke''s two tomoe sharingan awakening make sense! ???????? But man¡­ this is just too much. I gave up and just made it even funnier by adding Fugaku''s reaction, which, by the way, wasn''t even in the original. ???? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Want to read up to 50 chapters ahead? Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD! Chapter 126 - 126: Is Danzo A Complete Idiot? [Yuhi Shinku: No matter how hard I try, I just can''t wrap my head around this. How did Sasuke awaken his two-tomoe Sharingan just because Naruto called his name?] [Hatake Sakumo: Maybe it''s like Lord First said... Could this be the power of love?] [Might Duy: No, Sakumo! You''ve got it all wrong! This is the power of YOUTH!!] [Makoto Ito: Uncle Duy, can you shut up for a second? I was just thinking... should I take Naruto to Sasuke''s house and have him call Sasuke''s name every night?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Brilliant idea! If this actually works, Sasuke might unlock the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in a week or two!] [Uchiha Fugaku: ALL OF YOU, SHUT UP! Do you even understand the conditions for awakening the Sharingan?] [And you''re actually entertaining Lord First''s nonsense?! Are you mocking my son?! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!] [Yuhi Shinku: Uh... did he just lose his mind? Why is he laughing all of a sudden?] [Hatake Sakumo: I guess he just can''t accept that Sasuke awakened his two-tomoe Sharingan like this.] [Might Duy: No, Sakumo! This is proof! THE POWER OF LOVE AND YOUTH!!] [Yuhi Shinku: .....] [Hatake Sakumo: .....] [Uchiha Fugaku: Fine! Let''s test this ridiculous theory! Minato! Call my name! Let''s see if I awaken the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan too!] [Namikaze Minato: HELL NO!] [Uzumaki Kushina: FUGAKU, GET LOST!! You pervert, stay away from my man! Try anything, and I''ll make you taste the power of my adamantine sealing chains!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Kushina, what are you saying?! Clearly, Minato is the one seducing Fugaku! What kind of sane man asks another man to call his name while his wife is right there?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Mikoto, you said it yourself. No sane man would do this. But Fugaku still did. So doesn''t that mean he''s crazy?] [Uchiha Mikoto: .....] Makoto ignored the chaotic chat, too baffled to pay attention. Sasuke was supposed to awaken his two-tomoe Sharingan during the Land of Waves mission. While Kakashi fought Zabuza, the rest of Team 7 took on Haku. At a crucial moment, just as Haku was about to stab Sasuke with an ice needle, Naruto jumped in and took the hit instead. Seeing Naruto take a life-threatening blow for him had triggered an intense emotional surge in Sasuke, awakening his second tomoe Sharingan in the heat of battle. But now... he awakened it just because Naruto called his name? What the hell was going on? Meanwhile, Sasuke snapped back to reality and immediately noticed something off with his vision. ''Did I... just awaken my two-tomoe Sharingan?'' Beside him, Naruto stared at him with wide eyes and a look of horror. "Sasuke! There''s a bug in both your eyes! Hold on, I''ll get it!" Without hesitation, Naruto reached out his hand. Makoto instinctively grabbed Naruto''s wrist, his face filled with disbelief. "STOP! Naruto, that''s not a bug! That''s the Sharingan! It''s the Uchiha clan''s kekkei genkai! Sasuke just awakened his second tomoe!" Naruto blinked at him, completely clueless. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Makoto sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. He couldn''t tell if Naruto was messing with him or if he had actually forgotten what a Sharingan was. Either way, it looked like he had no choice but to explain. "Didn''t you see it before back at the Academy? But back then, he only had a single tomoe in his eye!" Hearing Makoto''s explanation, Naruto finally nodded in understanding. Sasuke, however, looked annoyed. "Why are you two even here?!" Naruto grinned and jumped to his side. "Sasuke! Makoto made a ton of money, you know!" "He got a full ten million ryo! And he said he''ll treat us to barbecue every day!" Sasuke barely registered Naruto''s words, his hand still resting over his eye. He was still in disbelief. He had just somehow awakened his two-tomoe Sharingan. To confirm it, he activated his Sharingan, then deactivated it. Then activated it again. And again. After repeating this cycle several times, he finally accepted the fact that he really had awakened his second tomoe. Makoto, still curious about what triggered it, asked, "Sasuke, what exactly happened just now? How did you awaken the second tomoe?" Sasuke looked up at him and shook his head. "I have no idea. Naruto called my name from the door, and I got startled. I instinctively activated my Sharingan... and then this happened." Makoto rubbed his chin, thinking for a moment. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "NARUTO! Go back to the door and call Sasuke''s name again!" Without hesitation, Naruto dashed out, then kicked the door open with a loud BANG. "SASUKE! I''M COMING!!!" Sasuke blinked his eyes and his Sharingan remained unchanged. The three exchanged glances, but no matter how much they thought about it, they couldn''t figure out the exact reason. Eventually, Makoto stopped overanalyzing it, and Sasuke didn''t dwell on it either. At the end of the day, it was a good thing. That was all that mattered. But then, something Naruto had said earlier finally registered in Sasuke''s mind. His eyes widened in shock. "Wait a minute! How much did Makoto earn?!" Naruto jumped straight onto Sasuke''s bed. "TEN MILLION RYO!!!" Sasuke turned his stunned gaze toward Makoto. His mind blanked for a second before he blurted out, "Makoto... Did you rob the Hokage''s office? If not, how the hell did you get ten million ryo?!" Seeing his confusion, Makoto casually recounted what had happened, how he was attacked by Root ninjas after returning home, how he fought back and killed them, and how he got compensated after some ''bargaining'' with Danzo. By the time he finished, both Naruto and Sasuke had the same look in their eyes. They weren''t particularly shocked about Makoto killing Root ninjas. They''d seen him do it before. But Danzo... Was this guy a complete idiot? Did he seriously let himself get ripped off that easily? Was getting money out of him really that simple?! _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 127 - 127: Using Flying Thunder God And Eight Gates....To Get Food? A few minutes later, Makoto, Naruto, and Sasuke arrived at their destination, the Akimichi Clan''s Barbecue Restaurant. This was the most popular barbecue spot in the entire village. Not only was the food top-tier, but the restaurant itself had an impressive background. It was run by Torifu Akimichi, a former bodyguard of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Back in the day, he had served alongside Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu, Homura, and the late Kagami Uchiha. As the three boys rushed inside, Torifu spotted them and walked over with a grin. "Well, well! If it isn''t Naruto, Makoto, and Sasuke! You boys hungry tonight? What are you in the mood for?" Makoto, Naruto, and Sasuke plopped down at a table, looking excited. Without even glancing at the menu, Makoto grabbed it, handed it straight to Torifu, and said, "Make it quick, Grandpa, I''m starving." Torifu raised an eyebrow, glancing at the menu in his hand. "Makoto, how am I supposed to know what you...." he suddenly paused mid-sentence. "Oh, I get it. You want the usual, like last time..." Before he could finish, Makoto cut him off. "No, Grandpa! Bring everything on the menu! We''re eating till dawn, and we''ve got plenty of money!" Torifu blinked, momentarily stunned. He knew that neither Makoto nor Naruto came from wealthy families. Even when they did eat out, it was usually Sasuke treating them. So why were they suddenly ordering so much food? Still, he didn''t dwell on it for too long. It wasn''t his business. Instead, he asked the most important question. "You sure you can actually eat that much?" Naruto immediately slammed his hands on the table with a big grin. "Don''t worry, Grandpa!" "No matter how much we order, I can finish it all! And if we can''t, you can just eat with us! Besides..." Naruto smirked and crossed his arms. "Makoto''s loaded now!" Torifu chuckled at Naruto''s confidence. "Oh yeah? Just how rich are we talking?" Naruto puffed out his chest proudly, as if he was the one who had earned the money. "Ten million ryo! He made ten million in one day! We can eat whatever we want for life!" Hearing that, Torifu turned to Makoto in surprise. "Ten million in a day?" Makoto simply smiled and nodded. "Grandpa, all you have to do is serve the food. Don''t worry, nothing will go to waste." He pulled out a stack of bills and handed it over. "Here''s 10,000 ryo to start. If we need more, I''ll cover it." Torifu stared at the money in his hands, still trying to process everything. How did Makoto make ten million ryo in a single day? But in the end, he decided not to ask. Shrugging, he pocketed the cash and went to place their order. [Senju Tobirama: Damn, Torifu got even fatter. I thought he was already huge when I first met him, but somehow, he just keeps getting bigger over time.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lord Second, I heard he used to be one of your bodyguards?] [Senju Tobirama: That''s right. You could say he was partially my student. He was in the same class as that monkey and that one-eyed pirate.] [Judging by his current situation, it looks like he''s completely stepped away from the higher level and opened a barbecue restaurant.] [Honestly, good for him. At least he got away from those dirty, backstabbing bastards.] [Senju Hashirama: ...Uh, watching them eat is making me hungry.] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Izuna: Now that you mention it... yeah. The Akimichi clan''s barbecue does look amazing. When I get resurrected, I have to try it.] [Senju Hashirama: Why wait? Let''s all meet up in the village center! My treat!] [Uchiha Madara: Sigh... You might want to rethink that.] [Ever since this brat started the food redemption system, you''ve been splurging on food nonstop. If you keep this up, you''ll drain yourself dry.] [Senju Hashirama: Hahahaha! Madara, have you forgotten about my chakra reserves? I''ve got more than enough to last until Makoto revives us!] [Hyuga Hizashi: As expected of Lord First!] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa First, no need for that. I''ll cover today''s feast! Eat as much as you want!] [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! That''s great!] [Makoto Ito: Consider this a small way of giving back for all your help and support. You guys have provided me with a lot of good things, after all.] [....Actually, forget it.] [Senju Hashirama: Hm? What do you mean, Makoto?] [Makoto Ito: From now on, all food is free for you guys. You don''t need to trade me anything anymore. I''ll treat you all every day! Eat to your heart''s content!] [Senju Hashirama: Damn, you really had me for a second!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph. Looks like you do have a conscience, brat.] [Senju Tobirama: HELL YES! ALL THE FISH DISHES ARE MINE! I''VE BEEN HOLDING BACK FOR SO LONG!] [Uchiha Izuna: Hey, leave some for me! I''ve been craving fish too!] [Senju Tobirama: Not happening! Flying Thunder God!] [Uchiha Izuna: You bastard! Are you seriously using that technique just to get food?!] [Might Duy: CURRY RICE! CURRY UDON! SUPER-SPICY RICE! THEY''RE ALL MINE! THE EIGHTH GATE OF DEATH! OPEN!!! EIGHT INNER GATES FORMATION!!!] [Yuhi Shinku: ....Is this guy insane? Did he just use Eight Inner Gates over free food? Is it really worth dying for a meal?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Wait a damn second! We''re already dead! We''re just souls who travel between the Pure Land and the Duel Grounds. HOW CAN HE DIE?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: You fucking idiots! Have you seriously not noticed this guy opening the Eighth Gate every day and running laps around the village?!] [Namikaze Minato: Exactly! I knew about this from the beginning and just chose to ignore it after seeing Senior Sakumo get completely destroyed by that monster.] [Might Duy is practically invincible here. He won''t die, and he can use the Eight Gates as much as he wants!] [Hatake Sakumo: Can you finally understand my suffering?! That lunatic uses the Eight Inner Gates Formation and beats me every single day! I can''t even land a hit on him! He just keeps beating me down without mercy!] [I swear, sometimes I wish I could die... but I can''t! If this keeps up, I might actually develop some kind of weird hobby!] [Uchiha Madara: Eight Inner Gates? Interesting. I''d like to experience its power firsthand. From what you are all saying, it must be a devastating technique if it kills the user after just one use...] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: I know Torifu died during the Nine tails incident. But i didn''t want to correct this mistake since Akimichi clan members are such a vibe????? Chapter 128 - 128: Rinnegan Madara VS Eight Gates Might Duy [Might Duy: Master Madara... actually wants to fight me? This is incredible! The fire of youth is burning brighter than ever! Master Madara, let''s do this!] [Uchiha Madara: Come on, show me the power of the Eight Gates Formation!] As soon as Makoto saw the messages, he completely forgot about his barbecue and quickly turned his attention to the duel ground. He never expected Madara to challenge Might Duy before ever facing Might Guy. Would Madara still say that legendary line after the fight? Of all those who have faced me over the years, there''s nobody who surpasses you in Taijutsu. I, Madara, hereby declare you are the strongest of them all! That was such a hard-hitting and badass line for the Red Beast, an absolute menace in battle. Besides, ever since Hashirama and Madara''s last battle, the two hadn''t fought again. Even Hashirama knew Madara had been holding back and still had some tricks up his sleeve. For a while, life in Konoha had been peaceful, but today... things were about to get interesting again. Inside the battle arena, Might Duy stood at the center, his body engulfed in red steam. The eighth gate, the Gate of Death, had been fully unleashed! "Now it''s my turn! The Wild Beast of Konoha has arrived!!" The very next instant, an enormous shockwave erupted from his body, sending a violent gust across the battlefield. The spectators shielded their faces from the force of the blast. "Just the release of his chakra is enough to create this kind of impact?!" "The Eight Inner Gates... This is insane!" "Especially now that he can open the Gate of Death without worrying about dying! This is beyond terrifying!" Even Madara narrowed his eyes, his expression turning serious. "Red steam? So he''s going all out right from the start?!" His lips curled into an excited grin. "Good... GOOD! Let''s dance, Might Duy!!" Without hesitation, Madara activated his Rinnegan, preparing to meet Might Duy with his full strength. After all, his opponent had already unleashed his strongest power, anything less would be an insult to the battle! Duy grinned, his eyes burning with youthful spirit. "Master Madara! Here I come!!!" He dropped into a sprinter''s stance, tensed his muscles, and then, BOOM! He exploded forward like a missile, crossing the battlefield in an instant. A deafening sonic boom echoed through the air as another shockwave spread in all directions. Madara barely had time to react before Duy was on him, launching a devastating barrage of punches and kicks. He twisted and dodged, barely keeping up. In just a brief exchange, he could already feel Duy''s raw power and overwhelming speed. "This... This is no ordinary shinobi! If this weren''t a battle within the chat group''s space, where I can''t die, I might have already suffered serious injuries just from that exchange!" Madara grinned even wider, his battle-hungry spirit igniting. "Might Duy! I acknowledge your strength! Show me more! Dance to your heart''s content!!" As Duy continued his relentless assault, he muttered words that Madara couldn''t quite understand between strikes. "Self-discipline... True victory isn''t about defeating the strong! It''s about protecting what matters most! That''s what youth is all about!!!" Watching from afar, Sakumo clenched his fists, eyes burning with emotion. "Duy! Don''t let your youth burn out!!!" Duy suddenly grinned, as if hearing Sakumo''s words. "Sakumo! My flames of youth burn brighter than ever!" His muscles tensed, and his body seemed to compress all his power into a single, devastating strike. "Evening Elephant! First Step!" Madara''s eyes widened as Dai shot toward him like a meteor, leaving a trail of red steam behind! "Shinra Tensei!!" Madara thrust his hand forward, releasing a repulsive force but it was useless. Duy tore through it like it was nothing, closing the distance in an instant. Madara had no choice. He activated his most powerful defense. "SUSANOO!!!" A colossal warrior, hundreds of meters tall, burst into existence. The skeletal frame formed first, then layers of muscle, armor, and massive wings. In its hand, it wielded an enormous blade that could cleave mountains. Duy''s kick struck with unimaginable force! The impact sent shockwaves ripping through the battlefield, and even the towering Susanoo was forced backward, its feet carving trenches into the ground! Madara''s eyes widened in shock. ''Impossible...! He cracked my Susanoo... with just a kick?!'' His perfect Susanoo, the pinnacle of defense, had cracks running through it. But Duy wasn''t done. Riding the air pressure, he shot into the sky, preparing another strike. "Evening Elephant! Second Step!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madara looked up, and what he saw left him speechless. A red comet was descending upon him at terrifying speed! "This... I can''t dodge this!" Desperate, he swung his massive sword upward but it was too late. BOOOOOOOM!! The entire battlefield shook as Duy''s attack shattered Susanoo''s head into pieces. The colossal warrior crumbled, its massive form dissipating into nothingness. Without Susanoo to shield him, Madara took the full force of the kick, his body sent hurtling into the ground, creating a massive crater on impact! Silence filled the battlefield. Everyone stared at the destruction, dumbfounded. In the center of the crater, Madara lay motionless, a crazy smile playing on his smile. ''This guy... this guy was just a Genin, right?'' "Konoha... what the hell is wrong with you people?!" _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 129 - 129: New Three-Way Deadlock! Evening Elephant and Susanoo vs. Thousand-Hand Buddha! Madara casually got up from the ground, brushing the dust off his clothes. Without wasting a second, he activated his Rinnegan ability. "Shinra Tensei!" But before the repulsive force could even kick in, a massive foot, wrapped in blazing red steam, slammed down on him! "Evening Elephant! Third Step!" "Fourth Step!" "Fifth Step!" Madara was sent flying like a ragdoll, ricocheting through the air as Duy continued his relentless assault. Each strike unleashed a shockwave that shook the battlefield, and the red steam around him burned like a comet streaking across the sky. From a distance, the spectators stood frozen, their faces filled with sheer disbelief. "Holy crap!" Shinku''s jaw nearly hit the floor. "The Eight Gates... This is ridiculous!" Fugaku muttered, barely able to process the sight of his legendary ancestor getting beaten like a punching bag. "Am I seeing this right?!" Shisui blurted out, eyes wide in shock. "Master Madara just turned into a soccer ball!" Hizashi chuckled. "This has to be a genjutsu, right?! Someone wake me up!" Izuna was in pure denial. He never thought he''d see the day when someone could overpower his brother except Hashirama. Among the spectators, Hashirama''s body was trembling, his fists clenched tight as he watched Madara get tossed around by Duy. His eyes sparkled with excitement, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Madara! Duy! I''m not sitting this one out!" With a fierce grin, he slammed his hands together. "Sage Art: Wood Style! True Several Thousand Hands!" The ground shook violently as a massive wooden Buddha, towering hundreds of meters high, rose from the earth. Countless giant arms extended from its body, ready to strike. Standing proudly on its head, Hashirama looked down at the battlefield, his grin widening. "Duy! Madara! Let''s go!!!" Still mid-air, Madara and Duy turned their heads just in time to see the colossal Buddha looming over them. Duy grinned. "Lord First! Your youth is burning bright!!" Madara''s lips curled into a wild smile as he roared back. "HASHIRAMA!!! BRING IT ON!" At that moment, he and Duy locked eyes. Madara, now floating mid-air using his Rinnegan, suddenly made his move. "I''ll name this one... Eight Gates Susanoo! Majestic Evening Elephant!" In an instant, a full-body Susanoo armor formed around Might Duy, fusing his raw taijutsu with the power of an ancient warrior. Fueled by pure adrenaline, Duy charged forward, his blazing red figure colliding head-on with Hashirama''s enormous Buddha. "AHHHHHHHH! THIS IS YOUTH!!!" As the battlefield trembled, Madara bellowed with exhilaration. "Might Duy...Of all those who have faced me over the years, there''s nobody who surpasses you in Taijutsu." "I, Madara, hereby declare you are the strongest of them all! Duy, now clad in Susanoo armor, crashed into the Buddha at full force, while Hashirama commanded his wooden giant to retaliate. The Buddha''s thousand arms moved in unison, raining down a storm of devastating blows. BOOOOOOOM!!! The impact sent shockwaves across the battlefield, tearing through the land and forcing everyone to flee for safety. Even though death was impossible, getting caught in the crossfire of this battle would still hurt like hell! Among the scattered spectators, Sakumo was sweating bullets. "Holy crap... This is insane!!!" Shinku turned to him, his mouth hanging open in shock. "Sakumo... Do you always fight Duy like this?!" Sakumo scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh... He never used Evening Elephant on me... " "If he had, my soul would''ve been kicked out of my body a long time ago..." The others gulped in unison. "This speed... this power...!" Shisui muttered. "Only those with the Flying Thunder God could possibly dodge it, right?" Tobirama and Minato exchanged glances before nodding. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We could avoid it," Minato admitted. "But taking a hit like that head-on? Not a chance." Tobirama smirked. "Which means... the only real option is to run." As the dust finally settled, the aftermath of the battle was revealed. The entire battlefield was unrecognizable. The small Leaf Village was... gone. Completely obliterated. The homes of the Senju, Uchiha, Namikaze, Yuhi, and Hatake clans had been reduced to nothing but rubble. Deep craters covered the torn-up ground, while smoke and dust still lingered in the air. The onlookers, still catching their breath, could barely believe their eyes. "This... This level of destruction is unreal..." Mikoto''s voice was barely above a whisper. Kushina turned to Sakumo, her face pale. "So... how does it feel to get punched by that guy on a daily basis?" Sakumo forced a stiff smile. "Well... at least Duy never went this far against me. Otherwise, I''d be nothing more than a memory by now." Mito muttered under her breath, "This is ridiculous... This guy is just a Genin, right?" Minato nodded. "Yeah. Since Duy never learned ninjutsu, he was never promoted beyond Genin." Upon hearing those words, Izuna nearly lost it. "GENIN?! Are you kidding me?!" "If a Genin is this powerful, then how strong are Konoha''s Jonin?! Could they destroy the entire world in a single move?!" A tense silence fell over the Jonin in the crowd as they exchanged awkward glances. If that were true... then why weren''t they that strong? Maybe the real peak of Konoha''s power wasn''t in its Hokage, Anbu, or legendary Sannin. Maybe... the strongest in Konoha was the man who never got promoted beyond Genin. As the smoke and debris finally settled, three figures stood tall at the center of the battlefield. "Hahahaha! Nice! Duy, your youth is truly inspiring!" Hashirama patted Duy''s shoulder and burst into laughter. Madara scoffed, brushing the dust off his armor. "Hmph. Unlike those who only run their mouths, this guy actually packs real power." Duy grinned from ear to ear, flashing a thumbs-up. "Hehe! Master Madara! Lord First! Thanks for the support!" _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 130 - 130: Announcement Hey, everyone! Starting today, there will be only 3 bonus chapters per week. The new Power Stone goal is 500 per bonus chapter. The reason for this change? Well, I finally released the fanfic I mentioned before! I really didn''t want to cut down on bonus chapters, but I can''t juggle translating two fanfics at the same time. My original plan was to do bonus chapters for just a month, wrap it up, and then focus on a new fanfic. But after seeing all your support, I kept going for another month, completely torn on what to do next. That said, I still want to put out some bonus chapters! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, instead of stopping entirely, I''ve decided to reduce the number of bonus chapters. But don''t worry, if you guys hit the bonus chapter goals, you can still get up to 10 chapters per week with daily chapters added. Oh, and by the way, my new fanfic is called "Marrying Tsunade Was the Best Decision of My Life." Go check it out! Chapter 131 - 130: Hashimaras Acting Weird After thanking the two of them, Duy scratched the back of his head awkwardly and said with a sheepish laugh, "Hehe... I was actually planning to use this move on Sakumo once I had fully mastered it." "But I never thought I''d end up using it against Lord First and Master Madara instead. The only time I ever used an incomplete version of it was against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist..." Hearing this, Madara burst into laughter. "Hahaha!" After a moment, he smirked and said, "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist? You really think they were worth using this move on? Please, they''re nothing but trash!" His grin widened as he turned to Duy. "I have to admit, this fight was incredibly entertaining." He gave Duy a firm pat on the shoulder. "Didn''t you say those so-called swordsmen almost attacked your son? Well then, when we get resurrected in the future, I''ll take you and your boy for a nice little visit to the Mist Village." His eyes narrowed dangerously. Duy immediately understood what he meant and, with tears in his eyes, dropped into a deep bow. "Thank you, Master Madara!! I will dedicate my entire youth to you!" Hashirama watched their actions and shook his head with an amused smile. Ever since he started living in the Duel Grounds and formed this little village, life had been nothing short of perfect. His best friend, his brother, his wife, and many talented Leaf shinobi were all here with him. And most importantly, everyone had the chance to be resurrected someday, and Madara had finally abandoned his old plans. Looking up at the sky, Hashirama smiled. "Bringing peace to the shinobi world... I can''t wait for that day to come." Meanwhile, Sakumo, who had been listening the whole time, broke into a cold sweat. His body tensed as he replayed Duy''s words in his head. Without hesitation, he used the Body Flicker Technique and appeared right in front of Duy. "Oi, Duy! If you want to kill me, just say so, alright?!" His voice was filled with exasperation as he pointed an accusing finger at him. "Do you seriously think I could handle that move?! What did I ever do to you?! Why are you trying to take me out?!" Duy scratched his head awkwardly, looking away as if avoiding the question. Just then, a massive shadow loomed behind Hashirama, eleven wild, thrashing tails swirling in the air. BANG! A powerful fist crashed down on Hashirama''s head, making him wince in pain. "IDIOT! Why did you have to get involved too?!" Mito glared down at him, arms crossed, her expression a mix of frustration and disbelief. Hashirama slowly turned his head, forcing a hesitant smile, but before he could say anything, she hit him again. BANG! Mito scoffed, folding her arms again. "Just look around you! The entire village is in ruins because of you three!" "Fight, fight, fight! Is that the only thing you guys know how to do?! Why are you all so obsessed with it?!" Duy instantly shrank back in fear at Mito''s furious expression, quickly bowing and apologizing to everyone."I-I''m really sorry, everyone! I got a little carried away and lost control of my strength just now!" Then, he struck a dramatic pose with a fiery glint in his eyes. "But don''t worry! I will rebuild our homes with my unstoppable YOUTH!!" On the other side, Madara turned his head slightly, his expression unreadable. Honestly, Mito wasn''t wrong. The fight between the three of them had completely demolished the small Leaf Village. Hashirama scratched his head awkwardly, stepped forward with his usual carefree grin. "Well! No need to worry, everyone." "Makoto''s words earlier gave me an idea. I''ve developed a new Wood Style technique!" His grin widened as he weaved a set of hand signs. "With this, I can rebuild the village in a single move!" "Wood Style: True Several House Building Technique!" The ground trembled slightly as countless wooden planks rose from the earth. In the blink of an eye, they arranged themselves into paved streets, sturdy walls, and freshly built houses, forming a fully reconstructed village as if by magic. "Holy shit! Lord First is incredible!" Shinku blurted out, his face full of excitement. Tobirama smirked. "What a waste of talent. My brother should''ve gone into real estate." Shisui stood there, mouth slightly open. "So this is the true power of Wood Style... ?" "This village looks even bigger than before!" Minato remarked with a smile. As the newly built village stood before them, everyone buzzed with amazement. Back in the real world, Makoto was secretly in awe. He never expected Hashirama to take his words seriously and actually develop a technique for it. As far as he could remember, Yamato never used any special techniques when he helped rebuild the village after the Pain arc. More importantly, Hashirama was on a whole other level compared to Yamato, it wasn''t even close. Makoto vividly recalled how Yamato had been exhausted and out of breath after building just a few houses. Meanwhile, Hashirama had constructed an entire village with a single move, and he didn''t even break a sweat. Hashirama truly lived up to the title God of Shinobi! Makoto also remembered a meme about how Hashirama''s Wood Style could bring peace to the world, while Yamato''s Wood Style could be used for carpenter work. Meanwhile, in the Duel Grounds, Mito stood frozen, momentarily stunned by the scene. Suddenly, Hashirama appeared beside her, reaching for her hand with a bright smile. "Mito, come with me. I''ll show you around our home." But Mito swiftly pulled her hand away, scoffing. Hashirama was already expecting this and didn''t stop. Instead, he reached for her waist. Seeing this, Mito''s Adamantine Sealing Chains lashed out, shoving his hand away. "MITO!" Hashirama said, slighty serious. Without hesitation, he used his Wood Style and this time, she got folded. Ahem, her sealing chains were folded. "Everyone, go ahead and enjoy the party! I''ll join you later." Hashirama hoisted Mito over his shoulder and casually walked toward their home. Watching this, Madara''s eye twitched slightly in irritation. Sensing his mood, Izuna smirked and held out a wine bottle. "Come on, brother, don''t take it so hard. Let''s have a drink!" "IDIOT!" Madara snapped but still grabbed the bottle and marched toward the party hall. Makoto watched the scene with a puzzled expression. ''What''s up with Hashirama today? Why is he acting so weird?'' Normally, Hashirama would spend his time hanging out with Madara, Tobirama, and Izuna all day. But now, He was completely ignoring them and running off with Mito! Before Makoto could think too much about it, his eyes caught something far more urgent. There was barely any meat left on the grill! "Naruto, leave me a piece!!!" he shouted without hesitation and grabbed the meat from the grill. Naruto turned to him with an offended look. "Aren''t there tons more?! Why do you have to steal this piece that I just grilled?!" "Idiot! I was the one who grilled that!" Sasuke snapped, clearly irritated. Naruto''s eye twitched. "Damn you, Sasuke! Are you seriously trying to compete with me?! Fine! Let''s see who can grill more meat!" Sasuke smirked in disdain. "Bring it on, idiot." "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" A thick cloud of smoke exploded around the table as dozens of Narutos appeared, immediately swarming the grill and throwing on more meat. Wasting no time, Sasuke used his Sharingan, his eyes gleaming with fighting spirit. "The Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan has dynamic vision! Which means my meat is guaranteed to be the most perfectly grilled!" With that, the meat-grilling battle had officially begun. _________________________ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 132 - 131: Madara, The Dance King Although Makoto, Naruto, and Sasuke had confidently declared they would eat and hang out until dawn, their stomachs gave up. After a few hours, they were too full to continue and let Torifu finish off the remaining food. With satisfied stomachs, they strolled out of the restaurant, Naruto''s belly especially bloated from overeating. On the way back, Naruto insisted that Sasuke and Makoto stay over at his place instead of heading home. Naruto was excited. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Ever since he could remember, he had always slept alone. Now, with two friends beside him, he felt an overwhelming sense of happiness and security. "Hey, idiot, stop shaking the bed," Sasuke muttered in an irritated tone. Naruto had been rolling around like a restless caterpillar for over an hour. Hearing Sasuke''s complaint, Naruto immediately froze and lay still, forcing himself to behave. Eventually, he drifted off to sleep, his body unconsciously leaning toward Sasuke. Makoto had been watching with an amused smile, but the moment he saw Naruto inching closer to Sasuke, his expression turned into a wry smile. After all, those two were practically like a couple. Wasn''t it a little awkward for him to be the third wheel here? ¡ª [Senju Tobirama: These kids have such a close bond.] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah, it kind of reminds me of my brother and Hashirama.] The two exchanged glances, smiled, and clinked their glasses together before taking a drink. Across the room, Madara had kicked off an entirely different kind of gathering. [Uchiha Madara: Hashirama! Let''s drink and party all night!] With that said, Madara dramatically ripped off his shirt and jumped onto the table. [Uchiha Madara: Now, let''s dance, shall we?!] The room fell silent for a second as everyone processed what they were seeing. A massive tattoo of Hashirama''s face was plastered across Madara''s chest. The moment Hashirama saw it, his eyes gleamed with excitement. [Senju Hashirama: Madara! This is a battle that will last till dawn!] Without hesitation, he yanked off his own shirt and charged into the party. Might Duy was never one to miss out on a celebration and soon joined in. Dressed in his signature tight green jumpsuit, he grabbed a drink and performed an energetic, youthful dance. On the other side, Mito was observing them while dining with Kushina and Minato. She scoffed as she caught sight of Hashirama getting carried away. "Hmph! That two-timing fool," she muttered. "Hahaha..." Minato, unable to help himself, let out a laugh, only to immediately stop when Mito''s sharp gaze snapped toward him. "And what exactly are you laughing at, Minato?" Kushina huffed, turning toward him with her arms crossed. "Like you''re any better!" Then, as if flipping a switch, she turned to Mito with a warm smile and sweetly served her food. Watching this blatant double standard, Minato could only sigh and eat in silence. [Might Duy: My YOUTH is burning today! I must challenge Lord First and Master Madara to a duel of spirit!] [Uchiha Madara: Oh? Duy, you want to dance too?! Then let me, the King of Dance, show you how it''s done!] Watching the whole scene, Makoto pondered whether he should add some background music to really set the mood. _________ Early the next morning, Makoto woke up with a yawn and stretched his arms. But as soon as he turned his head, his eyes widened in shock. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naruto was practically glued to Sasuke, pressing his entire body against him in his sleep. [Senju Tobirama: Hm... this position doesn''t look very dignified.] [Uchiha Izuna: Looks like little Naruto is a dominant one.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Are you implying Sasuke is a... ?] [Uchiha Izuna: Cough! I just misspoke. Don''t read too much into it, alright?!] [Namikaze Minato: ....] [Uzumaki Kushina: .....] [Uchiha Fugaku: .....] [Uchiha Mikoto: .....] [Senju Hashirama: Why do these two always remind me of Madara and me?] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, YOU IDIOT! We were NEVER this close!] [Senju Hashirama: Should I cuddle you to sleep tonight and see how it feels?] [Uzumaki Mito: YOU FUCKING MORON! Do you think I don''t exist?! DO YOU WANT TO DIE?!] [Uchiha Madara: Get away from me, you lunatic! Don''t make me sick!] Meanwhile, in the real world, Sasuke slowly awakened from his sleep. But something felt off. Why was it so hard to breathe? It felt like a massive weight was crushing him. Groggy, he cracked open his eyes, only to be met with Naruto''s face, barely two inches away. More importantly, Naruto''s mouth was slightly open, a drop of shimmering saliva dangling dangerously close to Sasuke''s lips. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Sasuke jumped out of bed, his face twisted in horror. "YOU IDIOT! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING?! YOU PERVERT! GET AWAY FROM ME!!!" His scream startled Naruto awake. The blond sat up groggily, rubbing his eyes in confusion. "Ah... what happened?" he mumbled. "Man, what a shame. I was having such a nice dream about becoming Hokage and getting married...." Sasuke, who had already jumped to the other side of the room, froze in horror after hearing his words. "YOU ARE NOT JUST AN IDIOT, YOU''RE GAY!" Naruto just blinked at him, completely lost. "Sasuke, what are you even saying?" That was when Sasuke realized... Naruto had been dead asleep the whole time. He hadn''t actually tried to kiss him. Still, the shock had been so intense that, for a split second, Sasuke almost awakened his Three Tomoe Sharingan on the spot. Honestly, a tiny part of him regretted that Naruto hadn''t actually kissed him. Because if that had triggered his Sharingan, at least he would''ve gotten something useful out of this nightmare. After that, the three of them washed up and each ate a cup of noodles for breakfast. None of them had the energy to stomach anything else this early. Naruto and Sasuke then headed off to meet Kakashi, while Makoto made his way toward the Hokage''s office. _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 133 - 132: Changes Over Time Time passed quickly. During this period, Kakashi''s Team 7 had been busy with the usual beginner-level missions from the original storyline such as finding lost pets, weeding gardens, babysitting, farming, picking up trash, fixing broken fences, and dealing with the unruly boar. Meanwhile, Makoto spent a lot of time hanging around the Hokage''s office, showing off in front of Hiruzen, and tagging along on low-rank missions with Team 7 and the rest of the Konoha 11. After working with them so often, he''d gotten familiar with everyone. Still, he couldn''t help but feel confused about the whole thing. He understood why Hiruzen, as Hokage, didn''t have time to go on missions with him. That made sense. But why did he have to do these chores with every team? After all, he was already stronger than most Kage. At first, he assumed he''d only need to accompany Team 7 for these low-level tasks. But to his surprise, he was assigned to work with every squad. At this point, he was practically an expert at tracking down runaway cats and dogs, handling kids, and running errands. When he was with Team 7, he mostly hung out with Naruto and Sasuke. People often mistook the three of them for an actual team and overlooked Sakura. With Team 8, he usually chatted with Hinata while helping her complete missions or played with Akamaru alongside Kiba. And when he worked with Team 10, he and Ino always ended up teaming up. Honestly, that wasn''t even his decision. It was all Shikamaru''s doing. The guy didn''t want to get in the way, so he dragged Choji off to do their share of the work while leaving Ino with Makoto. On weekends, they all gathered at the Akimichi Barbecue Restaurant or Ichiraku Ramen, eating and hanging out together. During this time, Makoto had also managed to influence Hiruzen quite a bit. Ever since the Hokage helped him get compensation from Danzo, the old hawk had finally backed off. Makoto figured Hiruzen must have given him a serious warning. More importantly, it seemed like Hiruzen had started to genuinely see him as a successor. Aside from teaching him new techniques, he also shared stories about the world, the cultures of different nations, and strategies for completing missions while staying alive. Despite his busy schedule, the Hokage made time to train Makoto every day. However, there was one thing that really bugged him. Hiruzen constantly drilled the Will of Fire into his head. At this point, Makoto was pretty sure he could recite it in his sleep. Makoto sat inside the Hokage''s office and watched Hiruzen flip through stacks of documents. He scratched his head awkwardly before finally speaking up. "Sensei! When can I finally go on a real mission?" "You know how strong I am now. An ordinary Jonin wouldn''t even be a challenge! But all I''ve been doing is chasing after cats and dogs every day. It''s so boring!" Hearing this, Hiruzen put down his paperwork, glanced up at Makoto, and rolled his eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re seriously complaining? Don''t think I don''t know how you''ve been spending your time. You hang out with that group of kids every day and I hear you have even got two girls chasing after you." Makoto wasn''t even embarrassed. He just waved it off. "Yeah, yeah. But I still want to go on a real mission! I''ve never even been outside the village since I was a kid!" Hiruzen shook his head with a smile. He remembered being the same way when he was young, constantly pestering Tobirama to take him along on missions. He''d been so eager back then, always sparring with Danzo and others and trying to prove himself. Now, in the blink of an eye, he was an old man, and his former students had become the legendary Sannin. And somehow, he had ended up taking in another genius student, one unlike any he had ever seen before. His arsenal of jutsu was vast, his chakra reserves were absurd, far beyond even the monstrous reserves of the Uzumaki and his combat instincts were honed to perfection. On top of that, he had mastered genjutsu, taijutsu, and swordsmanship. Hiruzen took a slow drag from his pipe, exhaling thoughtfully. ''It''s truly a blessing. I never expected to train someone this remarkable at my age.'' After organizing the documents in front of him, he looked back at Makoto. "I know you''re eager, but be patient." Then, as if remembering something, he suddenly smiled. "Didn''t you ask for a sword some time ago? I''ve prepared one for you." Makoto''s face immediately lit up. He had gotten the Hatake sword skills from Sakumo but had never found a suitable weapon. Chakra metal was too expensive, and he wasn''t about to spend his own money on it. So, naturally, he had gone straight to Hiruzen, shamelessly demonstrating his sword skills and hinting that he needed a proper weapon. Since Hiruzen was his teacher now, it was his responsibility to provide one, right? Makoto had assumed the old man had just brushed him off, but to his surprise, he had actually followed through. "Sensei! Where is it? What kind of sword is it? Hurry up and show me!" Makoto grinned, practically bouncing in his seat. Hiruzen chuckled, watching his student''s excitement. "You brat... didn''t you just say you wanted to leave the village for a mission? Did you forget all about that as soon as I mentioned a sword?" Makoto waved his hand dismissively, grinning shamelessly. "No, no! I''ll take the sword first and then go on a mission! I mean, how can I head out without a proper weapon?" Then, with a smug smirk, he added, "Besides, don''t you think it looks way cooler to have a sword hanging at your waist?" Hiruzen blinked, caught off guard. He hadn''t thought about it like that before, but now that Makoto mentioned it... it did sound cool. He sighed, realizing that all these years, he had just been walking around with a plain old staff. [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, you have good taste. I always had a sword at my waist back in my day!] [Uchiha Madara: Swords? I never used them. I only use fans and sickles, true weapons of fear and style!] [Namikaze Minato: Personally, I still think kunai are the best. Just throw one, teleport, and finish it off with a Rasengan. Simple and effective!] _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 134 - 133: Hashirama Wood Factory! High Quality Wood At Low Price! [Hyuga Hizashi: Man, I''m jealous of you guys. You all got to train with whatever weapons you wanted. Meanwhile, in the Hyuga Clan, we''re stuck using only our fists!] [When I was a kid, I used to dream about traveling the world with a spear in hand. But my dad shut that down real quick with a Gentle Fist and gave me a reality check.] [Yuhi Shinku: Honestly, I still think genjutsu suits me better...] [Senju Hashirama: You guys actually use weapons? I always felt like they were just extra baggage. Most of the time, people would pass out just from my chakra pressure alone. And if they didn''t, they wouldn''t last more than a single hit.] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, Elder Brother! Seriously, you''re not a normal ninja. Can you stop flexing for once?] Back in the real world, Makoto watched as Hiruzen pulled a rectangular wooden box from the drawer. The moment he saw it, something about it felt strangely familiar. [Senju Hashirama: Huh? Isn''t that one of mine? I made that with Wood Style!] [Makoto Ito: Oh, that explains it.] [Senju Tobirama: If that box was made by my brother''s Wood Style, then the sword inside must be something special. Given how people treat my brother''s cells like treasure, wood from his jutsu must be just as rare.] [Senju Hashirama: That makes sense! I''ve been dead for so long. It''s only natural that my wood is in short supply now!] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa First, hold on¡­ What do you mean by that? Were you actually selling wood?] [Senju Tobirama: Don''t listen to him! My foolish brother is just spouting nonsense again!] [Uzumaki Mito: 1+] [Uchiha Madara: 1+] [Senju Hashirama: ...] Hiruzen gazed at the box with nostalgia before turning to Makoto. "Makoto, I''m entrusting this weapon to you. Use it well." Makoto couldn''t help but be amused. ''Why''s he being so dramatic all of a sudden?'' "Sensei, is there some kind of history behind this weapon?" Makoto asked, pretending to be clueless even though he already knew. Hiruzen nodded. "Just look at the box. This isn''t ordinary wood. It was made from the leftover Wood Style of the First Hokage. "This wood is incredibly durable, fire-resistant, and packed with special properties and it''s extremely rare. In fact, people in the world dearly call it Hashirama Wood. Even just this box alone would sell for hundreds of thousands of ryo!" ''Wait, what?! Just a box is worth that much?!'' Makoto thought, completely stunned. He had never actually used Wood Style since getting it from Hashirama, but now... he was seriously considering opening a lumber business. Wouldn''t that be an easy way to make a fortune? Becoming the richest man in the world might not be that far off! [Uchiha Madara: Pfft. Hard wood? Didn''t I break that stuff like it was nothing?] [Senju Hashirama: ...] [Senju Tobirama: Damn it. I just realized I missed out on unlimited wealth.] [Makoto Ito: Forget being a ninja! I''m starting a wood-selling business!] [Senju Tobirama: I should''ve seen this coming.] [Uchiha Izuna: As expected of Makoto! He never misses an opportunity!] [Namikaze Minato: Am I the only one wondering how much that giant Buddha statue is actually worth?] [Hyuga Hizashi: If a small box is already that expensive.... that thing has to be priceless!] [Uchiha Madara: Hold up... Hashirama, if your Wood Style was this valuable, why did I keep giving you pocket money back in the day?!] [Senju Hashirama: I didn''t know! If I had, I''d have started selling wood myself!] [Hyuga Hizashi: The thought of the God of Shinobi running a lumber business is absolutely hilarious.] [Hatake Sakumo: And I bet no one would dare to ask for credit.] [Senju Tobirama: Ridiculous! Who would dare to pay on credit? Before my brother could even react, Madara would have already wiped out their entire clan!] [Uchiha Madara: Tobirama, what the hell does Hashirama selling wood have to do with me?!] [Senju Tobirama: Isn''t this basically joint property between you two?] [Uchiha Madara: TOBIRAMA! I swear, your mouth is getting worse by the day. Were you always this insane back in the day? Because your past self and your current self feel like two completely different people!] [Senju Tobirama: Oh, and you think you guys are any better?! Look at my brother! the so-called God of Shinobi turned into a talkative fool! And you, the feared Ghost of the Uchiha is now a gay!] [And somehow, I got forcefully paired with Izuna. Our legacies were ruined ages ago!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Yeah, you were all legendary figures once. But ever since this chat group started, everyone has become a joke!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hizashi, do you think you are normal? Because honestly, you''re the biggest damn joke of all!] [Hyuga Hizashi: FUGAKU!!] [Senju Hashirama: You know what? I think this is great! We all get along, have fun, and when the time comes, Makoto will bring us back to life and finally bring real peace to the world! That''s what I''ve always wanted!] [Uchiha Madara: And after world peace... then what?] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Hashirama: Then, Madara, we''ll open a wood factory! We''ll mass-produce Hashirama Wood and make a fortune!] [Uchiha Madara: ....Wait, you were actually serious about that?] [Senju Hashirama: Of course! When have I ever not been serious?] [Uchiha Madara: ....] _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 135 - 134: Hashirama, The Rap King On the duel grounds, Madara was momentarily speechless after realizing Hashirama was dead serious about starting a wood factory. But then, an amusing thought crossed his mind, and he burst into laughter. ''This idea actually sounds pretty good. I will put my brother in charge of security, let Hashirama handle production, make Tobirama run deliveries, and I''ll just sit back at the counter collecting cash. Hahaha!'' Back in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen had a nostalgic smile on his face as he explained to Makoto, "The sword inside this box once belonged to my sensei!" Makoto put on an expression of amazement after hearing his words. "Sensei, is that... really true?" Hiruzen smirked at his reaction and nodded. "That''s right! This was the weapon of Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, my sensei. It''s called The Sword of the Thunder God." "This weapon has been sealed away ever since my sensei passed. When I was still young and had just become the Third Hokage, I personally found a piece of wood created by Lord First''s wood style, built this box, and sealed the sword inside!" Hiruzen said, stroking his beard with pride. "Now, I''m personally entrusting this sword to you, Makoto! I hope you use it well in the future. This isn''t just a weapon, it''s a legacy! A symbol of Konoha''s Will of Fire!" He reached out and patted Makoto''s head. "Listen carefully, When the tree leaves dance, flames will rise; those flames will light the village and burn down all the trees...Wait, That''s not right! Damn it, Makoto, this is your fault! Hiruzen scowled and knocked Makoto on the head. "Argh! What did I even do?!" Makoto rubbed his head, feigning innocence while still trying to suppress his laughter. "Don''t act clueless! Lately, every time I explain the Will of Fire, you twist it into something weird!" Hiruzen shook his head, as if trying to shake Makoto''s version of the phrase out of his brain. Seeing this, Makoto finally lost control and burst into laughter. Ever since Hiruzen had started lecturing him on the Will of Fire daily, Makoto had been throwing in his own bizarre interpretations. And now, it seemed, he had successfully messed with Hiruzen''s head. [Senju Tobirama: At least this monkey still has some sense! Makoto, make sure you use that sword well and don''t tarnish my name.] [Uchiha Izuna: The Sword of the Thunder God.. Why does that sound so familiar?] [Senju Tobirama: Of course it does! I used it to stab you to death back then.] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] [Uchiha Madara: Forget the sword! Did anyone else notice that Hiruzen totally butchered the Will of Fire just now?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Yeah, I can''t believe it. Not only did Hiruzen fail to brainwash Makoto, but Makoto actually brainwashed him!] [Namikaze Minato: Reverse brainwashing? Interesting.] [Uchiha Shisui: Damn, if I had spent time around Makoto, maybe I wouldn''t have gotten brainwashed by those old men...] [Uchiha Madara: Why didn''t I try brainwashing Hashirama back then?! If I had, I could''ve turned that idiot to my side and we could''ve conquered the world together!] [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! Brainwash my brother?Good luck with that.] [Uchiha Madara: What do you mean?] [Uzumaki Mito: He doesn''t even have a brain to begin with] [Uchiha Madara: My bad! There''s nothing wrong with what you said!] [Senju Hashirama: Who said I don''t have a brain?! I do have a brain! I''m actually pretty clever most of the time!] [Senju Tobirama: Hahaha! That''s right! We were just joking!] [Uchiha Madara: Yeah, totally just a joke!] [Uzumaki Mito: Idiot. Learn to take a joke for once.] [Senju Hashirama: DAMN YOU ALL! Don''t think I don''t know you''re making fun of me!] [Uchiha Madara: Oh crap, we''ve been caught. How is this possible?!] [Senju Tobirama: This doesn''t add up... With my big brother''s level of intelligence, he shouldn''t have noticed, no matter how much we mocked him... ] [Uzumaki Mito: Hashirama, do you have a fever? Here, be good and take your medicine.] [Senju Hashirama: Hmph.] [So y''all think you''re funny? Think I''m dumb? Man, I''ll show you how! You got it twisted, you got it wrong, I''m the God of Shinobi, I''ve been strong all along! Madara saw me, he had to flee, Left dust in the wind when he ran from me! Built this village, laid that stone, Still the king when I sit on the throne!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Holy crap, what just happened? Did Lord First just¡­ start singing?] [Namikaze Minato: And he''s actually rhyming?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Not gonna lie... this sounds just as good as the songs Makoto sang.] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hatake Sakumo: Lord First, are you a singer now too?] [Senju Hashirama: I learned this from Makoto! He told me I had great potential in freestyle and should become a rapper! I don''t really get what that is, but it sounds so cool!] [Uchiha Madara: Oh? Then why don''t you sing a different song?] [Senju Hashirama: Hmph! Fine! Madara, listen up!] [Wood Style Jutsu, trees on demand, Building houses, call me the handyman! Madara ran when I brought the logs, Now he''s hiding like a scared lil'' frog! Who needs a squad? I got a whole damn forest!] [Uzumaki Mito: Shut up already! You and your damn obsession with wood!] [Senju Hashirama: Mito, you don''t get it! This is called freestyle!] [Senju Tobirama: Oh no... we''re doomed. My brother developed new hobby! I just hope it doesn''t get worse...] [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha! Hashirama, when it comes to freestyle.... I, Madara Uchiha, declare you as the strongest!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Had to write the lyrics for the rap song myself lol ???? By the way, we''re slipping in the rankings! Drop a few hundred power stones, and you''ll get a bonus chapter! ???????? Chapter 136 - 135: Land Of Waves Makoto wasn''t too surprised by the chaos happening in the chat. After all, he was the one responsible for completely derailing their personalities. Hashirama, in particular, was one of his greatest creations. Just imagining the villagers'' reactions when their so-called God of Shinobi opened a wood factory while working as a part-time singer was hilarious enough. And that was without even mentioning his questionable relationship with Madara. After finishing his explanation, Hiruzen personally handed the sword over to Makoto. Without hesitation, Makoto took the sword and tied it around his waist. Watching this, Hiruzen seemed lost in thought, his mind drifting back to the past. ''Sensei... did I live up to your expectations?'' Meanwhile, Makoto was curious about the Sword of the Thunder God. He pulled it out, slid it back in, pulled it out again, and gave it a few swings. This was the sword used by Tobirama himself. The weapon that took down Izuna, who was said to be the second most talented Uchiha after Madara. It was one of the most famous weapons in the entire series, right up there with Madara''s war fan and sickle, Itachi''s Yata Mirror, and the Sword of Totsuka. Now, that very sword had been handed to him. Makoto had to admit, Hiruzen was being unusually generous this time. He had even given away his own sensei''s weapon. Especially after spending so much time around Hiruzen, Makoto could tell that the old man genuinely saw him as a student. This left him feeling conflicted. Makoto wasn''t sure what he was going to do when he revived all the chat members in the future. Because Hiruzen had done a lot of stupid things. And once the others came back, they were definitely going to beat the crap out of him. ''Should I just let them rough him up for a while and step in before they actually kill him?'' Makoto wondered, feeling troubled. After thinking about it for a bit, he sighed internally. ''Well, Sensei... I can only guarantee that you won''t die. But if they decide to beat you up... yeah, that''s on you.'' Just as he was lost in thought, a sudden knock at the door pulled him back to his senses. "Lord Hokage! Team 7 is here for a mission!" Hearing this, Hiruzen also snapped out of his nostalgia. He straightened up in his chair and quickly responded, "Come in!" The door opened, and Kakashi walked in, followed by Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. None of them looked surprised to see Makoto there. By now, they were used to it. He was either tagging along with different teams on missions or just hanging around the Hokage''s office, chatting with Hiruzen. Kakashi walked up to the desk and handed over a mission report. "Lord Hokage, the lost cat mission is complete. Do you have any other assignments for us?" Hiruzen glanced over the list, scanning it from top to bottom before speaking. "Your next mission options are babysitting, hunting wild boars, or collecting sweet potatoes. Choose one." The moment those words left his mouth, Naruto immediately jumped up in frustration. "Grandpa Hokage, no!!! Stop giving us these lame missions! I wanna go on a real ninja mission!" "All we do is chase after lost pets or babysit kids every day! Can''t you give us a real mission for once?" Naruto huffed, hands on his hips as he glared at Hiruzen. On the side, Sasuke silently nodded. He agreed with Naruto on this matter. He wanted something more challenging. Meanwhile, Sakura sighed as she watched Naruto rant. ''This guy is seriously so annoying... '' Kakashi scratched his head helplessly. ''Why is he always so disrespectful?'' Hiruzen took a deep drag from his pipe, glancing at Team 7 before looking at Makoto. "Since you''re so eager, I''ll assign you a C-rank mission this time. You''ll be protecting someone and Makoto will be joining your team for this mission." Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he practically jumped three feet into the air. "For real?! Who is it? A lord? A princess?" "And I get to go on my first real mission with Makoto? This is awesome!" Kakashi nodded. He had a pretty good grasp of Makoto''s strength by now. In fact, he wasn''t even sure if he could beat him anymore. If Hiruzen was sending Makoto with them, it was probably to ensure Team 7''s safety. Sasuke smirked slightly, clenching his fists in excitement. Hiruzen, on the other hand, sighed at Naruto''s over-the-top reaction. ''It''s just a normal C-rank mission¡­ Where does this kid get the idea that he''ll be guarding a princess?'' "Settle down. I''ll explain everything now. Come in." As soon as Hiruzen spoke, the door opened, and an old man stepped inside. He was short, barely 1.5 meters tall, dressed in plain clothes, and wore a pair of glasses. The moment he entered, the strong smell of alcohol filled the room. The old man swayed slightly, then raised his wine bottle and took another swig before muttering, "Huh? What''s this? Just a bunch of little brats?" Makoto immediately recognized the scene. ''Wait... isn''t this the moment when Team 7 gets their Land of Waves mission?'' ''And that old man... isn''t he Tazuna, the bridge builder?'' Makoto frowned. He didn''t know how the others felt, but personally, he really disliked this old man. Tazuna had lied about the mission''s rank just because he couldn''t afford the proper fee. If a weaker team had been assigned instead of Team 7, they could''ve been killed. But what annoyed Makoto even more was how Tazuna guilt-tripped people into helping him. Instead of being honest, he played the victim, manipulating others into risking their lives for his cause. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. _________________________ Update Schedule: 7 Chapter/week. By voting with [power stones], you can easily get double the number of chapters. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 137 - 136: My Pain Is Greater Than Yours~ Everyone, including Makoto, was taken aback when they saw the old man. His first impression was not so great. Naruto stared at him with a puzzled look on his face. Tazuna leaned against the doorframe, scanning the group before taking a swig from his bottle. Then, with a drunken drawl, he pointed at Naruto and scoffed, "The short one looks clueless! Is this little runt really a ninja?" Naruto was completely oblivious that Tazuna was talking about him and burst out laughing. "Hahaha! Who''s he talking about? Who''s short? Who looks dumb? Hahahaha!" Sasuke, Sakura, and Makoto silently stepped closer to Naruto. As he looked around, realization hit him, he was the shortest in the room. An awkward silence followed. To be fair, it wasn''t entirely Naruto''s fault. Even with the strong genes of the Fourth Hokage and Kushina, years of malnutrition had stunted his growth. But lately, he had been eating well, thanks to Makoto treating him to good food almost daily, and even Sasuke chipped in. He was practically dining like a noble these days. Naruto''s face twitched before he turned to glare at the old man, who wasn''t even that tall himself. "You damn geezer! Who are you calling short?! I''ll kick your ass!" Before he could lunge, Kakashi swiftly grabbed him by the collar, lifting him like a misbehaving cat. Naruto flailed his arms and legs wildly. "Oi, oi! That''s our client you''re threatening, dumbass." [Uzumaki Kushina: That damn old geezer! How dare he mock my baby Naruto?! If Naruto had been properly fed growing up, he would''ve been way taller by now! This is all that damn Third Hokage''s fault!] [Kakashi, you useless brat! Do something! I took care of you and Obito like my own sons, you know! Why are you just holding Naruto back?! Let him go and beat that old man up!] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, calm down. He is the client, after all. Isn''t it a bit much to beat him up in front of everyone? Naruto could get in trouble for that.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, you idiot! Are you seriously defending him?! He just insulted our son!] [Namikaze Minato: Let me finish first. I don''t think we should just rough him up, I have a better idea. If I use the Flying Thunder God Technique, follow it up with Rasengan, then the second phase of Flying Thunder God, and finally hit him with Spiraling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Three... I''m sure he''ll never forget this moment.] [Uzumaki Kushina: .....] [Senju Tobirama: ...Minato, forget about teaching him a lesson. If you do all that, there won''t be anything left of him. He made one comment about Naruto, and you''re ready to erase him from existence? Isn''t that a bit extreme?] [Namikaze Minato: No, no, I have perfect chakra control. I''d only rupture his veins, not kill him. And honestly, I think he deserves it.] [Uzumaki Kushina: .....] [Hyuga Hizashi: What the hell? Why does Minato sound like a completely different person? Did learning about Naruto''s suffering and his student''s betrayal break him?] [The Minato we knew was always smiling, warm, and full of sunshine. Just seeing him could brighten anyone''s day. But now, The stuff coming out of his mouth is downright terrifying.] [Namikaze Minato: Because my pain is greater than yours!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Oh, shut up, you idiot! You still haven''t snapped out of it, huh? Looks like I didn''t beat you hard enough last time. Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina, my pain is greater than¡ªAAAHHHH! Stop! STOP! That hurts! Kushina, I was wrong! I was wrooooong~ AHHHHHHH~~] [Uchiha Izuna: I don''t know why, but this old man is seriously annoying. Just looking at him makes me want to punch him.] [Uchiha Madara: Where does a mere civilian get the nerve to talk to a shinobi like that? Who gave him the courage? Does he think he''s Guts or something?] [Senju Hashirama: Who''s Guts?] [Uchiha Madara: ...No idea. I just heard Makoto mention him before.] [Senju Tobirama: This man, Tazuna, is irritating, but there''s not much we can do. Since he''s the one who issued the mission, Makoto and the others just have to put up with his nonsense.] ''This damn old man...'' Makoto''s eye twitched as he stared at Tazuna. ''He hires the ninjas, mocks them to their faces, and acts like he knows everything when he clearly knows nothing about the ninja world!'' His gaze flicked to the bottle in Tazuna''s hand, and his grin slowly widened. ''In the original storyline, he lied about the mission rank and claimed he had no money for a proper request... yet somehow has enough to drink?'' Makoto crossed his arms, his eyes flashed a sinister light. ''Since Sensei told me to tag along with Team 7, I''ll just have to make this trip interesting.'' He chuckled under his breath. ''hehe, Moral Kidnapping? Too bad, old man.I don''t have any morals to begin with.'' ''You lied about the mission, put ninja lives at risk, and expect everything to go smoothly, right? Think again. If you can''t pay up when the time comes, I''ll turn right around and take Naruto and the others back home. No money, no protection.'' His fingers tapped against his arm as he eyed Tazuna like a predator sizing up prey. ''And as for your bridge?'' ''Not. My. Problem.'' _________________________ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sparky''s Note: Here''s the bonus chapter for hitting 1,500 power stones! Sorry it took a bit longer than expected. Chapter 138 - 137: Departure to the Land of Waves After some discussion, Team 7, Makoto, and the less-than-1.5-meter-tall Tazuna agreed to meet at the village gates the next morning. The next day, as the group gathered at the gate, Naruto stood at the front, practically bouncing with excitement. "We''re finally heading out on a mission outside the village!" he shouted, grinning ear to ear. "Sasuke! Makoto! This is awesome!" Sasuke smirked slightly but said nothing. His expression alone made it clear that he was just as eager as Naruto. Sakura, on the other hand, sighed as she watched Naruto hopping around like an overexcited monkey. "What are you so worked up about?" she asked, crossing her arms. Naruto scratched his head sheepishly. "C''mon, Sakura! I''ve never left the village before! This is the first time since I was a kid! Same for you, right?" He grinned and looked at the rest of the group. "This is the first time for all of us, Sasuke and Makoto!" Sakura ignored him and instead tucked her hands behind her back, stealing a glance at Sasuke. "It''s my first time too," she admitted with a small smile, "but I''m just happy I get to go on a mission with Sasuke!" Sasuke''s smirk instantly disappeared. He turned away, pretending she didn''t exist. Meanwhile, Makoto raised a hand and waved lazily at Kakashi. "Yo! Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi gave a half-hearted nod in response, barely looking up from his book Makoto clicked his tongue. ''Man, this guy is so damn indifferent.'' Technically speaking, Makoto''s seniority was much higher than Kakashi''s. But since he was tagging along on missions with different teams, he had to address Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai as "sensei" like any other genin. Honestly, Kakashi should be calling him Grandmaster. Makoto scratched his head before strolling over to Kakashi with a grin. "Kakashi-sensei, I heard your teacher was the Fourth Hokage, right?" Kakashi gave him a confused glance but nodded anyway. "Yeah, that''s right." His eye flickered to Naruto for a split second before returning to Makoto. Hearing the confirmation, Makoto smirked and held up a hand, folding his fingers one by one as he spoke. "Alright, Your sensei was the Fourth Hokage. The Fourth Hokage''s sensei was Jiraiya. And Jiraiya''s sensei was the Third Hokage." He then pointed to himself. "My sensei is also the Third Hokage." Kakashi suddenly had a very bad feeling. His eye twitched as Makoto continued. "So, by that logic, that puts me in the same generation as Jiraiya." Makoto''s grin widened, flashing his white teeth. Kakashi sighed. "...Where are you going with this?" "Simple! Let''s keep things professional from now on! I''ll call you Mr. Kakashi, and you... well, you can call me Grandmaster or just Master. Sound fair?" Kakashi rolled his eyes at him and let out a sigh. "Oh, shut up, you brat. Just because you''ve gotten stronger and I might not be able to take you down doesn''t mean you get to act all smug." After spending so much time together, Kakashi had gotten a good grasp of Makoto''s strength. At this point, he wasn''t even sure if he could beat him anymore. But what Kakashi didn''t realize was that Makoto''s true power had already far surpassed him. No one had ever seen Makoto go all out and he had never revealed the full extent of his abilities. What he had shown so far was impressive enough. His vast chakra reserves, his mastery of multiple elemental Ninjutsu at a Grandmaster level, and his overwhelming dominance in Fire Style techniques. On top of that, he had even displayed several Forbidden Techniques, hinting that his power ran far deeper than anyone suspected. It was as if there was nothing he couldn''t do. [Senju Hashirama: You know... Makoto actually has a point. If we''re talking seniority, Kakashi really should be calling him Grandmaster.] [Senju Tobirama: Huh. That''s true. Most of us here are his elders, yet somehow, Kakashi has ended up a full two generation below him. Interesting.] [Hatake Sakumo: ....Uh. You know what? I think committing suicide would be easier than calling a kid ''Master.''] [Uchiha Madara: Why are you so obsessed with dying? What, are you addicted to it or something?] [Hatake Sakumo: .....] [Might Duy: Sakumo, calm the youth down. It''s just a matter of seniority, not the end of your YOUTH!] Back in the real world, Tazuna frowned, eyeing Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Makoto with clear dissatisfaction. He turned to Kakashi and grumbled, "Hey, is this really okay?! I paid real money for this mission! And yet Konoha sends a bunch of kids? Especially this short one! No matter how you look at him, he just seems useless. Does he look smart to you?" Naruto''s brow twitched at the insult. "Oh yeah?! Well, you''re the dumb one! You''re just a short, drunk, annoying old man!" Sasuke frowned slightly. Tazuna''s words left a bad taste in his mouth, but he held back. Makoto, on the other hand, had zero tolerance for the old man. He hadn''t liked him from the start, and knowing how things played out in the original timeline only made his irritation worse. In an instant, Makoto drew his sword, his figure vanishing with a Body Flicker Technique. Before Tazuna could even react, the cold steel of the blade was pressed against his neck from behind. Makoto''s voice came from behind, calm but dangerously sharp, just like the blade resting against the old man''s neck. "You don''t seem to understand something, old man, we are ninjas. In this world, age means nothing when it comes to strength." His grip tightened slightly on the hilt. "And let me give you some advice... You''d better start showing some respect to the people risking their lives for you." Makoto leaned in just a little closer. "Because if you had said that to the wrong kind of ninja... you''d already be dead." He let those words sink in before pulling the sword away, stepping back with a smirk. "Consider this a warning. Remember it well." ________________________ Sparky''s Note: If you''re getting sick of Minato ranting about pain, trust me, you''re not alone. He says this every chapter. [Namikaze Minato: Good boy! Well done! That''s it! Let him feel the pain!!!] [How many flights of stairs do you have to climb while carrying a sack of rice? You haul it up to the second floor. Then you give me too much rice. I''m sick of washing rice. There''s so much dirt on it. Now my mouth is full of mud. And who''s gonna give you rice oil? This is pain!!!] [My pain is far greater than yours!!! It hurts! It hurts so much!!!] I''ve already cut out a bunch of this nonsense, trimmed the fluff, and turned it into a gag instead. [My pain is greater than yours!] And when I say every chapter, I mean every single chapter. Honestly, just assume there''s another Might Duy. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, we just hit 5 MILLION VIEWS! LET''S GOOOO!!! Chapter 139 - 138: Teaching Tazuna A Lesson Tazuna felt the cold steel of a sword pressing against his neck. A shiver ran down his spine, and his entire body tensed with fear. ''W-When... when did he get behind me?!'' His throat went dry as realization sank in. ''So this... this is the speed of a true ninja...'' [Uzumaki Kushina: Well done, Makoto! Some people only learn their lesson after getting a proper scare! How dare he insult my baby?!] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, didn''t I give you top-tier chakra control techniques before? Just use Rasengan to break a few of his bones, he won''t die, probably...] [Senju Hashirama: Uh... Minato, don''t you think that''s a bit much? He''s just an old man. Honestly, if Makoto just releases a bit of his chakra pressure, the guy will probably faint.] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! You''re still too soft, Hashirama. Makoto was absolutely right. These civilians know nothing about ninjas yet keep ordering them around like servants. If this were anywhere else, that old fool would''ve been cut down already.] [Uchiha Izuna: Exactly. I don''t get it, since when did ordinary people get so bold? Just because he''s the employer he thinks he can talk to a ninja however he wants?] Back in the real world, Kakashi quickly reacted, appearing beside Makoto in an instant. He placed a hand on Makoto''s shoulder and let out a casual laugh, glancing at Tazuna. "Hahaha... Don''t take it too seriously. We leaf ninjas love to joke around. But Makoto does have a point. You can''t judge a ninja''s strength by their age." "Take Makoto, for example, he''s still young, but even I, Kakashi of the Sharingan, an elite Jonin, have to admit... this kid is probably stronger than me." Tazuna felt the cold steel leave his neck and let out a deep sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. His legs were still trembling slightly from the fear. Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke were completely stunned. They had always known Makoto was strong, far stronger than them. But this was on a completely different level. But now, Kakashi had actually admitted that Makoto was probably even stronger than him. Even though they knew deep down that it was probably true, they struggled to wrap their heads around it. After all, the three of them had graduated at the same time, yet Makoto was already in a league of his own. Naruto jumped up, fists clenched. "Makoto! Since when were you that strong?! Damn it! But don''t think I''m just gonna sit back and accept it! I''ll catch up to you for sure! Just you wait, believe it!" Sasuke clenched his fists tightly, his eyes narrowing. ''I won''t let you get too far ahead... No matter what, I''ll be right there beside you. And when the time comes, I''ll kill that man with my own hands. I am an Uchiha... and I will restore my clan''s honor.'' Naruto clenched his fists and glared at Tazuna, remembering the old man''s earlier insults. "Oi, old man! Don''t mess with ninjas, and don''t look down on me! I''m awesome!" He flashed a wide grin. "The name''s Naruto Uzumaki! Remember it! One day, I''m gonna be a super elite ninja, the Hokage!" "I''ll do whatever it takes to make it happen! And when I do become Hokage, even a grumpy, drunk old geezer like you will have to admit I''m the real deal!" Unlike in the original storyline, after hearing Naruto''s declaration, Tazuna didn''t dare to mock him again. The memory of that cold blade against his neck was still fresh in his mind, sending a shiver down his spine. [Senju Hashirama: Haha! Naruto''s got so much energy! I really like his spirit!] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph. Always so loud and excited...] [Uchiha Madara: Heh. At least he''s interesting.] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uzumaki Kushina: That''s my boy! Naruto, Show them what you''re made of!] [Namikaze Minato: Naruto, my pain is greater than yours!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Oh, shut up! Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Namikaze Minato: AAAHHHHH~~!] With that warning still fresh in his mind, Tazuna wisely kept his mouth shut as the group of five continued their journey toward the Land of Waves. For Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, this was their first time leaving the village for a mission, and the experience felt both exciting and unfamiliar. At one point, Sakura walked up to Kakashi and asked, "Kakashi-sensei, are there any ninjas in the Land of Waves?" Kakashi lazily opened his half-lidded eyes and sighed. "No, there aren''t any ninjas in the Land of Waves. But most other countries have their own cultures, and many of them have hidden villages where ninjas do exist." After answering, he paused for a moment before deciding to explain more about the structure of ninja villages and how they operated. As they continued walking, a puddle appeared in the middle of the road. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, you sensed it too, didn''t you?] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph. Looks like things are about to get interesting.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Something''s wrong! Wasn''t this supposed to be a C-rank mission? Why are there ninjas here?!] [Senju Tobirama: Definitely suspicious! If this is related to the mission, then that old man, Tazuna, must have lied about something important!] [Uchiha Madara: In that case, he''s just asking to die! Lying about mission details and deceiving the ninjas, he''s lucky if they don''t kill him on the spot!] [Senju Hashirama: Whoa, whoa, let''s not jump to conclusions! It might not even be related to him. Let''s see what''s really going on first!] Makoto immediately sensed the two chakra signatures. Kakashi calmly narrowed his eyes, already aware of the situation. Meanwhile, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke remained completely oblivious, walking forward without the slightest hint of suspicion. At this moment, Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh internally. ''Since when did every small-time thug think they could mess with me? Has the nickname "Kakashi, the Copy Ninja of the Leaf" lost its reputation or something?'' Despite noticing the threat, Kakashi didn''t warn the group. He was curious to see what these small-time attackers would do next. But before anything could escalate, Makoto suddenly placed a hand on both Naruto and Sasuke''s shoulders. "Hey, Naruto! Sasuke! I just learned a new Fire Style Technique. You two wanna see it?" Sakura and Tazuna blinked at him in confusion. Kakashi gave Makoto a knowing glance. ''Ah... so he noticed it too.'' On the other hand, Naruto and Sasuke exchanged puzzled looks, completely clueless. ________________________ Sparky''s Note: "Sword of the Thunder God" has been changed to just the sword used by Tobirama. It''s no longer the one that works like a lightsaber. I''ve already edited it out, but if you still spot it being referred to as the "Sword of the Thunder God," just leave a para comment. Chapter 140 - 139: Madara Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame! "Hey, Makoto! Did you learn another new technique? Come on, show me! I wanna see it!" Naruto said excitedly, his eyes full of curiosity. Sasuke, however, frowned slightly. ''Why now?'' They were in the middle of a mission, so why had Makoto suddenly stopped them just to show off a new technique? It didn''t make sense. Unlike Naruto, Sasuke wasn''t simple-minded. He could tell something was off. His eyes flickered toward the small puddle in the middle of the road. It was barely noticeable but definitely out of place. Noticing Sasuke''s actions, Makoto smirked knowingly. The moment Sasuke saw that smirk, everything clicked. His gaze sharpened, and he immediately understood there was something wrong with that puddle. Without missing a beat, he nodded with an eager expression, playing along. "Alright then, let''s see it!" Naruto and Sakura exchanged confused glances. Since when was Sasuke this eager to see someone else''s technique? But after a moment of thought, it made sense. Sasuke did like Fire Style techniques, after all. [Uchiha Madara: Hahaha! Kid, are you planning a sneak attack? Those two idiots probably think they''re hiding well!] [Uchiha Izuna: If it were me, I''d just activate my Mangekyo Sharingan and slice the puddle in half with Susanoo.] [Senju Tobirama: Hmph. Since they like hiding in the mud so much, I''d just drown them with a Water Style jutsu.] [Uchiha Izuna: Tch! We Uchihas specialize in Fire Style, and this damn Tobirama always uses Water Style! You just can''t stop targeting us Uchiha, huh?! You Uchiha hater!] [Senju Hashirama: Uh... Can''t I just drop a giant Buddha statue on them?] [Yuhi Shinku: Lord first, If you do that, won''t this road be permanently blocked?] [Uchiha Izuna: Makoto, what technique are you planning to use? Are you gonna burn them to ashes in one go?] [Makoto Ito: Gonna give them a Madara-level Fire Style.] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! My level? You''re really gonna use that kind of firepower on these weaklings?] Back in the real world, Kakashi casually walked over to Makoto''s side. He wanted to see how Makoto planned to deal with the hidden enemies. Meanwhile, Tazuna, having learned his lesson earlier, wisely kept his mouth shut. Even though they had stopped mid-mission for what seemed like a random jutsu demonstration, he didn''t dare complain, especially since he had lied about the mission level in the first place. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under their watchful eyes, Makoto stepped forward, his back facing the group. Without hesitation, he quickly weaved a series of hand signs and shouted, "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame!" At the sound of the technique''s name, everyone had different reactions. Naruto immediately frowned and crossed his arms. "What?! That''s just a B-rank technique? I thought it was gonna be some kind of Forbidden Technique, you know!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ''A B-rank Fire Style technique? That shouldn''t be enough to deal any serious damage to two trained ninja.....'' Sasuke was slightly puzzled but instinctively reached into his pouch, gripping a kunai just in case. Hearing Naruto''s complaint, Makoto simply smirked. Because this wasn''t just some ordinary B-rank technique, this was Madara-level Majestic Destroyer Flame. And the next moment proved exactly that. A colossal torrent of fire erupted from Makoto''s mouth, roaring forward like a wave of molten fury. The sheer size of the flames devoured the road, expanding far beyond what anyone expected. But it didn''t stop there, the inferno spread wildly, reaching the surrounding trees, threatening to engulf the entire area. As for the small puddle in the middle of the road, it was completely swallowed by the flames. Everyone stared in shock, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed. Kakashi''s eyes widened in disbelief as he swallowed hard. ''You''re telling me this is a B-rank Fire Style Technique?! Are you kidding me?! This isn''t just Fire Style, this is practically a Forbidden Technique!'' Naruto''s jaw nearly hit the floor as he stared at the raging inferno in front of him. Swallowing hard, he turned to Makoto with stars in his eyes. "Makoto, teach me! Teach me that technique right now! I wanna learn it too!" Meanwhile, Sasuke had a completely speechless look on his face. ''Is this really just a B-rank Fire Style technique?'' He clenched his fists as doubts formed in his mind. ''Are the Fire Style techniques recorded in my clan''s scrolls fake? Because if not... then how could a B-rank Fire Style technique be this powerful?'' Sakura, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded. She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out. Tazuna was faring even worse. His hands trembled as the wine bottle slipped from his grip, shattering on the ground. He stared at the flames, his face pale with horror. ''Is this... is this the power of ninjas? They can summon flames this massive out of nowhere?!'' ''How... how is this even human?!'' ''It''s over, it''s over! I''m done for! If they find out I lied about the mission, I''m dead! There''s no way they''ll let me off!'' [Hyuga Hizashi: Just a B-rank technique, and it''s already this overwhelmingly powerful?] [Yuhi Shinku: As expected, the same technique in different hands can have very different results...] [Hatake Sakumo: This level of destruction is already comparable to a Forbidden Technique.] [Uchiha Madara: Forbidden Technique? Since when were the techniques I casually used considered that powerful?] [Senju Hashirama: Oh, I can vouch for that! Every time Madara uses Fire Style, it''s so strong it even burns through my Wood Style.] [Hey, hey, hey... Madara, since I spoke up for you, can I sleep next to you tonight? Last time I saw Naruto and Sasuke sleeping together, and I realized, we missed out on a lot of childhood moments because of our circumstances!] [Uchiha Madara: FUCK NO!] [Uzumaki Mito: HASHIRAMA, YOU TWO-TIMING BASTARD! What the hell did you just say?! Who are you trying to sleep with?!] [Senju Hashirama: Uh... Mito, I was wrong! It was just a slip of the tongue! Please, don''t hit me!] [Uzumaki Mito: Hmph, too late! Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Senju Hashirama: AARRGGHHH!] _________________________ Regular Updates: 7 chapters per week Bonus Chapters: 3 extra chapters if power stone goals are met. Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 141 - 140: Ever Heard Of Moral Kidnapping? As the flames engulfed the puddle, two ninja suddenly burst out, screaming in agony. Their clothes were tattered, their skin charred black, and even their hair had been completely burned off. They looked more like roasted corpses than living shinobi. "AAAHHHHHH!!! WHO DID THIS?!" "WHO USED FIRE STYLE?! MY SKIN! MY HAIR! EVERYTHING''S BURNING! AHHHHHHHH!! FIRE! FIRE! TOO HOT! SOMEONE PUT ME OUT!!" As the last embers flickered out, Kakashi flashed forward in an instant, appearing beside the two scorched men. Without hesitation, he clamped his hand around their throats, holding them in a vice grip. Kakashi asked, tightening his grip "Talk. Why did you attack us?" But the two were completely out of their minds. "HAHAHAHA!! WHO UNLEASHED THE FIRE STYLE?! IT''S ALL BURNING! BURN, BURN, BURN! EVEN THE WOOD, EVEN THE AIR.... HAHA!!" "THE MISSION FAILED!! WHO DID IT?! WHO TURNED THE WORLD INTO FIRE?! HAHA!!!" Kakashi stared at them, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ''They''re too far gone.'' Sighing, he quickly extracted whatever useful information he could before silencing them permanently with a swift slash of his kunai. [Senju Tobirama: Judging by their headbands, they''re from the Hidden Mist Village.] [Senju Hashirama: Mist ninja? What are they doing here? And why would they target Makoto and his team?] [Hatake Sakumo: There''s no doubt about it. Something is definitely off about this mission. That old man, Tazuna, must be hiding something.] [Namikaze Minato: Exactly. Running into enemy ninja on a C-rank mission is practically unheard of. But now we have two Mist shinobi attacking us. This mission isn''t what it seems.] [This old man, Tazuna, looks suspicious.... Maybe it''s time to let him understand what true pain feels like.] [Uzumaki Kushina: Shut up, Minato!] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, you already know what''s going on, don''t you?] [Yesterday, when you were in the Hokage''s office, I noticed you had this incredibly evil look on your face. You definitely know something, right?] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa Madara! What do you mean by "evil look"? Don''t you know? I''m the kindest person in the world!] [Uchiha Madara: ....So you do know what''s going on?] [Makoto Ito: Heh, your instincts are sharp as always. You''re right! Tazuna lied about the mission level, and he''s going to pull something even more outrageous later. Ever heard of moral kidnapping? No? Don''t worry, you''ll get a firsthand experience soon.] [Senju Hashirama: Moral... kidnapping? What''s that?] [Senju Tobirama: I think I get what you''re saying.] [Hyuga Hizashi: How exactly do morals kidnap someone?] [Yuhi Shinku: Wait¡­ are these "morals" you''re talking about not the normal kind? Is it some kind of rope? Or maybe a special tool used to tie someone up?] [Hyuga Hizashi: ...Ropes? Props? What exactly are you implying, Shinku?] [Uchiha Shisui: Uncle Shinku... I don''t think that''s what Makoto meant at all.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Shinku... there is definitely something wrong with your brain.] [Makoto Ito: What the hell?! How did we go from "moral kidnapping" to ropes and binding?! Why are you guys getting weirder and weirder?!] [Senju Hashirama: But seriously, what is moral kidnapping? Madara, Tobirama, you two should know something, right?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, big brother. I''m not wasting my energy explaining it to you. Didn''t Makoto say we''d see it soon? Just watch and figure it out yourself.] [Uchiha Madara: Tch! You Uchiha-hating bastard, you stole my line!] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, you evil Uchiha!] [Uchiha Izuna: We''re not evil, you are evil!] [Senju Tobirama: IZUNA!!] [Uchiha Izuna: TOBIRAMA!!] At this moment, after dealing with the Demon Brothers, Kakashi turned around and fixed his gaze on Tazuna. "There shouldn''t be ninja battles in a C-rank mission. So, our dear client, care to explain whether they were targeting you or one of us?" Upon hearing his words, Tazuna visibly tensed, but still tried to play dumb. "H-Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t understand a thing! I''m just an ordinary man, how would I know anything about ninjas?!" "Look, those guys are gone now, so let''s just keep moving, alright?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kakashi didn''t buy it for a second. He continued to stare at Tazuna, his tone sharpening. "This mission has clearly surpassed C-rank. The moment enemy ninja got involved, it became a B-rank mission." "When we accepted this job, we were told to protect you from bandits and mercenaries, not trained ninja." "Lying about a mission''s details isn''t just an inconvenience for us, it puts our lives on the line. So, Tazuna... do you have something to say?" Naruto, still clueless about what was happening, scratched his head. ''Wait, huh? What''s going on? Makoto just threw out a crazy Fire Style, and then, those two guys jumped out, and now Kakashi-sensei''s all serious...?" Meanwhile, Sakura had already realized this mission wasn''t what they signed up for. Sasuke, on the other hand, said nothing. His eyes shifted between Kakashi and Makoto, waiting to see what Makoto would do next. Noticing that Tazuna was still trying to dodge the truth, Makoto let out a sigh and casually walked up to him. Without a word, he pulled out his sword from his waist and stabbed it lightly into the ground. Shink! Then, he pulled it out. Shink! And stabbed it again. The repeated sound of the blade scraping against the earth sent chills down Tazuna''s spine. Makoto gave him a very polite smile. "Old man, let me give you another piece of advice...." He slowly turned the sword in his hand. "Ninjas aren''t so easy to fool. If you keep playing dumb, you might not get another chance to speak at all." Tazuna froze after seeing the smile on his face. More importantly, the ominous shink of the sword behind him made his whole body tremble in fear. _________________________ Sparky''s Reminder: We''re just 90 power stones away from a bonus chapter. Oh, and by the way, check out this DxD fanfic I found. It''s actually pretty solid, not gonna lie. Top-tier stuff, really chef''s kiss. Chapter 142 - 141: Shameless Makoto Strikes Again Under Makoto''s intimidation, Tazuna finally broke down and spilled everything, the construction of the bridge, how Gato had set his sights on the Land of Waves, and how he had hired rogue samurai and ninjas to eliminate anyone who stood in his way. He confessed everything, word for word. And the moment he finished, he collapsed to the ground, clutching his head as he sobbed. Kakashi''s visible eye narrowed slightly. ''Gatou...'' A name well-known in the shinobi world. He was a wealthy and dangerous man, someone who wouldn''t hesitate to use money to crush his enemies. "Since you knew the enemy would send ninja after you, why did you lie about the mission rank?" Kakashi asked, his tone unreadable. Tazuna, still squatting on the ground, continued sniffling, snot and tears running down his face. "Because... because the Land of Waves is poor! Even our feudal lord barely has any money, let alone someone like me!" His shoulders shook as he spoke. "I... I couldn''t afford a B-rank mission or higher! So I had no choice but to register it as a C-rank mission, hoping you''d still accept it... and help us..." After listening to Tazuna''s words, Kakashi turned to his team. "Alright, what do you guys think? Should we continue this mission, or do we turn back?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto and Sasuke remained silent, both deep in thought. Naruto clenched his fists, his face full of excitement. He had trained hard to become a ninja, and this was his first real mission, he wasn''t about to back down now. But Sakura felt panicked. This mission was clearly beyond what they were prepared for. "Kakashi-sensei, we''re not ready for something this dangerous. Let''s just go back to the village and report this to Lord Hokage!" she said hesitantly, forcing a nervous smile. The moment she finished speaking, Tazuna, still squatting on the ground, suddenly spoke up again. "It''s fine, really... If you want to cancel the mission, then go ahead. But I''ll be dead before I even make it home." His voice wavered as he continued. "Of course, my death won''t matter to you... It''s just that my poor eight-year-old granddaughter will cry her little heart out every day." "And my daughter... Oh, she''ll never forgive Konoha''s ninjas for abandoning her father! But no, no, it''s okay! This definitely isn''t your fault! Not at all!" Kakashi let out a deep sigh, placing a hand on his forehead. ''Ahhh... here we go....'' It was clear from his expression that he was not expecting to deal with this level of drama today. [Senju Hashirama: So this is the situation...? They really are pitiful. Makoto, why not just help them? With your strength, it should be easy, right?] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you damn idiot! Why are you still so soft-hearted?! This whole mess is Tazuna''s fault! Lying about mission details puts ninjas'' lives at risk!] [This is what Makoto was talking about! He is morally kidnapping you! Wake up to reality, Hashirama!] [Damn it! How can someone be this shameless?! Not only is he guilt-tripping them, but he''s even threatening the Leaf ninja! Saying his daughter will hate them forever? Well, if she sees them as enemies, then she is an enemy! Better to nip the danger in the bud now!] [Senju Hashirama: Uh... Madara, don''t be so angry. Besides, Tazuna had his reasons for hiding the mission details, right? Didn''t he say he didn''t have enough money?] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, brother! For once, I actually agree with Madara! Not having money is not an excuse to lie about mission details!] [Brother, think about this, if Makoto and Kakashi weren''t on this team, and instead a squad of chunin had taken this mission, they could have been ambushed and killed. Would you still be making excuses for him if that happened?] [Senju Hashirama: I... I... I just...] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lord First, Lord Second, did you notice something else? He claims he has no money, but he sure had enough to buy plenty of alcohol.] [Yuhi Shinku: Exactly! He keeps saying he is broke, but somehow, he''s got cash for all that wine? Something doesn''t add up.] [Namikaze Minato: Who the hell cares if he dies?! Why should it matter if his granddaughter cries?! And so what if his daughter hates us for the rest of her life?!] [Does he really think he can guilt-trip us with his pain?!] [Let me tell you something, IT''S USELESS! BECAUSE MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN YOURS!!] [Uchiha Izuna: Makoto isn''t actually going to fall for that guy''s nonsense, right? It''s obvious he''s trying to guilt-trip them with moral kidnapping.] [Makoto Ito: Hahaha! Don''t worry about that! He can only morally kidnap me if I have morals! But guess what? I don''t have any!] [And honestly, I agree with Grandpa Madara.] [Since his daughter is going to hate Konoha, doesn''t that mean she''ll see us as enemies? In that case, wouldn''t it be better to deal with that future threat right now?] [Uchiha Madara: Well said, Makoto! I''m starting to like you more and more! How about you kick Hiruzen out and let me be your sensei instead?] [Makoto Ito: Hah! No need for that. To be honest, My relationship with you grandpas and the others in this group is already no different from a teacher-student bond.] [After all, you''ve all passed down your knowledge and powers to me. In a way, I''m more of a student to you all than anyone else in this world!] [Uchiha Madara: Indeed. There''s nothing wrong with what you said.] [Senju Hashirama: Oh? So I actually have another student? Nice! Hahahaha! That damn monkey Hiruzen has completely let me down, but Makoto, I have high hopes for you!] [Go on, hurry up and call me Sensei!] [Makoto Ito: Sigh... Alright, Fine! Sensei, Sensei, Sensei. Happy now?] [Senju Hashirama: Hahahahaha! That''s more like it!] [The group moderator, Senju Hashirama, has shared the technique Wood Style: Wooden Golem with the group leader, Makoto Ito!] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa First, I called you sensei a few times and you gave me a technique?!] [Grandpa first, let''s forget the teacher-student thing. If you''re willing, I''d gladly be your adopted son! I''m ready to call you Father right now! Bless your child, my great father!] [Senju Hashirama: Uh... but weren''t you saying you want to marry Tsunade? If you call me Father, won''t that completely mess up the family hierarchy? Besides, it''s just not right!] [Makoto Ito: Doesn''t matter! We can figure out the details later! From now on, I''ll call you Father, Tsunade can call you Grandpa or Father-in-law or whatever she wants and I''ll call Tsunade Babe! Now THAT''S exciting!] [Senju Hashirama: ...Why do I feel like you''re way more excited about the last part?] [Senju Tobirama: You''re right, brother. This kid is a certified pervert.] [Uchiha Madara: Oi, kid! Handle the current situation first and put your degenerate thoughts aside!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Bonus chapter for 500 power stones. Power stones needed for the next bonus chapter: 390 Chapter 143 - 142: Scaring The Shit Out Of Tazuna Kakashi thought for a moment, weighing his options before letting out a sigh. "Well, I guess we have no choice. We''ll protect you at least until you get back to the Land of Waves." The moment he said that, Tazuna''s eyes lit up. He quickly bowed his head. "Thank you so much! Konoha''s ninjas really are the best..." "Wait a second." Makoto''s voice cut through the conversation like a blade. Everyone turned to look at him, curious about what he had to say. Makoto crossed his arms and smirked. "If I remember correctly, you just said that if you die, your daughter will hate the Leaf ninjas for the rest of her life. In other words... your daughter will become our enemy, right?" Tazuna felt a shiver run down his spine. The grin on Makoto''s face sent a deep sense of unease creeping over him. Makoto turned to Kakashi and casually asked, "Mr. Kakashi, how do we usually deal with our enemies?" Kakashi knew exactly where this was going, but he answered anyway. "Kill them, of course." Makoto nodded thoughtfully. Then, with the same easygoing smile, he turned back to Tazuna. "So, since your daughter will be our enemy... wouldn''t it be better to eliminate her now?" Tazuna''s face paled instantly after hearing his words. Makoto continued, his tone still disturbingly casual. "Not only did you lie about the mission details, but it also looks like Gato is filthy rich. What if he hires ninjas way stronger than us? Even if we die protecting you, your daughter is going to hate us anyway." He shrugged. "In that case, wouldn''t it be smarter to nip the problem in the bud and just head back to the village?" Tazuna never imagined that a child like Makoto could say something so cold and heartless. He had been sure that guilt-tripping these ninjas would work and that they''d protect him out of sympathy. ''But why...why isn''t this kid falling for it?!'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But... but if you kill her mother, and if I die... my eight-year-old granddaughter will be left all alone! She''ll cry herself to sleep every night! She''ll be an orphan!" Makoto simply shook his head. His expression remained indifferent. "Doesn''t matter. I''ll just reunite your family in the afterlife." Tazuna''s blood ran cold. His body shrank back in terror. ''This... this isn''t a ninja...'' ''This kid is a demon!'' Kakashi frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand why Makoto was being so hostile toward their client. From his perspective, even if the mission was upgraded to A-rank, Makoto alone would be more than enough to handle it. Sasuke was momentarily stunned but as usual, he kept his emotions hidden. Naruto, however, immediately spoke up, his face full of confusion. "Hey, Makoto! How can you say something like that?! Tazuna''s obviously in trouble! Can''t we just help him?! Why are you so against him?" Sakura nodded slightly, agreeing with Naruto''s words. The next moment, Makoto pulled out his sword and asked a question. "Naruto...what''s your dream?" Naruto blinked in confusion. ''Huh? Why''s he asking me about my dream all of a sudden? Weren''t we just talking about Tazuna?'' Even though he was puzzled, he still answered without hesitation. "Of course, my dream is to become Hokage! You already know that, Makoto!" Hearing Naruto''s response, Makoto smiled slightly and shook his head. "Naruto, since you want to be Hokage, tell me, doesn''t the Hokage have a responsibility to protect the ninjas of the village?" Naruto nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah... but what does that have to do with old man Tazuna?" Makoto''s gaze sharpened as he continued. "The Hokage is the one who assigns missions. Ninjas complete these missions and receive rewards based on their difficulty. That''s how the system works." He took a step forward. "But what happens if everyone starts doing what Tazuna did? If people start lying about mission ranks, hiding crucial details, and sending ninja into unknown danger?" Makoto''s voice grew colder. "If that happens, do you know what follows?" "Casualties. Endless casualties." Naruto''s expression stiffened. "Take today as an example," Makoto continued. "If our team wasn''t this strong, if Mr. Kakashi and I weren''t here, and if another team had been sent instead, a team made up of one Chunin and three Genin, do you really think they would''ve survived against the enemies?" "They''d be dead, Naruto. Dead." "All because of a lie" Naruto swallowed, his fists clenching. "If you were Hokage, would you really allow that? Would you let your own ninja walk into death just because someone didn''t want to pay the right price for protection?" Makoto''s eyes locked onto Naruto''s. "You want to be Hokage? I respect that. I support you. We''re friends. But if you want that title, then you need to understand, rules exist for a reason. If you ignore them, people die." Naruto stood frozen, his brain struggling to fully process everything Makoto had just said. He wasn''t the smartest, but he could understand one thing. Makoto was telling him that missions needed to be handled fairly for the sake of ninja safety. ''So...'' he thought to himself. ''The harder the job, the bigger the risk... and the bigger the risk, the more they need to pay...'' It was the first time he had ever thought about things from the Hokage''s perspective. Thinking about it, Naruto realized that what Makoto said actually made sense. But something still felt...off. ''Wait a minute...'' he thought, frowning slightly. ''Shouldn''t I be the one convincing Makoto? How did things flip around and now he''s the one convincing me instead?!'' [Senju Tobirama: That''s right! Boy, why don''t you just become the Fifth Hokage? If you take the position, our village will definitely flourish! I swear, you already sound more competent than Hiruzen!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Tch! I still don''t understand what''s so great about being Hokage! When I was a kid, I kept saying I wanted to be Hokage like some big idiot! Then Minato actually became Hokage! And now my Naruto is the same!] [First me, then Minato, and now Naruto?! This must be some kind of CURSE!!!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Alright, folks, we''re just 80s power stones away from the next bonus chapter. Let''s smash that goal in the next 30 minutes, yeah? Chapter 144 - 143: Only a Villain Can Handle a Villain Tazuna listened to Makoto''s words, his entire body drenched in cold sweat. His hands trembled as he stared at the boy in disbelief. "Y-You''re just a child... How can you say something so cold? I''m already suffering so much! can''t you have even a little sympathy for me?!" Makoto shot him a sharp, icy glare. "Shut up." "Did I give you permission to speak?" "You lied about the mission details, which means I have every right to kill you. The only reason you''re still breathing is because I haven''t bothered to do it. So instead of whining, maybe you should be grateful." Tazuna froze upon hearing his words. His face turned pale, and this time, he really didn''t dare to say another word. Kakashi sighed, scratching the back of his head before turning to Makoto. "Alright, Makoto, what do you suggest we do? Should we cancel the mission and go back to the village, or should we at least escort Tazuna to the Land of Waves before deciding?" Makoto shook his head. "Do whatever you want! I don''t really care. But if this mission is going to continue, then the rank needs to be adjusted properly." "And more importantly, Tazuna has to pay up." He crossed his arms. "I''m not doing a B-rank or higher mission while getting paid C-rank wages. Do I look like an idiot? I''m not some naive fool like Naruto who''s easy to trick!" Hearing his words, Naruto jumped up in protest. "Oi, Makoto! Who are you calling a fool?! I''m not stupid! I''m actually really smart, believe it!" Sasuke sighed and shook his head at Naruto''s actions. "Idiot." Meanwhile, Kakashi nodded at Makoto''s words and turned his attention back to Tazuna. "Mr. Tazuna, as you can see, this mission has far exceeded the scope of what we originally accepted." "So, we have two options. We can end the mission right now, or you can officially upgrade it to B-rank. Of course, that means you''ll need to pay the proper commission." Hearing this, Tazuna snapped back to his senses, his face breaking into a nervous, desperate smile. "No problem! No problem at all! I''ll pay for a B-rank mission, just please don''t abandon me! I beg you!" Kakashi''s lips curled into an amusing smile. ''Hah... Sometimes, it really does take a villain to deal with a villain.'' Just moments ago, Tazuna had been guilt-tripping them with sob stories and trying to play the victim. But the second he was confronted by Makoto''s merciless reasoning, he folded immediately. Still, while Makoto''s approach worked this time, Kakashi knew he needed to adjust his mentality. Tazuna was now completely out of options and could only apologize repeatedly and swear he would pay the B-rank commission. He begged them to continue protecting him until the bridge was completed. With that, the group got ready to set off once again toward the Land of Waves after making their final preparations, Kakashi adjusted his gear and looked at his team. "Alright, let''s move out. Time to complete our B-rank mission." Hearing this, Naruto leaped into the air, pumping his fist. "AWESOME!!! I never thought my first mission outside the village would be B-rank! The Land of Waves, here I come!" [Uchiha Madara: Tch! Kid, I''m telling you, you''re still too soft-hearted. Wouldn''t it have been easier to just stab him and be done with it?] [Senju Hashirama: Madara! Your anger issues are out of control again!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph!] [Namikaze Minato: There''s no need to kill him... just make him feel the pain.] [Senju Hashirama: Minato...even you...? Sigh...] [Senju Tobirama: Well, since the mission rank has been upgraded and the payment increased, it''s better to just finish the job. Now that we actually know what we''re dealing with, we should see it through to the end.] _______ With their mission upgraded to B-rank, Team 7, along with Makoto and Tazuna, continued their journey to the Land of Waves. Fortunately, they encountered no dangers along the way. Eventually, they reached the coastline, where they boarded a small boat that ferried them across the waters. As they landed in the Land of Waves, their eyes fell upon the unfinished bridge stretching over the ocean. Kakashi remained alert, his single visible eye scanning the surroundings. ''If an enemy attack was going to happen, now would be the perfect time.'' Makoto also sharpened his senses. He already knew what was coming next. ''Zabuza and Haku should be making their move soon...'' Ever since awakening his Mangekyo Sharingan and obtaining Kotoamatsukami, Makoto had been carefully plotting his future moves. And now, everything was falling into place. Zabuza was undoubtedly a skilled ninja who could be controlled with Kotoamatsukami and the best part was that it was a buy-one-get-one-free deal. If Zabuza pledged loyalty, then Haku would naturally follow. That meant a single use of Kotoamatsukami could secure two elite ninja under his command. Zabuza was a man who could go evenly against Kakashi, Infamous Copy Ninja. On top of that, Haku possessed the Ice Release, a rare and powerful Kekkei Genkai. As they stepped onto the shore, everyone remained alert. They all knew an attack could come at any moment. Naruto scanned his surroundings, eyes darting left and right, then suddenly, he pointed ahead. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?! There!" Without hesitation, he threw a kunai straight ahead. Kakashi froze for a moment, then let out a sigh of relief. Makoto didn''t react at all, while Sasuke immediately tensed, thinking there was a real threat. Then, in the next moment, they saw it, a small, white rabbit, trembling in the grass, its fur barely grazed by Naruto''s kunai. Sakura and Sasuke both exhaled in relief. "What the heck, Naruto?! It was just a rabbit!" But Kakashi...felt something was wrong. _________________________ Sparky''s Note: You lot got the bonus chapter for 1000 power stones. We''re currently 395 power stones away from the next bonus, so let''s keep it going! Chapter 145 - 144: Ruining Zabuzas Entrance Kakashi''s gaze hardened as he stared at the snow-white rabbit. His instincts had been on edge ever since they arrived. He had felt someone watching them from the shadows. And now, he understood why. Something was wrong with this rabbit. The fur color was unnatural. Snow rabbits only turn white during winter when there''s little daylight. But this wasn''t winter. That meant the rabbit had been raised indoors, away from sunlight, a clear sign that it was being used as a substitution target. Kakashi''s body tensed as he thought, ''So, they are here already....'' Somewhere in the shadows, Zabuza was watching, silently observing his targets. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, looks like you''re in danger again. This time, it''s a slightly stronger piece of trash. It might be a problem for others... but it''ll be a walk in the park for you!] [Ito Makoto: Grandpa Madara, so even you think he''s strong? Perfect! He''ll be my first subordinate!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph! A stronger piece of trash is still just trash. One punch should be enough to deal with him.] [Senju Tobirama: Madara, save the flexing for later. But Makoto, what do you mean by subordinate? Also... do you already know who the enemy is?] [Uchiha Shisui: Lord Second, I think Makoto is planning to use Kotoamatsukami on the enemy and bring him under his control.] [Ito Makoto: Bingo! My Kotoamatsukami doesn''t have some ridiculous years-long cooldown, after all. Besides, Kage-level ninjas aren''t easy to come across.] [Controlling a few Elite Jonin is much more practical. Just Imagine it. A personal squad of Elite Jonin follows me wherever I go... wouldn''t that be amazing?] [Hyuga Hizashi: Kotoamatsukami is terrifying. The enemy hasn''t even appeared yet, and you''re already considering him your subordinate...] [Ito Makoto: And the best part is, I can use it every few months. Uncle Hizashi, if you don''t approve of me and Hinata being together in the future... I might just use Kotoamatsukami on you and let you reunite with your brother to fulfill your greatest wish.] [Hyuga Hizashi: WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY?! You dare threaten me?! Fine! If you''re going to use Kotoamatsukami on me, then do it! But I will NEVER accept you being with my niece! EVER! Even if you use it on my brother to get his approval, I still won''t agree!] [Ito Makoto: Uh... Uncle Hizashi, what do you mean? Why would I ever use Kotoamatsukami on my future father-in-law? Wait... don''t tell me...] [Uchiha Izuna: Ohh... he''s saying there''s no need to use it on him. Since he willingly gave up his life for his brother, he''s indirectly suggesting it would be way more effective to use it on his brother instead.] [Senju Tobirama: Damn! I never thought Hizashi would be...] [Uchiha Fugaku: This is why I keep saying Hizashi is the BIGGEST JOKE among us all!] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hyuga Hizashi: FUCK YOU, FUGAKU!! And Master Izuna, what did I ever do to you?! Why are you twisting my words?!] [I was obviously saying that even if Makoto used Kotoamatsukami on my brother to gain his approval, I would still never agree!] [Ito Makoto: Relax, Uncle Hizashi. We obviously didn''t believe Izuna''s words. But... why are you so desperate to explain yourself?] [Uchiha Madara: That''s right! Only those with a guilty conscience over-explain to make themselves sound innocent.] [Senju Tobirama: And how could he possibly stay calm when his deepest secret has been exposed?] [Uchiha Izuna: Ohh, so that''s how it is~~] [Namikaze Minato: Ohh, so that''s how it is~~] [Uchiha Fugaku: Ohh, so that''s how it is~~] [Senju Hashirama: Ohh, so that''s how it is~~] [Hyuga Hizashi: THAT''S ENOUGH! PLEASE, SOMEONE STOP THEM!!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Hmph! A bunch of perverts.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Agreed! They''re all just a bunch of perverted old men! Kushina, we''re the only pure ones here~] [Uchiha Fugaku: Mikoto, I didn''t even say anything just now¡­] [Uchiha Mikoto: Oh? Then why don''t you clearly explain your relationship with Minato? Otherwise, don''t even think about coming home tonight!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Uh... then I just won''t go back.] [Uchiha Mikoto: FUGAKU! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?! THERE REALLY IS SOMETHING GOING ON BETWEEN YOU TWO, ISN''T THERE?!] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmph!] [Namikaze Minato: Kushina! Fugaku just invited me to go out and have some fun tonight, so I won''t be coming home either!] [Uzumaki Kushina: MINATO! TODAY, YOU''RE GOING TO EXPERIENCE TRUE PAIN! ADAMANTINE SEALING CHAINS!] [Namikaze Minato: AAAAAAAH! AAAHH~] Meanwhile, back in the real world, Zabuza stood atop a tree and narrowed his eyes as he locked onto Kakashi. The other brats, including Makoto, weren''t even worth acknowledging. In his mind, there was only one worthy opponent. "Heh... now I get it. No wonder the Demon Brothers failed their mission. I should''ve known..." His eyes gleamed with recognition. "The infamous Copy Ninja of Konoha... Kakashi. Looks like I''ll finally get to see if your reputation is real." Kakashi''s body tensed as he felt a sudden surge of chakra. His instincts screamed at him. "EVERYONE, GET DOWN! NOW!" A powerful gust of wind blasted through the air. The team turned just in time to see a massive spinning object tearing through the sky toward them! Sasuke reacted instantly, grabbing Tazuna and pushing him to the ground. Seeing Naruto standing there like an idiot, Sakura tackled him down before he could get sliced in half. Makoto, on the other hand, vanished from the sport. With a flicker of movement, he reappeared mid-air, just as the massive object came closer. Then, Makoto''s hand gripped the handle of the spinning weapon, Executioner''s Blade. Using its momentum, he spun twice in mid-air before landing smoothly on the ground, sword still in hand. Zabuza stood frozen, completely dumbfounded. He was supposed to make a dramatic entrance, intimidate the Copy Ninja and stand there like a badass. So why the hell was his sword in that brat''s hands?! Zabuza''s eye twitched as he slowly turned his gaze toward Makoto, who was now holding his sword like it belonged to him. His grip tightened, veins bulging in frustration. "Tch... You little punk...!" His voice was low, seething with irritation. "You completely ruined my entrance! You know how hard it is to get a proper reputation as the Demon of the Mist?!" He exhaled sharply, trying to suppress his growing anger. ''And now that he got my damn sword... how the hell am I supposed to fight?!'' _________________________ Sparky''s Note: We are just 150 power stones away from the next bonus chapter. Chapter 146 - 145: Seven Ninja Trash Men [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha!!! This is hilarious! That guy was trying so hard to make a dramatic entrance and Makoto just snatched his sword away like it was nothing! Hahahahahaha!!!] [Might Duy: Wait a second...That sword looks kinda familiar! I swear I''ve seen it before somewhere! But when? Where?! Damn it! I can''t remember! My youth is failing me!] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hatake Sakumo: ...Seriously? That''s the Executioner''s Blade from the Hidden Mist. It''s one of the Seven Swords of the Mist.] [Might Duy: Yes, yes! That''s where I''ve seen it! It turns out to be... YOUTH!] [Hatake Sakumo: What the hell? What youth?! That''s the Executioner''s Blade! It''s one of the Seven Swords! That thing has nothing to do with youth!] [Yuhi Shinku: Wait... so our enemy is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen? That sounds like a tough opponent!] [Uchiha Madara: More like Seven Ninja Trash-men] [Uchiha Izuna: Tough opponent? In what way does he look tough?] [Senju Tobirama: Shinku, have you already forgotten Makoto''s current strength?] [Uchiha Shisui: Not to mention... this guy has already been marked by Makoto as his subordinate.] [Yuhi Shinku: Uh¡­ my bad, I didn''t think it through! But for me, he''d definitely be a tough opponent...] Zabuza was going through a serious crisis. His Executioner''s Blade had not embedded itself into a tree as he expected. Instead... it had been snatched away by a mere brat. His grand entrance and intimidating presence was completely gone. ''Damn it... even without my sword, I still need to make an entrance!'' In the blink of an eye, Zabuza vanished, his body flickering like a shadow. Before anyone could react, he reappeared in front of them, standing tall, his intense killing intent washing over the entire battlefield. Zabuza stood tall, his arms crossed, his sharp eyes locked onto Kakashi. "Konoha''s Copy Ninja... Kakashi Hatake." His voice was low, rough, and filled with menace. "I''ve heard plenty about you. No wonder those weaklings failed their mission... Looks like they ran into a real problem." As soon as Zabuza appeared, Kakashi''s attitude changed instantly. His usual lazy attitude was gone and his single visible eye was now sharp and focused. ''So it''s him... A truly dangerous opponent.'' Kakashi recognized him instantly. Zabuza, one of the infamous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and the second wielder of the Executioner''s Blade. He got the nickname "Demon of the Hidden Mist," a master of Water Release and silent killing techniques. But more importantly, he was a rogue ninja. Without hesitation, Kakashi stepped forward, shielding Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Tazuna behind him. "I never expected to encounter one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen on this mission... the Demon of the Hidden Mist, Zabuza." Sasuke and Sakura tensed after hearing his words. For someone like Kakashi, an Elite Jonin, to acknowledge Zabuza as a true threat, meant this wasn''t just any enemy. But Naruto, as usual, remained completely oblivious. His fists clenched, his voice full of defiance. "Oi! Bandage-face! Who the hell are you?! And are you the one who threw that huge sword at us?!" Naruto pointed aggressively at Zabuza. "Coward! You think you can just attack us like that and get away with it?!" Without waiting for an answer, Naruto charged forward. But before he could take two steps, Kakashi grabbed him by the collar, stopping him instantly. "This guy is nothing like the ones we faced before! You rush in, and you''ll die!" Meanwhile, Makoto stood off to the side, casually holding Executioner''s Blade in one hand. His eyes curiously scanned Zabuza from head to toe. After all, he had only seen this guy in the anime. The man who overpowered Kakashi with water clones, punched Sasuke across the battlefield and kicked Naruto straight into a tree. If Zabuza had pulled this off ten years later, his reputation would have shaken the entire world. [Uchiha Madara: Aren''t they the same group who got their asses handed to them by Might Duy and ran for their lives?] [Uchiha Izuna: That''s them.] [Senju Tobirama: Why is Kakashi making such a fuss over this guy? With his strength, he could handle him just fine, even without Makoto''s help.] [If it were me, I''d just drown him with a Water Style technique.] [Ito Makoto: Grandpa Second, isn''t Water Style your strongest chakra nature?] [Senju Tobirama: That''s right. Don''t you already know that?] [Ito Makoto: Then why are you the Hokage? Shouldn''t you be the Mizukage instead?] [Senju Tobirama: .....] [Ito Makoto: Now that I think about it, the Hokages are kinda weird. The title "Hokage" literally means "Fire Shadow" but let''s look at the facts!] [Grandpa First specializes in Wood Style.] [Grandpa Second specializes in Water Style.] [My Sensei uses all the chakra nature, so he''s at least a bit more normal.] [And then we have Minato, who''s known for his Flying Thunder God.] [By this logic... my Sensei is the only one who actually uses Fire Style consistently. He might just be the most fitting Hokage of them all.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Now that I think about it... there really doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with that logic...] [Yuhi Shinku: Yeah... it actually makes a lot of sense...] [Senju Hashirama: Well, there''s a reason for that! When Madara and I founded the village together, we each named different aspects of it. Madara named the village after my Wood Style, which is why it''s called the Village Hidden in the Leaves.] [As for me, I named the leader of the village after the Fire Style that Madara specialized in, which is why our village''s Kage is called the Hokage, the Fire Shadow.] [Originally, I wanted Madara to be the First Hokage, but during the vote, the people chose me instead... so I had no choice but to take the position. I still wanted Madara to be the Second Hokage, but well, we all know how that turned out.] [Namikaze Minato: So that''s how it was... I never knew Konoha and Hokage had such a backstory.] [Hyuga Hizashi: To think the village''s leader title was actually named after Madara''s Fire Style... that''s surprising!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: You lot got the bonus chapter for 1500 power stones. Chapter 147 - 146: The Name Is Kakashi Uchiha Hatake [Senju Tobirama: Honestly, I miss the early days of Konoha. Back then, our village was undoubtedly the strongest in the world.] [Whether it was civilians or shinobi, no one from any other nation dared to insult or disrespect Konoha. Our presence alone commanded fear and respect.] [But now, Konoha has fallen so far that even the Seven Ninja Trash-men think they can openly go after our ninjas without fear of consequences. It''s honestly pathetic.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Uchiha Madara: That''s exactly why I''ve always said, only through strength can you earn respect and fear. Hashirama''s so-called "love and peace" is nothing but an illusion!] [Ito Makoto: That''s absolutely right, Grandpa Madara! I couldn''t agree more!] [The foundation of a strong nation is built on vast lands and undeniable power. I would rather bear the infamy for a lifetime if it means my descendants can live in prosperity for generations to come. The present may call it a crime, but history will see it as a great achievement!] [Back when you guys first established Konoha, we had the God of Shinobi and the Ghost of the Uchiha standing side by side. That''s why no other village dared to provoke us.] [And the so-called Five Kage Summit is nothing more than a glorified meeting where a few countries agree to sit down and talk only because they fear war with us.] [Why do you think they even bothered negotiating with Konoha in the first place? Because we were the strongest. Whoever has the power sets the rules and whoever leads the meeting is the true overlord.] [And yet, despite all that strength, despite all that power, Grandpa First actually bowed his head and begged for peace!] [Uchiha Madara: Enough! Stop talking! The more I think about it, the angrier I get! How the hell did Tobirama end up as the Hokage''s guard?!] [He actually let his older brother kneel down in front of the Five Kage Conference?! If I had been there, I would''ve told them, ''For the sake of peace, you should all bow down to me!''] [Senju Tobirama: Shut up, you damn Uchiha! You think I wanted my brother to do that?! You know how he is! It''s not like he ever listens to me when it comes to these things!] [Ito Makoto: In my opinion, strength is the only foundation of justice. True diplomacy comes from power. Dignity exists at the edge of a sword and the truth only exists within the range of ninjutsu!] [Senju Tobirama: I never expected to hear such wise words from a shameless brat like you.] [Uchiha Madara: Hahahaha! Kid, I completely approve of you! "Dignity exists on the edge of the sword! The truth is only within the range of ninjutsu!" Interesting!] [Kid, what you said is exactly what I''ve always wanted to do! Just go ahead and do it!] [Senju Hashirama: I get it, I get it! I made some dumb decisions before, okay?! Do you guys really need to keep rubbing it in?! Besides, my views have changed.] [Namikaze Minato: I have to agree with Makoto. But before we can truly bring peace to the world, we must first make them feel pain. Because those who have never experienced pain, will never cherish peace. [First, we make everyone in the world suffer! Only then will they truly value the peace they once took for granted. Moreover, MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN THEIR''S!!] [Uchiha Izuna: Uh...] [Uchiha Madara: Something feels off...] [Senju Hashirama: Yeah, I feel like something''s missing too!] [Senju Tobirama: It must be that Kushina didn''t beat Minato today, right?] [Senju Hashirama: That''s it! Why hasn''t Kushina beaten Minato yet?!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Tch! Will you guys shut up already?! Minato can do wherever he wants! I''m busy chatting with Grandma Mito and Mikoto!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Exactly! Who cares about a bunch of perverts? Grandma Mito is even teaching me her Hundred Healings Mark! This is way better than dealing with all of you psychos!] [Uzumaki Mito: Why are you wasting time chatting with them? Mikoto, Less talking, more learning!] Back in the real world, Kakashi slowly reached for his headband, his fingers pulling it up to reveal his left eye, the Sharingan. His usual laid-back demeanor was gone. Now, he was in battle mode. Zabuza instinctively reached for his sword, only to remember that it was still in Makoto''s hands. His eyes twitched in annoyance. ''Damn it...!'' Trying to cover up the awkwardness, he cracked his knuckles and let out a low chuckle. "So, you''re finally showing me your Sharingan, huh?" "If you hadn''t, I would''ve thought you were underestimating me." Hearing Zabuza''s words, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all turned their eyes to Kakashi. ''Sharingan? What? How? How does Kakashi have my clan''s dojutsu?!'' Sasuke''s eyes widened in shock and a series of questions formed in his mind. Naruto, as usual, had his own way of thinking. He squinted at Kakashi''s eye. "Whoa! It really is a Sharingan! But Kakashi-sensei''s has three tomoe and Sasuke''s only has two!" He scratched his head, thinking hard. "Wait, does that mean Kakashi-sensei''s Sharingan got upgraded?" Sasuke''s lips twitched upon hearing his words. "It''s called evolution, you idiot!" Naruto blinked in confusion. "But Sasuke, I remember Makoto saying the Sharingan is Uchiha Clan''s Kekkei Genkai. So why does Kakashi-sensei have one? Is Kakashi-sensei secretly an Uchiha?" "Idiot, Kakashi''s surname is Hatake. How could he be an Uchiha?" Sasuke sighed, shaking his head. Naruto suddenly had a look of realization. "I got it! That must mean he''s actually Kakashi Uchiha Hatake!" "SHUT UP, YOU ABSOLUTE MORON!" Chapter 148 - 148: Announcement As you lot can tell, my cover got taken down again. I can''t upload a new one until Monday, apparently. Honestly, I''m so done with this nonsense. The Hinata bath towel one was lewd, sure, but there are others with the exact same kind of cover that have been up for months without a single issue. The latest one was fully dressed, not even a hint of skin showing, and it still got flagged. It''s obvious this isn''t just readers reporting stuff. Someone''s doing this on purpose. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are a few people I''m seriously suspicious of, actually, scratch that, I''m certain it''s them. But I''m not gonna start pointing fingers. No point stirring the pot and making the fanfic section even more toxic than it already is. Yesterday, a top-ranked Naruto fanfic got taken down. And just last week, one based on Tokyo Ghoul and another on High School DxD, both doing really well in the rankings, also got deleted. Honestly, at this point, I wouldn''t even be shocked if mine just disappeared overnight while I''m asleep. Anyway, I''m gonna stop posting bonus chapters for a while. Also, let''s try to stay out of the top 15 or even top 25 in the power stone rankings. It''s just way too stressful being up there, constantly on edge, wondering when the story will get deleted and trying to figure out who''s behind it all. I''d much rather chill at the lower end of the rankings with the people who actually like reading this book. Peace out. Chapter 149 - 147: Wind Style: Tornado Clears Up the Mosquito Spray After getting yelled at, Naruto finally shut his mouth, though he still looked confused. Meanwhile, Sasuke was still in shock. ''How does Kakashi have Sharingan?! He''s obviously not an Uchiha...So why does he have it?'' ''And more importantly, it''s already a fully matured Three Tomoe Sharingan!'' Sasuke''s fists clenched slightly. ''As a pure-blooded Uchiha, I only have two tomoe. I only awakened the second Tomoe because of that stupid Naruto scaring me!'' His teeth gritted in frustration. ''So how the hell does Kakashi have Three Tomoe Sharingan?'' Kakashi paid no attention to Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura''s reactions. However, what did catch his eye was Makoto''s expression. Unlike the others, who were clearly shocked, Makoto remained completely calm as if he had known about Kakashi''s Sharingan all along. Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly. ''Did Lord Hokage tell him?'' That was the only explanation that made sense and there was no time to dwell on it any further. Kakashi locked eyes with Zabuza, fully prepared to fight. But just as he was about to make a move, a massive blade suddenly plunged into the ground right in front of him. "Kakashi-sensei, take a break and hold onto my sword for me, would you?" Makoto said casually, not even looking back. "As for Zabuza, I think I''ll test him out first. I never really had the chance to fight a serious opponent back in our village." "A Mist Village Elite Jonin...sounds like a decent challenge, don''t you think?" He glanced back at Kakashi with a confident grin. Kakashi didn''t have a problem with Makoto stepping in to fight Zabuza. But still, he couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. He had just gotten serious, even revealed his Sharingan, planning to show off his real strength to his students. But now, he was being told to babysit a sword. It was not even Makoto''s sword but he was acting like it was his all along. Kakashi sighed, scratching the back of his head before returning to his usual lazy self. He glanced at the massive sword now lodged in the ground beside him. He had a solid grasp of Makoto''s strength. With him standing by, even if things went south, He''d be ready to step in. After Makoto tossed the Executioner''s Blade in front of Kakashi, he dashed straight at Zabuza. "Alright, let''s do this!" Zabuza''s eye twitched as he saw Makoto rushing towards him. ''This little brat, this kid is actually charging at me'' His irritation flared, and his grip tightened into fists. "Kakashi! Are you mocking me?!" His deep voice rumbled with anger. "You''re seriously sending a brat to fight me?! Fine? I''ll take care of this little punk first..." "Then I''ll deal with you, DAMN COPY NINJA!!" [Senju Tobirama: Now that I think about it... why is he called the Copy Ninja?] [Uchiha Izuna: Does he just use the Sharingan to copy techniques?] [Senju Hashirama: Wait, so he actually needs to copy other people''s jutsu to fight?] [Uchiha Madara: Shut up, you idiot! He has the Sharingan so of course he''s going to use it to his advantage!] [Might Duy: Forget about that! Makoto has already charged in! His youth is overflowing! He''s going to defeat that... uh... that...] [...Wait, who is he fighting again?] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Tobirama: ....] [Hatake Sakumo: ....] "Zabuza! Your sword''s not bad. I think I''ll take it." "Kid! Quit acting tough! You really think I won''t cut you down?!" Zabuza instinctively reached for his sword, only to realize it had been tossed away by Makoto and was now lying near Kakashi. "Tch... damn it! Even without my sword, taking down a brat like you is a piece of cake!" With that, he quickly formed hand seals. A thick, heavy fog rolled in out of nowhere, completely obscuring everyone''s vision and Zabuza vanished into the mist. Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto immediately formed a defensive triangle around Tazuna. At the same time, Kakashi used the Body Flicker Technique to appear beside them, staying on high alert. Meanwhile, Makoto stood at the edge of the mist, smirking. "You really think a little fog is gonna slow me down? Time to show off one of the jutsus I created in my free time" He clapped his hands together, not even bothering with proper seals. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wind Style: Tornado Clears Up the Mosquito Spray!" Makoto had no idea what hand seals he just made. Ever since the chat group confirmed he was Kage-level, he had discovered something ridiculous, he was basically Hashirama 2.0. As long as he had an idea, as long as he could control his chakra flow, and shouted the jutsu name out loud, it would just...work. With a few random hand seals, Makoto took a deep breath and then, from his mouth, a massive tornado erupted, spiraling outward with terrifying force! ''This kind of power... it''s practically a Forbidden Technique!'' The moment Kakashi saw Makoto weaving hand signs, he activated his Sharingan, instantly copying the hand seals. ''Damn, this is bad.'' He could feel how much chakra the technique required. If he actually tried to cast it, half his chakra would be gone in an instant! ''How the hell does he have this much chakra?! Just how much is packed into his body for him to throw around jutsu like this so casually?'' ''Is he actually an Uzumaki? No, the hair color doesn''t match. Then, a Senju? That would make sense.'' Kakashi narrowed his eyes. ''Now that I think about it, I''ve heard that Makoto has ties to the Senju. If that''s true, then there''s no mystery here.'' ''This kid''s most likely a Senju descendant.'' Just like that, the tornado kept growing, tearing through the mist and clearing the entire battlefield. With the fog completely gone, everyone could finally see each other again. And more importantly, they could see Zabuza. At this moment, the Demon of the Mist was crouching low, sneaking toward Kakashi like a thief, his eyes glued to his Executioner''s Blade lying nearby. Makoto smirked after seeing his action. "Oi, Zabuza, where do you think you''re going? Your opponent is right here!" _________________________ Sparky''s Note: -800 power stones needed to reach top 25. Come on, guys! Chapter 150 - 148: Madara Jr! Lets Dance, Shall We? "Damn you, brat!" Zabuza cursed, his eyes widening at the destruction caused by Makoto''s attack. The name of the technique might have been weird, but there was no denying its power. The destruction it caused was far beyond anything he had expected. Makoto, on the other hand, stood there calmly, watching him. He didn''t even look tired after pulling off such a devastating move. This only made Zabuza even more uneasy. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Hmph. He''s bluffing. There''s no way he''s not exhausted after something like that.'' With that thought, Zabuza used the Body Flicker Technique, closing the distance in an instant. His Executioner''s Blade had been snatched away, so he had to rely on a kunai instead. But Makoto wasn''t about to let him get close. Without hesitation, he unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks, one after another. "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame!" "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet!" Each technique was ridiculously strong, their intensity rivaling the first attack he had launched. Zabuza gritted his teeth. These were just C-rank and B-rank jutsu but when Makoto used them, they felt like Forbidden Techniques. Dodging non-stop, Zabuza could feel himself wearing down. However, he knew full well that his Water Style Techniques wouldn''t stand a chance against Fire Style of this scale. [Uchiha Madara: Kid, how long are you going to drag this out? If it were me, I''d have just used Susanoo and sliced him in half already.] [Senju Hashirama: Makoto, didn''t I give you the Wooden Golem Technique? Just summon it and smack him away with its giant palms. Easy!] [Senju Tobirama: Are you fighting a battle or chasing a chicken? Use the Water Style techniques I gave you and drown him to death already.] [Namikaze Minato: Rasengan is the way to go! Let him feel the pain!] [Makoto: Didn''t I tell you all that this guy is going to be my subordinate? If I go all out, he''ll be dead in no time.] [Elite Jonin worth recruiting don''t come around often. Killing him would be such a waste!] Outside the battlefield, thick smoke billowed into the sky, rising from the countless jutsu Makoto had unleashed. Kakashi and the others had no choice but to keep retreating, putting as much distance as possible between themselves and the battlefield. Kakashi stared at the raging flames and instinctively swallowed his saliva. Makoto''s chakra reserves were just absurd. If he himself attempted jutsu of this scale, he''d be out of chakra after maybe two attacks. ''Does this kid have unlimited chakra or something?'' Kakashi wondered. ''There''s not even a hint of exhaustion on his face. Just how much chakra does he have?'' Meanwhile, Zabuza''s frustration was reaching its peak. "Kid! Is ninjutsu all you know?! Do you dare to fight me in close combat?!" Makoto''s lips curled into a smirk. This guy was really digging his own grave. After all, he had Madara''s combat experience. ''I suppose it''s time to put it to use.'' "Zabuza! Let''s dance, shall we?" "You little...! Are you mocking me?!" With that, both of them stopped using ninjutsu and engaged in pure taijutsu combat. The very moment they clashed, Zabuza''s expression shifted into one of shock. Up until now, he thought Makoto was just a kid with a monstrous chakra pool and an arsenal of overpowered jutsu. ''But How the hell is he this skilled in taijutsu too?!'' Makoto wasn''t just fast. His strikes were sharp, efficient, and almost impossible to counter. Zabuza was an Elite Jonin. He had fought for years, survived countless battles and yet, in hand-to-hand combat, he was getting completely suppressed. And worst of all, It was like Makoto knew exactly what he was going to do before he even did it. After a while, Zabuza was in agony. His entire body ached from the relentless beating he was taking. No matter how he tried to counter, Makoto outclassed him in every way¡ªspeed, power, technique, and even battle experience. Zabuza refused to accept it. He had been fighting since he was a child, carving his way through the Blood Mist Village, surviving where countless others had fallen. He wasn''t just some ordinary shinobi. He was one of Mist Village''s strongest. But now, he was getting completely outmatched by a kid. "Hmph... Are you truly one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist? If you''re all like this, then I''m disappointed." "Is this pathetic display supposed to entertain me? Tch. At least try to make it interesting." [Uchiha Madara: Hah! Good. I give you full marks for this performance. It''s rare to see someone put on such a fine show!] [Senju Hashirama: Now that I think about it, Madara really does look like he''s dancing when he fights! It''s always so mesmerizing to watch] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto, why aren''t you using Rasengan? Just hit him already and make him feel the pain! After all, MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN HIS!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Minato, shut up! Do you start feeling restless if I don''t spank you for a single day? Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Namikaze Minato: N-No! Ahhh~! Kushina, wait! My pain! Ahhhhhh! My pain is greater than yours!] _________________________ Sparky''s Note: How is the cover? And let''s stay under top 25 in the power stones ranking. Chapter 151 - 149: Minato is a...What now? [Senju Tobirama: Why do I get the feeling Minato actually enjoys getting smacked around by Kushina?] [Hyuga Hizashi: You know... I''ve had the same thought for a while now.] [Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s doing it intentionally just so he can get spanked.] [Yuhi Shinku: Now that you mention it, he does sound kinda excited every time she beats him up...] [Uchiha Shisui: Wait... does Uncle Minato have some kind of weird fetish?] [Uchiha Madara: Tch. And here I thought he was the only normal one in the damn village... turns out he''s just as weird as the rest of you.] [Makoto Ito: Tsk, tsk. You single grandpas and uncles wouldn''t understand! It''s just a little fun between the two of them! You wouldn''t know anything about that, would you?] [Yuhi Shinku: Oi, hold on! I''m not single! I have a wife! Where do you think my daughter came from?!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Same here. I have a wife and a son] [Senju Tobirama: I... uh...] [Makoto Ito: Grandpa Tobirama, no need to explain! We get it! You have a wife too! No need to be shy!] [Senju Tobirama: The hell are you talking about?! I was just about to say I''m actually single] [Makoto Ito: No, no. Have you forgotten about Izuna? Take a look at his nickname.] [Uchiha Izuna: ...Hah? What does this have to do with me?!] A second later, everyone turned their attention to Izuna''s nickname. [Tobirama''s Little Wife] Seeing the perfect opportunity to mess with his rival, Tobirama smirked. [Senju Tobirama: Ugh... Damn it, my head is killing me. I think I drank too much last night...] [Uchiha Izuna: And? What the hell is that supposed to mean, Tobirama? Do you want me to make you some hangover soup or something?] [Makoto Ito: ???] [Hyuga Hizashi: ?????] [Yuhi Shinku: ??????] [Uchiha Shisui: ?????????] [Hatake Sakumo: ...Why do they sound exactly like a couple? Every time I drank too much, my wife would make me hangover soup, too...] [Uzumaki Kushina: Same here! I used to make hangover soup for Minato whenever he overdid it.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Me too!] [Uzumaki Mito: Sigh... Unfortunately, Hashirama doesn''t drink much, so I never got the chance to put my cooking skills to use.] [Senju Hashirama: Madara, why didn''t you ever make me hangover soup?!] [Uzumaki Mito: ....Hashirama. WHAT. THE. HELL?! Why are you asking a man to make you soup when your wife is literally right here?!] [Uchiha Madara: HASHIRAMA, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!] [Makoto Ito: Hahahaha! Honestly, I''d pay to see Grandpa Madara cooking. Just imagine it!] [Hyuga Hizashi: +1] [Hatake Sakumo: +2] [Namikaze Minato: Ooooh, I''m really looking forward to it! Just wondering.... will Madara''s cooking skills cause Lord First pain? Even so, MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN HIS!] [Might Duy: THIS IS THE POWER OF YOUTH!] [Namikaze Minato: Duy, MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN YOURS!] [Might Duy: YOUTH!] [Namikaze Minato: PAIN!] [Might Duy: YOUTH!!!] [Namikaze Minato: PAIN!!!] [Uchiha Madara: Are these fucking idiots serious?! Why are they always ranting about Pain and Youth?! I thought Might Duy was weird enough, but now Minato is rivaling him?!] [Uchiha Izuna: No one from the Leaf Village is normal! Fortunately, I died before it was even established.] [Senju Tobirama: Pathetic. Are you seriously bragging about the fact that you died before Konoha was even founded?] [Uchiha Izuna: SHUT UP, TOBIRAMA!!!] [Senju Tobirama: Fuck off, you damn Uchiha!] ____________ Back in the real world, Makoto was in the middle of beating the crap out of Zabuza while ridiculous messages kept popping up in the chat. Finally, He couldn''t help it and he burst out laughing. The conversation was getting weirder and way funnier by the second. Zabuza, on the other hand, was pissed after seeing his actions. Veins popped on his forehead as he gritted his teeth. ''This damn brat... is he seriously laughing at me?!'' He was already getting pushed back, and now Makoto was smiling as if this entire fight was some kind of joke. ''Does he think I''m weak?! Is that why he''s laughing?!'' Zabuza wanted to get back at Makoto, but there was nothing he could do. Every time he tried to counter, Makoto would shut him down, forcing him to retreat again and again. Before he realized it, he had been chased deep into the forest, away from Kakashi and the others. And that''s when Makoto''s grin disappeared. Without wasting another second, he slammed his hands together. "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!!!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A split second later, hundreds of Makoto''s clones filled the forest, completely surrounding Zabuza. Zabuza''s eyes widened after upon seeing this scene. ''Shit!'' Before he could even react,Makoto''s real body was already behind him. "RASENGAN!!!" The second he heard the shout, every nerve in Zabuza''s body screamed at him to move but it was too late. He barely had time to turn and a massive swirling sphere of chakra slammed straight into his chest. Zabuza was blasted away, his body crashing through the air like a ragdoll. But before he could even process what happened, Makoto appeared right beside him, using the Body Flicker Technique, gripping him by the neck. Just then, Zabuza saw Makoto''s eyes turning red. At first, they were just Three Tomoe Sharingan, spinning wildly and in the next moment, they shifted into a six-pointed star. Zabuza''s mind went blank. ''Sharingan?!'' ''Wait... didn''t the entire Uchiha Clan get massacred?! How the hell does this brat have Sharingan?'' Zabuza already knew that Kakashi possessed a Sharingan. That much was common knowledge. And after seeing the Uchiha crest on the back of Sasuke''s shirt, he had assumed the kid was just a survivor. But now, even Makoto had the Sharingan. ''What the hell is going on here?!'' Before he could think any further, Makoto''s gaze sharpened and he didn''t waste his time explaining. ''Kotoamatsukami.'' Zabuza''s body froze. His vision blurred as a strange sensation flooded his mind. A moment later, his will was rewritten and now, there was only one command burned into his soul. It was to obey Makoto''s orders. After a while, Makoto released his grip on Zabuza''s neck. The moment he let go, Zabuza''s body went flying, crashing through tree after tree before finally slamming into the base of a massive trunk. _________________________ Sparky''s Note: Seriously, how are we still hitting 300+ power stones a day? ???????? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 152 - 150: Zabuza and Haku Unlike in the original story, Zabuza didn''t fake his death and escape. Instead, he dropped to one knee, swaying unsteadily, his gaze filled with respect for Makoto. This was the terrifying power of Kotoamatsukami, something that was never fully shown in the original story. With it, altering a person''s will was as effortless as flipping a switch and they wouldn''t even realize it. Zabuza was completely drained after getting slammed by a Rasengan. Honestly, it was a miracle he hadn''t blacked out yet. Just then, three senbon needles shot out from the bushes. Makoto didn''t even blink. With a swift motion, he unsheathed his sword and deflected them with ease. Zabuza struggled to push himself up but barely managed to slump against a nearby tree. "Lord Makoto! Please, have mercy!" "He''s not an enemy, he is one of mine!" Zabuza pleaded, his weak voice filled with urgency "His name is Haku!" Makoto glanced toward the treetop where Haku was hiding. On the other hand, Haku was frozen in shock. ''...What? Did I hear that right? Lord Makoto?'' His mind raced as he tried to make sense of what just happened. ''Why the hell is Zabuza speaking to this kid so respectfully? Do they know each other? What is going on?!'' Seeing that Haku still hadn''t shown himself, Zabuza called out toward the treetop. "Haku, get down here! There''s no need to hide! This is Lord Makoto!" Hearing this, Haku forced himself to push past his confusion and leaped down from the tree. Makoto silently observed the masked figure with long hair, who could easily be mistaken for a woman at a first glance. Haku, on the other hand, wasted no time rushing to Zabuza''s side. "Zabuza, what the hell is going on?" Zabuza met his gaze with a serious expression. "Haku, this is Makoto, my leader. From now on, his orders are my orders. Got it?" Haku looked at Makoto, then back to Zabuza. He looked completely lost. Makoto finally spoke, waving a hand dismissively. "Let''s drop the whole ''leader'' or ''Lord'' thing. It sounds way too cult-ish. Just call me Boss." Zabuza, was still weak and leaned on Haku for support as he stood up. "... Alright, Boss." Then, after a pause, he let out a dry chuckle. "But I gotta say, Boss, your strength is insane. You''re so damn young, yet you''ve already left me in the dust." Haku''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes were filled with disbelief. ''What the hell did this kid do to Zabuza? Why is he calling him Boss and obeying his words?'' Unable to hold back, Haku finally turned to Makoto and demanded, "What did you do to Zabuza?!" As he spoke, his eyes sharpened, and his body tensed, preparing for a fight. Zabuza immediately grabbed his shoulder, stopping him in place. "Haku, don''t be reckless. Listen to me." His grip tightened slightly. "The Boss is..., well, he is the son of my old boss. I''ve never told you about this before." "Besides," Zabuza continued, "with the Boss''s strength, he could''ve killed me easily just now. If you still trust my judgment, then show some respect to the Boss!" Haku listened to his explanation carefully and was skeptical. So, he decided to question Zabuza later when Makoto wasn''t around. After checking Zabuza over, Haku found nothing unusual. With no other choice, he followed Zabuza''s lead. He turned to Makoto and gave a slight nod. "Boss... Hello. I''m Haku." Makoto nodded back. "Good. You possess the rare Ice Release and will become quite strong in the future. From now on, you two should follow me! I''ll take you back to Konoha." Zabuza asked with a hesitant smile. "But, Boss, I''m a rogue ninja from the Hidden Mist. Won''t that be a problem?" Makoto smiled and shook his head. "Get some rest first." "And don''t worry. My Sensei is the Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. I''ll handle this matter when we return." Then, his tone grew firmer. "And more importantly, you''re one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, an elite Jonin. If you join Konoha, it only makes the village stronger. You don''t need to worry about anything." Haku and Zabuza exchanged glances. For the first time in years, hope flickered in their eyes. Haku felt something warm well up in his chest. ''Could we really live peacefully from now on? Together? That would be... amazing.'' Zabuza lowered his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Boss." Haku followed his example, bowing slightly. "Thank you, Boss." With that, Zabuza sat back down, letting Haku tend to his wounds. Meanwhile, Makoto leaned back slightly, gazing up at the sky in silence. [Uchiha Izuna: Kotoamatsukami! Even though I already knew about it, seeing it in action is terrifying. It rewrites a person''s will without them even realizing it. A damn Elite Jonin just became your subordinate out of nowhere!] [Senju Hashirama: That''s right! This kind of dojutsu is seriously scary!] [Uchiha Madara: Good thing you all have a decent relationship with Makoto. Otherwise, when he revives all of you in the future, he could just use Kotoamatsukami to control you. Well, except for me and Hashirama.] [Senju Tobirama: Makoto, you''re really cunning. One use of Kotoamatsukami, and you secured one of the Seven Ninja Swordsman along with a rare Ice Release user. Given time, both of them could easily reach Kage-level.] [Uchiha Madara: But... this guy called Haku? Is he really trustworthy? He''s just Zabuza''s subordinate. Makoto, aren''t you worried about him stabbing you in the back?] [Makoto Ito: You don''t understand the love between them.] [Uchiha Madara: ...Love?] [Uchiha Izuna: The hell do you mean by that?] [Hyuga Hizashi: This... this... this...! That guy named Haku is clearly a man! He looks like a woman, but judging from his chakra flow, breathing, and even his meridians, he''s obviously a guy!] [Makoto Ito: You guys really don''t get it, huh?] [Grandpa Madara and Grandpa Hashirama? That''s just bromance, maybe even a little gay. The same goes for Minato and Fugaku, Tobirama and Izuna, Sakumo and Duy, and Hizashi with his brother. But Zabuza and Haku are different. That''s real love! The kind where you''d give your life for the other person without hesitation.] [Senju Hashirama: But I would die for Madara!] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, YOU DAMN IDIOT!] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 153 - 151: The Will Of Arson Seeing Zabuza and Haku standing there, Makoto figured he should explain a few things, especially since he was bringing them into the village. And what better topic than the Will of Fire? Of course, this was his version. "When the leaves start flying, the fire goes out of control! It spreads through the whole village and burns everything to the ground! If you wanna be part of Konoha, you have to learn the Will of Fire!" "If anyone ever asks why you joined, just say you were moved by my Will of Fire!" Zabuza immediately nodded like a pecking chicken. "Got it, boss! When the leaves start flying, the fire goes out of control! It spreads through the whole village and burns everything to the ground!" Haku, on the other hand, had a weird expression. ''Is this really Konoha''s Will of Fire? This sounds more like the will of arson.'' But since Zabuza didn''t question it, he didn''t either. As long as he could stay with Zabuza, he didn''t care. With that settled, he quietly patched up Zabuza''s wounds while Makoto continued preaching his will of fire. ----- After some time, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Tazuna finally arrived at the scene. And what they saw completely shocked them. Makoto was sitting on the ground, casually explaining his weird version of the Will of Fire to the enemy. Just moments ago, these guys were fighting to the death. But now, they were sitting together like old friends, talking about setting the village on fire. Kakashi, Sasuke, and Naruto immediately tensed up, sensing that something was off. "Oi, Makoto, what the hell is going on?!" Kakashi asked, activating his Sharingan. Makoto stood up, dusted himself off, and casually walked toward them. "Kakashi-sensei, relax. No need to be so on edge." He waved a hand dismissively. "Zabuza and I weren''t old buddies or anything. After I beat him up, I introduced him to my Will of Fire, and now he''s decided to stop fighting us." Makoto''s expression remained perfectly calm as he continued, "Actually, he even recognized me as his boss and respects my Will of Fire so much that he wants to follow me back to Konoha." He said all of this as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Everyone had a dumbfounded look on their faces after hearing his explanation. They all wondered if Makoto turned off his brain before speaking. Kakashi''s eye twitched as he glanced Makoto up and down, making sure he hadn''t taken a hit to the head. Unlike Kakashi, Naruto didn''t waste time overthinking. He rushed over to Makoto and looked him up and down, checking for injuries. "Makoto, what the hell happened? Who''s this shirtless old man? And whoa! Who''s this beautiful lady?!" Makoto introduced Zabuza and Haku to the group. While they already knew about Zabuza, they were clueless about Haku. Zabuza explained that he was originally hired by Gato to tear down the bridge and stop its construction. But after hearing Makoto''s Will of Fire, he had a change of heart. Instead of destroying the bridge, he was now determined to help them finish it and protect the Land of Waves. Kakashi sighed, struggling to process everything. He had no idea how Makoto pulled this off, but at this point, he decided to just roll with it. Naruto, on the other hand, was still full of curiosity. He glanced back and forth between Zabuza and Haku before grinning. "Wow, sister, you''re so pretty! Wait..." His eyes flicked over to Zabuza. "Is this shirtless guy your boyfriend?" Upon hearing his words, Haku blinked, then shyly glanced over at Zabuza. Zabuza''s face twitched, and he immediately corrected him, "HE IS NOT A GIRL. HE IS A BOY!" Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all stared at them with shocked expressions, their brains refusing to believe what they had just heard. [Senju Hashirama: Hahahaha! Look at these three brats! they''re completely lost!] [Senju Tobirama: It''s understandable. Haku''s appearance is seriously misleading. If I didn''t know better, I''d also think he was a girl.] Back in the real world, Kakashi sat down next to Zabuza, rubbing his temple in exhaustion. "How the hell did you of all people..." Zabuza cut him off with a wave of his hand. "What? A guy like me can''t change?!" "Listen up, Kakashi! When the leaves start flying, the fire goes out of control! It spreads through the whole village and burns everything to the ground!" "Makoto is my boss! If you don''t believe me, fine! Monitor me all you want, I don''t care!" Kakashi let out a long, tired sigh. ''What the hell is happening...? How am I supposed to explain this to the Hokage?'' Kakashi knew there was no way to explain this without sounding ridiculous. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Telling the Hokage that Zabuza suddenly had a change of heart after listening to Makoto''s Will Of Fire and was now devoted to him, would make no sense. Instead of trying to figure it out, he decided to leave it to Makoto. As the Hokage''s student, he could handle the explanation. _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 154 - 152: Its Time to Train Naruto And Sasuke After treating Zabuza''s injuries, the group continued toward Tazuna''s house. But this time, they had two extra members, Zabuza and Haku. Makoto''s interference had changed the course of events once again. Kakashi wasn''t running low on chakra, Naruto wasn''t injured and the rematch with Zabuza was never going to happen. Instead of dying, Zabuza and Haku had joined Makoto''s side. Zabuza, in particular, had taken on the role of his bodyguard, sticking close to him the entire way. But now, Makoto''s problem wasn''t Zabuza, it was Naruto. Ever since witnessing Makoto''s fight, Naruto had been relentlessly pestering him along the way. He tried begging, complimenting, even whining just to get Makoto to teach him those badass techniques. Compared to Makoto, Naruto''s arsenal was pretty pathetic. He only had the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, the Sexy Jutsu, and the Harem Jutsu which he had picked up from Makoto himself. He wouldn''t stop nagging until Makoto agreed to train him. "Oi, Makoto! Teach me already!" Naruto whined, practically bouncing on his feet. "I wanna learn those badass techniques too!" His fists clenched as he huffed. "Every time I fight, all I got is my stupid Shadow Clones! But you! you''re spamming jutsus left and right like it''s nothing!" "Fire, wind, lightning, water and earth, you got everything!" Naruto grabbed Makoto''s shoulders and shook him dramatically. "Come on, man! Just teach me a few! Please!" When Makoto didn''t answer right away, He clutched his chest like he''d been stabbed. "Makoto! Aren''t we best friends?!" Naruto kept bouncing around Makoto like an excited kid, practically begging him to teach those powerful techniques. Sasuke, of course, had the same thoughts but he wasn''t that desperate. He wouldn''t lower himself to begging. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t paying attention. Every now and then, he glanced at Makoto and Naruto. ''Damn it...'' Since joining Team 7, Kakashi had barely taught them anything. All they''d done were pointless D-rank missions and not a single thing that actually made them stronger. After seeing Makoto fight against Zabuza while throwing around high-level techniques, Sasuke felt powerless. He already knew he wasn''t at a jonin''s level, not to mention Zabuza, an Elite Jonin, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. ''If I fought him right now... I wouldn''t stand a chance.'' ''Damn it! I refuse to fall behind!'' ''Makoto, if you are destined to reach the top of the world, then I have to be there too! I won''t allow myself to be left in the dust!'' ''And more than anything, I still have to kill that man!'' ''I am the last remaining member of the Uchiha clan, and I must become stronger! I have no other choice!'' Makoto sighed, rubbing his temples as he looked at Naruto. "When we took the Scroll of Seals, I told you to memorize both the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu and Rasengan, right?" "You already mastered the Multi Shadow Clone Technique, but what about Rasengan? Made any progress?" At those words, Naruto scratched the back of his head, looking embarrassed. "Hehe... well, uh... that technique is really hard. I mean, I memorized the steps, but no matter how much I trained after that, I just can''t get it to work!" Makoto let out another sigh and shook his head. "Alright, alright. Once we get to our destination, I''ll teach you properly." "Seriously?! That''s awesome! Makoto, you''re the best!!!" Naruto cheered, practically bouncing with excitement. Sasuke hesitated for a moment as he listened to Makoto and Naruto talk. Makoto glanced at him with a smirk. "If you want to learn, just say so. I don''t mind teaching you," he said casually. "But honestly, Sasuke, your real path to power is through your Sharingan. I''ll see if I can figure out a way to help you awaken the Three Tomoe Sharingan" Sasuke scoffed and turned his head to the side, crossing his arms. "Hmph. I don''t need your help to awaken my Three Tomoe Sharingan," he said, acting as if the very idea offended him. "But... since you''re so insistent on helping me, I guess I''ll reluctantly agree." He closed his eyes and nodded, as if making a great concession. "I mean, if I didn''t agree, it''d be kind of disrespectful to you, right? But don''t get the wrong idea! It''s not like I want to learn from you or anything! I''m just doing this to give you some face." Makoto couldn''t help but laugh after hearing his words. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Kakashi had been listening to the conversation between Makoto and the others. The moment he heard Makoto mention teaching Naruto Rasengan, his eyes widened slightly. ''Rasengan...'' Hearing that name immediately brought back memories of his teacher, the Fourth Hokage, Minato. Rasengan was one of Minato''s signature jutsu. A technique that embodied his incredible skill and mastery over chakra control. And now, Naruto was going to learn it? ''That.... might not be a bad thing.'' Neither Naruto nor the others had realized that Naruto wasn''t actually bad at learning ninjutsu. The problem was the Nine-Tails. Kurama''s chakra constantly interfered with Naruto''s chakra, throwing everything off balance. This was the real reason he struggled to learn ninjutsu properly. By all logic, Naruto should be a terrifying genius. His father was Minato, the Fourth Hokage and his mother, Kushina, came from a clan known for their monstrous chakra and sealing abilities. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no way Naruto could''ve inherited nothing from them. If Naruto could develop a good relationship with the Nine-Tails early on, his road to power would be a hundred times smoother. And then there was Sasuke. ''How do I get him to awaken his Three Tomoe Sharingan sooner? Makoto remembered how Sasuke awakened his Two Tomoe Sharingan. ''Maybe I can work with that...'' With his current level of spiritual power, maybe he could use genjutsu to hit Sasuke with a serious emotional shock, one strong enough to force his Three Tomoe Sharingan to awaken. [Makoto Ito: Everyone, Naruto and Sasuke want to get stronger as fast as possible. Does anyone have any good ideas?] [To be honest, Naruto''s talent isn''t actually bad.] [The real issue is the Nine-Tails''chakra constantly interfering with him, messing up his control and making it impossible for him to learn ninjutsu properly. Is there any way to help him build a good relationship with Kurama?] [We have two Jinchuriki here. Maybe one of you has some advice?] [As for Sasuke, he''s easier to handle. I can probably use genjutsu to give him a strong enough emotional shock to awaken his Three Tomoe Sharingan.] [But when it comes to Naruto... I''ve got no clue. I had never dealt with a tailed beast before.] _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 155 - 153: Can We Replicate The Nine Tails? [Madara Uchiha: Using genjutsu to trigger someone''s spiritual power is actually a solid idea. Why didn''t I think of that before? With your current mental strength, you might actually pull it off.] [As for the Nine-Tails, there''s no need to waste time making friends with that thing. Did you forget? You have Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Just close your eyes, open them again, and that fox will drop like a mutt!] [Hashirama Senju: He''s not wrong! Or, better yet, you could just summon a Wood Golem, grab the Nine-Tails with one hand, and give it a little pat on the head. That should put it to sleep in no time!] [Makoto Ito: Can you two stop flexing for a second?! Do you seriously think Naruto can pull off any of that? Sure, he''ll be strong one day, but right now, He''s just a genin!] [Hashirama Senju: Uh....fair point. In that case, I don''t really have much advice to offer.] [Madara Uchiha: Tch! Then just use Sharingan to control the damn fox. One glance! that''s all it takes!] [Makoto Ito: I should''ve known better than to ask you two! Grandma Mito, Aunt Kushina, you were both Jinchuriki. You got any good advice?] [Uzumaki Kushina: Honestly, I don''t have any either. My relationship with that annoying fox wasn''t exactly friendly. He only ever shut up when I had him tied up and gave him a good beating!] [Uzumaki Mito: Same here! Every time the Nine-Tails acted up, I''d just smack him. In fact, I was the one who taught Kushina that trick! It works like a charm.] [Makoto Ito: Sigh... But that''s not exactly helpful for Naruto. He might have Uzumaki blood, but he doesn''t know any sealing techniques or how to use Adamantine Sealing Chains. How''s he supposed to keep the Nine-Tails under control?] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Namikaze Minato: Actually, Makoto, I might have an idea that could help.] [Makoto Ito: I knew I could count on you, Uncle Minato!] [Senju Tobirama: Oh? Minato, you have a solution?] [Namikaze Minato: As you all know, before I died, I split the Nine-Tails in half, Yin Nine-Tails and Yang Nine-Tails. I sealed the Yang half inside Naruto and the Yin half inside myself.] [Now, here''s the thing. The chat group lets us share our own stuff with Makoto without actually losing it, whether it''s chakra, ninjutsu, whatever. It''s like a copy-paste function.] [So I''ve been wondering... could I just give the Yin Nine-Tails to Makoto? If the group really duplicates things, then my Yin Nine-Tails would still be with me, and Makoto would get a whole extra one.] [The reason I didn''t bring it up before was that the Nine-Tails is incredibly powerful. If Makoto couldn''t control it, we''d have a huge problem on our hands. But now, It''s not really a concern anymore.] [Senju Tobirama: Minato, I get what you''re saying, and I''m really curious to see if we can duplicate a Tailed Beast. But... how exactly is this supposed to help your son subdue the Nine-Tails?] [Namikaze Minato: The Nine-Tails'' chakra is unique. If Makoto has it too, he can use that connection to enter Naruto''s sealed space. In other words, as long as Makoto can control his half of the Nine-Tails, he should be able to help Naruto!] [Senju Tobirama: Ah, I see now! This is getting interesting... I really want to see if we can actually copy a Tailed Beast.] [Namikaze Minato: In theory, it should work.] [Senju Hashirama: So let me get this straight! Naruto has a Nine-Tails, Minato has a Nine-Tails, and now Makoto''s gonna have a Nine-Tails? That means there''ll be three Nine-Tails running around! If that''s the case, next time I play with the fox, I''ll need to pat three times!] [Uchiha Madara: Then I''ll have to blink three times to put them under genjutsu.] [Namikaze Minato: ...] [Senju Tobirama: Elder Brother, just shut up.] [Uchiha Izuna: Brother, can you stop showing off for once? You''re starting to sound more and more like Hashirama.] [Ito Makoto: Grandpas, I get it! you couple are amazing. But from now on, please stay out of serious discussions!] [Senju Hashirama: What do you mean by couples?Don''t call us a couple! That''s so embarrassing~] [Uchiha Madara: Damn it, Hashirama! Why are you getting flustered?! We''re NOT a couple! NO!] [Senju Tobirama: Ahem! Minato, if Makoto has the Yin Nine-Tails in his body, and he takes some Yang Nine-Tails chakra from Naruto... wouldn''t that technically create a whole new Nine-Tails? What do you think?] [Namikaze Minato: Uh... I have no idea. The Tailed Beasts are way too mysterious for me to say for sure] [Senju Tobirama: Sister-in-law! Do you think the scenario I mentioned could actually happen?] [Uchiha Madara: Tch. That idiot Hashirama is getting on my nerves again. Anyway, what''s your plan?] [Senju Tobirama: ....] [Uzumaki Mito: ....] [Senju Tobirama: Madara, I wasn''t talking to you! I said sister-in-law! Are you my sister-in-law?!] [Uzumaki Mito: Ugh... I don''t even have the energy to argue anymore.] [Uchiha Madara: I didn''t read the message carefully and just replied, okay?! You could''ve figured that out from what I said! Stop overthinking it!] [Senju Tobirama: Yeah, yeah, whatever. So next time I ask my sister-in-law a question, you stay out of it, alright? My second sister-in-law! ... Wait, that doesn''t sound right. Maybe I should just call you sister-in-law from now on?] [Uchiha Madara: Get lost! Who the hell is your sister-in-law?!] [Uzumaki Mito: Sigh... Anyway, I''m not sure if it will actually work. No one''s ever split the Nine-Tails before, so we have no real precedent for this.] [But it''s worth a shot. If it works, great! If not, no harm done.] _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 156 - 154: Why The Hell Is My Nine Tails So Cute? [Namikaze Minato: Alright then, let''s give it a shot! S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Senju Tobirama: If this actually works, Makoto is going to be an absolute monster in the future!] [He''s got Senju blood, my techniques, the Sharingan, and now possibly a Tailed Beast?! I almost feel bad for anyone who picks a fight with him. Even if he only uses 1% of his power, the so-called Kages will be nothing but punching bags!] [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, you should consider extracting chakra from the other Tailed Beasts as well. You don''t need the full thing, just a fragment of their chakra should be enough. With that, you might even be able to create a weakened version of the Ten-Tails!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito] [Namikaze Minato: Everyone, it actually worked! The Yin Nine-Tails inside me is still there, and the chat group confirms that the transfer was successful! This means we can replicate anything. Even Tailed Beasts aren''t an exception!] Back in the real world, Makoto''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the notification pop up. He hadn''t expected the chat group to be this powerful. Creating the Nine-Tails out of thin air was absolutely insane. There were only supposed to be nine Tailed Beasts in the entire world. The fact that Minato had managed to split the Nine-Tails in half was already a legendary feat, but now the chat group had just duplicated it effortlessly. ''Does this Nine-Tails even have its original memories?'' Makoto couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and excitement. After all, the Nine-Tails was badass! Who wouldn''t want an overpowered pet that could fight?! "Kakashi-sensei, you go ahead first!" Makoto suddenly blurted. Without waiting for a response, he turned and vanished using the Body Flicker Technique. He needed to claim the Nine-Tails immediately. If the beast appeared uncontrollably, it could injure Naruto or Sasuke. He had more than enough strength to suppress it, but there was no need to take unnecessary risks. Zabuza and Haku exchanged glances before following closely behind him. Kakashi, meanwhile, just stood there, confused. Deep in the forest, Makoto landed swiftly and turned to the two ninjas behind him. "Zabuza, Haku! stay on guard," he ordered. "Got it, boss!" they responded without hesitation. Taking a deep breath, Makoto clicked the accept button. The moment he did, a massive surge of chakra appeared within his body! It was different from anything he had ever felt before. Yet, to his surprise, there was no resistance, no wild surge of power, no chaotic outburst like he had expected from the Nine-Tails. Everything was calm. The chakra spread through his body before slowly gathering in front of him, taking shape. A few moments later, A chibi version of the Nine-Tails stood before him! "This is... What the hell is this!?" Makoto stared at the tiny, cute creature in disbelief. The little fox stretched its body lazily before looking up at him. "Hello, Master! I am Kurama! Please take care of me from now on!" ''The voice is exactly the same as the original Kurama but why does mine look so damn cute?!'' Makoto''s brain struggled to process what he was seeing. "You... why the hell are you calling me Master?!" The chibi Kurama wagged its tiny nine tails and blinked at him. "I just know that you''re my Master. I have all of the original Nine-Tails'' memories and chakra, but I''m not him. I only exist because of you, Master! So it makes sense that I should obey you, right?" Makoto hesitantly reached out and picked up the tiny fox. Kurama let out a satisfied sigh, curling up in his arms like a content kitten. ''... Something is definitely wrong here. Isn''t the Nine-Tails supposed to be a tsundere, arrogant monster? Why is my version acting like a pet?'' ''Is this because of the chat group?'' ''Since this isn''t the original Nine-Tails but a copy taken from Minato''s body, does that mean it is programmed to completely obey me?'' As he thought about it, Makoto gently placed the little Nine-Tails back on the ground. "Sit." Without hesitation, Kurama plopped down obediently. "Shake." The tiny fox raised one of its small paws and gently placed it in Makoto''s hand. Makoto blinked his eyes in surprise. ''What the hell?'' [Senju Tobirama: Holy shit! Since when were the Nine-Tails this obedient?!] [Namikaze Minato: The half of the Nine-Tails inside me is still as loud and stubborn as ever! How is the personality difference this extreme?! I was prepared for Makoto to beat some obedience into him if necessary!] [Uchiha Madara: This thing looks more like a pet than a Tailed Beast!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Why wasn''t my Nine-Tails this well-behaved?! This is so unfair!] [Senju Hashirama: It''s strong, cute, and listens to you? I want one too!] [Uchiha Madara: Are you insane?! There are only supposed to be nine Tailed Beasts in the world. Now, thanks to this chat group, we''ve somehow added an extra Nine-Tails out of nowhere. Isn''t that already ridiculous enough?] [Senju Tobirama: Wait... Madara! What did you just say?] [Uchiha Madara: Huh?! I said Hashirama is asking for too much. What about it?] [Senju Tobirama: No, not that part! The sentence after that!] [Uchiha Madara: I said there are only nine Tailed Beasts in the world? What''s the big deal?] [Senju Tobirama: The next one!] [Uchiha Madara: What the hell is wrong with you?! The next thing I said was that, because of the chat group, we have an extra Nine-Tails, which is already insane!] [Tch! Damn you, Tobirama! What are you getting at?! Stop dragging this out and just spit it out already!] _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 157 - 155: Mass Producing Nukes [Senju Tobirama: That''s right! The chat group! Because of the chat group, we now have an extra Nine-Tails!] [Uchiha Madara: Are you brain-damaged? We all saw that already. Why are you making such a big deal out of it?] [Senju Tobirama: Because we still don''t know how the chat group actually works. We have no idea what kind of power this is or where it comes from. But what we do know is that this Nine-Tails is real] [And more importantly, we can donate our own things to Makoto.] [Minato just gave Makoto half of the Nine-Tails from his body, yet... the original still exists inside him! Do you realize what that means?!] [Uchiha Madara: Tch! What''s your point?! Stop wasting time and just say it already!] [Namikaze Minato: Wait... I think I get what Lord Second is trying to say... ] [Senju Tobirama: You do?] [Namikaze Minato: Yeah, but I''m not entirely sure if it will work... ] [Makoto Ito: Oi, oi, what the hell are you two talking about?! Stop being so mysterious!] [Uchiha Madara: Agreed! You two sound like lunatics, talking in riddles!] [Senju Hashirama: Tobirama! Enough stalling! Just tell us already!] [Senju Tobirama: Alright, Minato, let''s break this down step by step.] [Namikaze Minato: Got it, Lord Second.] [Senju Tobirama: We all know that we can give our abilities or items to Makoto, yet we don''t lose them ourselves.] [Namikaze Minato: In other words, the chat group''s function is basically copy and paste. We''ve already seen proof of this when we gave Makoto our techniques, we still had them!] [Senju Tobirama: But here''s the key difference! Tailed Beasts aren''t ninjutsu. No one has ever tried giving one away before. This was the first time and the chat group actually created a brand-new Nine-Tails!] [Namikaze Minato: Meaning.... if I keep gifting the half of the Nine-Tails inside me to Makoto, will more new Nine-Tails keep appearing?!] [Senju Tobirama: More importantly, this one is loyal, well-behaved, and ridiculously adorable!] [Namikaze Minato: If our guess is right, then we could create infinite Nine-Tails. At that point, everyone can have their own Nine-Tails!] [Senju Tobirama: Do you all realize why I was so shocked now?] [Uchiha Madara: HOLY SHIT!] [Uchiha Izuna: Damn... ] [Hyuga Hizashi: FUCKING HELL!!] [Hatake Sakumo: Can something like this actually work?!] [Senju Hashirama: So you''re telling me... I can have a whole collection of adorable little Nine-Tails as pets?!] [Yuhi Shinku: Forget pets! We can create a Nine Tails army?!] [Makoto Ito: Wait, wait, wait... can we really pull this off?!] [Might Duy: I have no idea what''s going on! But I just wanna say...THIS IS YOUTH!] [Senju Tobirama: Minato! Let''s test it! NOW!] [Namikaze Minato: Understood!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] Makoto''s hands trembled as he clicked Accept. He didn''t know if this crazy idea would actually work, but if it did, Everyone could have their own Nine-Tails. The moment he accepted Minato''s gift, an overwhelming chakra surged through his body once again. And just like before, that chakra slowly gathered, condensing into a brand-new chibi Kurama. [Uchiha Madara: HOLY SHIT, IT ACTUALLY WORKED!] [Senju Tobirama: This is insane! We can mass-produce a Tailed Beast with this method!] [Senju Hashirama: Quick, quick, quick! Minato, send more! I want one to raise as a pet!] [Namikaze Minato: Got it!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [Group Member Namikaze Minato has gifted Yin Nine-Tails to Group Leader Makoto Ito!] [....] [....] [....] The screen was flooded with notifications as Minato rapid-fired Nine-Tails gifts. Makoto, meanwhile, was clicking Accept as fast as possible. ''What if this is a bug? If the chat group patches it, wouldn''t that mean I lose the chance to get more Nine-Tails?! So while I can still farm them, I''m gonna stock up as many as possible!'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In just a few moments, a ridiculous number of little Nine-Tails surrounded Makoto. A quick glance told him there were at least multiple dozens of them. The group members stared in shock, unable to believe what they were witnessing. They were mass producing the Tailed Beast, the strongest war weapon in the world, a terrifying force that was supposed to be one of a kind. [Ding!] A new message from the chat group appeared. [Bug detected!] [Fixing....] [Ding! As of this update, Tailed Beasts can no longer be gifted without limit in the chat group!] [However, Nine-Tails that have already been created will NOT be taken back!] The moment the message appeared, Minato realized he could no longer send any more Nine-Tails! _________________________ Chibi Kuramas'' Illustration Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 158 - 156: Chibi Kurama Army [Senju Tobirama: Phew! Good thing the ones Minato already gifted weren''t taken away! We basically got dozens of obedient Nine-Tails for free!] [Namikaze Minato: I tried again, but I really can''t send any more. Looks like it''s officially patched.] [Senju Hashirama: Sigh! If only we had a few more minutes... ] [Uchiha Madara: For what? Do you still want more?! Look at Makoto! he''s already drowning in Nine-Tails! Even if we each took one, there would still be plenty left!] Back in the real world, Makoto was still in shock after seeing the chat group message. But right now, he didn''t have time to think about that because he was completely buried in chibi Nine-Tails. They were on his head, shoulders, and arms, clinging to his hands and legs, swarming around him like a fluffy, orange army. Unlike the original Nine-Tails, these ones weren''t arrogant or aggressive. They were adorable, obedient, and ridiculously clingy. More importantly, every single one of them looked exactly the same. "Master, master! I am Kurama!" "Master, I am Kurama!" "I''m the real Kurama!" "I''m real, you''re fake!" "I am the real one, you are the fake one!" "Get off and move! The spot on the master''s shoulder belongs to me!" "I''ve already taken over the top of his head! You''re not allowed up here! Just because you look like me doesn''t mean I won''t boop you off!" "You wanna fight? You think you''re tough? We''re all Nine-Tails here, who''s afraid of who?!" "Get off, this is my spot!" "Shut up and move! You fake Nine-Tails!" "I''m the real one, you''re fake!" "You''re in my territory! Move it, or I''ll pounce on you!" "Try it then! Who''s scared?!" "What the fluff are you looking at?! You wanna fight too?!" "Let''s settle this one-on-one! Do you really think I, Kurama, am gonna back down?!" "It''s a one-on-one duel! I am Kurama!!!" "No, I am Kurama! And I demand cuddles first!" "Whoever wins gets belly rubs from Master!" "Deal! But first, I''m calling dibs on the tail-fluffing privileges!" "Absolutely not! My tail is the fluffiest, and only Master can touch it!" "Oh yeah?! Then why is your tail half a centimeter shorter than mine?!" "WHAT?! You take that back right now!" "Make me, fluffball!" "Master, tell him my tail is the fluffiest! I groom it every day!" "Master, don''t listen to him! Mine is superior!" "Stop arguing, you tail-obsessed fuzzballs! I get to sit in Master''s lap!" "No way! That''s prime napping territory!" "Then let''s settle this! Winner gets lap privileges!" "Fine! But if I win, I get the first goodnight headpat!" "Deal! Loser sleeps at Master''s feet!" "Wait... that''s still a win!" Makoto felt like ten thousand bees were buzzing around him as the mini Nine-Tails were now fighting amongst themselves, having started a full-blown turf war over Makoto''s body. "If you scratch me, I''ll scratch you back!" "Take this, One-Tail claw attack!" "Right back at you, Two-Tail slap!" "Get off my tail, you fake!" With no other choice, he used the Four Symbol Seal and created a sealed space inside his body. But unlike Naruto''s sealed space, which was a gloomy, sewer-smelling cage, Makoto''s was completely different. Inside, it was bright and sunny, with waterfalls, grasslands, forests, and valleys, a landscape so stunning it looked like a hidden paradise. Without hesitation, Makoto grabbed all the mini Nine-Tails clinging to him and threw them into the sealed space. "Alright, you little troublemakers, stay in there and behave yourselves!" He dusted off his hands and sighed. "I''ll figure out a way to get each of you a new home soon... somehow." After entering the sealed space, the little Nine-Tails scattered like excited children, running around and exploring their new home. Some remained in their mini form, while others had enlarged themselves. Makoto couldn''t help but chuckle at the scene. ''If the Akatsuki ever comes for the Nine-Tails and suddenly sees an army of them instead... they might just start questioning their entire lives.'' ''They''d probably turn around and run for their lives.'' Even Shukaku would have a hard time running his mouth if he saw this scene. He loved to pick fights with Kurama, always acting tough. But if he started barking again... Makoto could just release dozens of Kuramas at once. Shukaku would definitely freak out on the spot. Makoto looked at the swarm of little Nine-Tails in his sealed space and started planning. The chat group bosses could each have one. His future wives, of course, would get one each. Girls definitely couldn''t resist something this cute. After that, there were his friend, the Konoha 12. Each of them could have one too. Even after dividing them up like that, he''d still have plenty left. ''There really are a lot of them.'' Minato had been way too fast when gifting them earlier. The chat group had already reclaimed the ones Makoto didn''t accept in time. ''If I had clicked faster, I could''ve doubled my stockpile!'' He had to admit, Minato''s speed was terrifying. He really lived up to his "Yellow Flash" title. With everything sorted, Makoto left his Kurama army inside his sealed space and turned his attention back to the real world. He waved over Zabuza and Haku, who had been keeping watch from a distance. --- Meanwhile, deep within Naruto''s sealed space, Kurama suddenly snapped awake from his sleep. His massive eyes flickered open as he sensed something deeply wrong. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait... this is my chakra. Why... why are there so many of them?!" His ears twitched. The presence he was sensing wasn''t just from his other half. No, it wasn''t just one. It wasn''t even two. There were dozens. "What the hell happened?! Did my other half get split into tiny pieces?!" The fox slammed his claws against the bars of his cage. "Damn Minato and Kushina! They sealed me inside this stupid brat, and now this? What''s going on outside?!" "When I get out of here, I''m wiping out this whole damn village!" Despite his rage, Naruto was completely oblivious as he kept walking. Sasuke and Sakura didn''t notice a thing either. But Kakashi definitely felt something in the distance. A massive chakra fluctuation had just erupted from where Makoto had been. His single eye narrowed as he glanced in that direction. ''What the hell is that kid up to now...'' _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 159 - 157: Visiting Gatos Hideout ''What the hell is Makoto doing over there? That''s a ridiculous amount of chakra... Does he have to release chakra just to take a piss?'' ''Or is he constipated or something?'' Kakashi wondered, sensing the absurdly strong chakra from the direction Makoto had gone. At first, he assumed Makoto had just gone for a bathroom break, but now, he really wasn''t sure what was going on. Just as Kakashi was still trying to figure it out, Makoto finally returned with Zabuza and Haku following behind him. Naruto immediately ran over, frowning in confusion. "Makoto! What took you so long in the bathroom? Were you constipated or something? That never happens to me! I''ve got a perfect digestive system!" Makoto shot him a knowing smile. ''Oh, I know. And you should really be thanking Kakashi for that. His ''Thousand Years of Death'' must''ve done wonders.'' With Makoto back, the group continued their journey to Tazuna''s house, chatting along the way. As for Tazuna''s bratty grandson, Makoto had no intention of dealing with him. The kid was just a whiny little punk who didn''t know any better. Besides, he, Zabuza, and Haku had more important things to do, like paying Gato a visit. ________ At this moment, Gato was still seated in his chair, his short frame barely making him look imposing. When he saw Zabuza and Haku walk in, he didn''t even bother glancing at them. "So? Did you complete the job?" Gato asked impatiently. "Did you kill that damn bridge builder, Tazuna? I paid you a lot of money! If you failed, then you''re nothing but a bunch of losers, huh?" His voice dripped with arrogance as he sneered. "And what''s with the kid? I hired you to kill people, not to start a daycare!" Makoto stood at the entrance, casually observing Gato. The guy was barely 1.5 meters tall, dressed in a small suit with dark sunglasses, trying his best to look like a big shot. But what truly baffled Makoto was, where did this guy even find the nerve to speak like that? And not just to any ninja but to Zabuza, a man whose very name sent shivers down spines. The infamous Demon of the Hidden Mist, a cold-blooded executioner who had once butchered an entire squad without so much as flinching. Yet here was Gato, an ordinary businessman with zero combat ability, talking down to him like he was some hired thug. Makoto had always found this world strange. Ninjas had power that completely outclassed ordinary people, yet somehow, they were still controlled by weaklings like Gato. It just didn''t make sense. Zabuza, however, wasn''t in the mood for Gato''s nonsense. Without a word, he slowly reached behind him and pulled out his Executioner''s Blade. Makoto had already returned it to him earlier. He had no use for it anyway, since he preferred the Sword of the Thunder God. Plus, Zabuza was now his underling. If he was going to fight at full strength, he needed his weapon. "Gato! Watch your mouth when talking to my boss!" Zabuza growled, his grip tightening on the Blade. "Or else, I won''t mind sending you to hell!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gato, still lounging in his chair, blinked in disbelief, like he hadn''t heard Zabuza correctly. "What the hell did you just say? Say that again!" His voice rose in anger. "Is that how you talk to me?! Hand over every single ryo I paid you!" "What kind of ''Demon'' are you supposed to be, huh?! You''re just a washed-up thug! And now you''re calling some brat your boss?! That''s just pathetic!" As soon as Gato finished his rant, the doors to the hideout slammed open, and a large group of samurai flooded the room, surrounding Makoto, Zabuza, and Haku. Though, these so-called samurai were nothing but a bunch of hired goons and mercenaries at best. [Uchiha Madara: Honestly, I don''t get it. Where does this little punk get his confidence? He thinks he can take on ninjas with a bunch of samurai? That''s just plain stupidity.] [Senju Tobirama: Agreed.] [Uchiha Izuna: Yeah, this guy''s got some serious nerve!] [Namikaze Minato: Makoto! Enough talk! Time to teach him what real pain feels like!] Makoto chuckled as he stepped forward, eyes locked onto Gato. "So, you''re Gato? I''ve heard you''re not exactly a good person." Gato sneered. "You little brat, are you looking to die?!" He slammed his fist on the armrest of his chair. "How dare you talk to me like that?! Drag him here!" At his command, his mercenaries roared and charged forward. Zabuza and Haku moved instantly. Zabuza''s Executioner''s Blade swung through the air, and heads dropped one after another. Each strike was clean, brutal, and efficient, just as expected from the Demon of the Hidden Mist. Haku, on the other hand, was far more elegant. Every enemy that came his way was frozen solid, their bodies encased in ice before they could even lift their weapons. Meanwhile, Makoto strolled toward Gato with a casual smile. "Tell me, should I call you ignorant or just plain fearless?" "As a knowledgeable businessman, you should understand what ninjas are capable of... and yet, here you are, provoking one. So, tell me, does that make you smart or just an idiot?" He took another step closer, his gaze sharpening. "I also heard you''re very rich. What a coincidence! I happen to be short on cash right now." His smirk widened. "So, why don''t you be a smart businessman and tell me where you keep all your money?" Gato''s face twisted as he watched his men fall like flies against Zabuza and Haku. Panic flickered in his eyes, but he still forced himself to act tough. "Y-You brat! I don''t care who you are, but you''d better learn some respect!" He puffed up his chest, trying to sound imposing. "Do you even realize who you''re messing with?! If you offend me, you''ll be hunted down for the rest of your life! You''ll face endless pursuit!" "So I''ll give you one last chance! Kneel before me right now, and maybe, just maybe, I''ll be merciful enough to let you live!" _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 160 - 158: Four Chances To Answer A Question Makoto''s smile didn''t waver as he watched Gato continue his arrogant rant. Then, in a single, fluid motion, his sword flashed through the air and Gato''s arm went flying. "AAAAAAAHHHHHH!" A bloodcurdling scream filled the room as Gato clutched his bleeding stump, his face twisted in pure agony. Makoto casually flicked the blood off his blade, his voice calm. "You know... if you were actually a decent person, I wouldn''t have bothered with you." "But you''re not." "So no matter what I do to you, I won''t be losing any sleep over it." He took a slow step forward, his eyes cold. "I asked you a question earlier, and I''ll ask it again. Where do you keep your money?" Gato whimpered, his face drenched in sweat. Makoto''s smirk widened. "Let me put it this way." "You have two arms and two legs. That gives you four chances to answer me." He tilted his head mockingly. "You''ve already wasted one." His sword gleamed under the light as he lifted it slightly. "If your next answer still doesn''t satisfy me... should I take your other arm? Or maybe... one of your legs?" His smile stretched into something dangerously cruel. "Choose wisely, Gato." [Uchiha Madara: Gato is the bad guy here but why does Makoto look more like the villain?] [Uchiha Izuna: That laugh... it sounded way too evil] [Senju Hashirama: Exactly! I was ready to cheer him on, but now it feels like Makoto''s the real bad guy here!] [Hyuga Hizashi: I mean... If this chat group hadn''t shown up, wouldn''t Master Madara have been the biggest villain in history?] [Uchiha Madara: ...] [Senju Hashirama: Hey! Madara wasn''t a villain! He was just tricked by that sneaky bastard, Black Zetsu!] [Senju Tobirama: Never mind all that. What I really want to know is... how much money does this Gato guy have? If he''s such a big-time businessman, he must be loaded, right?] [Namikaze Minato: Good job, Makoto! That''s how you do it! Make him feel true pain!] [Uchiha Madara: Ugh... Kushina, why don''t you come over here and shut him up? If you don''t beat him down, he''s never going to stop.] [Senju Tobirama: Yeah, something feels... off. Like we''re missing something important... ] [Hyuga Hizashi: Right! If Minato doesn''t scream in agony at least once, this chat just doesn''t feel complete!] [Hatake Sakumo: Agreed.] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yuhi Shinku: +1!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Sigh... fine, fine. If you all insist, Minato, come here!] [Namikaze Minato: W-Wait, Kushina, let''s talk about this.... AHHHHHH! YOU TRAITORS! MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN YOURS!!! AHHHHH~~~] Back in the real world, Gato was utterly terrified. He had never expected Makoto to completely ignore his status and cut off his arm without a second thought. "D-Damn it!" Gato shrieked, clutching his bleeding stump. "You''re a Leaf ninja, right?! Just you wait! I''ll go straight to Konoha and make them give me justice! Just wait, you little brat!" Makoto sighed. "Wrong answer." In the blink of an eye, Makoto''s sword flashed again and Gato''s other arm hit the floor. "AAAAAAAHHHH!!! MY ARM! MY ARM!!" Makoto looked at him, unimpressed. "I already told you. I wasn''t satisfied with your last answer," he said calmly. "You had four chances, and you just wasted two of them. Do you really not value your arms and legs?" He took a step closer, his blade still dripping with blood. "You only have two chances left." "So tell me, where is your money? If you don''t answer properly this time..." Makoto''s smile turned sharp. "I''ll have to start taking your legs." Any trace of Gato''s former arrogance vanished. His face was pale, drenched in sweat, and his entire body trembled. "N-No! Don''t do it! Don''t do it!" Gato wailed, shaking his head frantically. "I''ll give you money! I''ll give you money! Ten million ryo! How about ten million ryo?! Just let me go!" Makoto scoffed, shaking his head as he stared down at the trembling, bloodied Gato. "Is your life really only worth ten million? Do you not value your own life at all?" He let the question linger, watching Gato''s panicked, sweat-drenched face. "What''s the point of hoarding all that money if you''re just going to die here and now?" Before Gato could respond, Makoto''s blade flashed again, and this time, one of Gato''s legs was severed. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" Gato''s screams echoed through the room as he collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony. Blood pooled beneath him as his body trembled violently. Makoto crouched down beside him, his voice eerily calm. "Now you''re down to one leg. This is your last chance." He tapped his sword against his shoulder. "So? Where''s the money? Speak fast, and if you hurry, you can still find a medical ninja to reattach your limbs. If you wait too long, though... " He tilted his head. "Well, you know how that ends." Gato gasped for breath, his entire face pale from blood loss. His previous arrogance was completely gone. "I-I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you right now!!" He blurted out, eyes wide with desperation. "There''s a secret passage in my bedroom! Open it, and you''ll find a basement underneath! That''s where I hide all my money!" His words tumbled out rapidly. "I...I don''t know exactly how much is in there, but it''s definitely not less than a billion ryo!" Sweat dripped down his face as he kept talking. "That''s all the cash I have! As for my other assets, they''re in real estate and investments! But... but I have to be there in person to transfer ownership!" Makoto listened carefully. Then, without hesitation, he ended Gato''s life with a single, clean strike. There was no need to let him live. If Gato had been a decent person, Makoto wouldn''t have come looking for him in the first place. But he wasn''t. He was a parasite, a greedy businessman who preyed on the weak, exploiting entire villages for his own gain. Makoto felt no guilt whatsoever. And by killing Gato, he had just rid the Land of Waves of one of its biggest scourges. _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 161 - 159: How Rich Are You? I Can Buy 30 Asuma Heads While Makoto was dealing with Gato, Zabuza and Haku had already finished off the mercenaries without breaking a sweat. With no more obstacles in their way, Makoto led the two straight to Gato''s bedroom. Finding the hidden passage was laughably easy. Within seconds, they discovered the entrance to the underground tunnel and descended into the basement. The moment Makoto stepped inside, he froze in place and his eyes widened in shock. Everywhere he looked was money. The entire basement was stacked with cash. For a moment, Makoto just stood there, stunned. Then, snapping out of it, he quickly pulled out a sealing scroll and began stuffing money inside. Luckily, Zabuza and Haku also had their own sealing scrolls. If Makoto had been alone, there was no way his scrolls could have stored all of it. After a rough estimate, the total amount was at least one billion ryo. [Senju Hashirama: That''s... a ridiculous amount of money. Makoto just became filthy rich!] [Uchiha Madara: Hmph. For an ordinary person to accumulate that much wealth, it''s obvious he must''ve done a lot of terrible things.] [Senju Tobirama: Exactly. Just looking at the state of the Land of Waves, it''s clear that Gato was nothing but a parasite. Now that he''s dead, I''d say he got exactly what he deserved.] [Namikaze Minato: Hahahaha! GATO! Did you feel the pain?! What a shame! Why''d you have to die so quickly?! I really wanted you to suffer longer!!] [Uchiha Madara: ....] [Senju Hashirama: ....] [Uchiha Izuna: .....] [Senju Tobirama: ...] [Uzumaki Kushina: ENOUGH! I KNOW WHAT YOU''RE ALL THINKING!] [Minato! HERE I COME! Adamantine Sealing Chains!] [Namikaze Minato: AHHH! WHY AGAIN?! KUSHINA, HAVE MERCY!] [Flying Thunder God, First Step!] [HAHAHAHA! Kushina, have you forgotten about my Flying Thunder God Technique?! Do you really think you can catch me?! Sorry, Kushina, but I''m just too fast!] [Uzumaki Kushina: DAMN MINATO!! How DARE you run away after I spanked you JUST once?! If I don''t beat you so bad that you can''t get out of bed tomorrow, then I''m not an Uzumaki. Just wait..!!] [Namikaze Minato: Flying Thunder God, Second Step!] [You can''t catch me, Kushina! You''ll never lay a hand on me! Hahahaha!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Makoto! Do you have any way to stop him?!] [Ito Makoto: Yeah, why?] [Group member Uzumaki Kushina has gifted group leader Ito Makoto a Complete Collection of Sealing Techniques!] [Ito Makoto: Wow, look at you! This is embarrassing! If you wanted my help, you could''ve just asked! No need for a gift! now I feel bad!] [But don''t worry! I got you, Aunt Kushina! I''ll lock him down tight!] Minato, who had been laughing like a maniac just a moment ago, suddenly froze. His grin faded as a realization hit him. He couldn''t move his body at all. [Namikaze Minato: Wait... wait, wait, wait! What the hell?! KUSHINA, you actually went and got outside help?!] [Cough! Anyways, shouldn''t we, as husband and wife, live in harmony instead of fighting each other?! Honey, I''m telling you, violence is not the answer. We should talk this out!] [Uzumaki Kushina: Heehehe... Minato, you think you''re good at running?] [You should know, in the real world, it''s not about speed. To survive, you need power, connections, and the ability to bribe people! So tell me, Minato, what do you have?] [Namikaze Minato: I¡ªI''M YOUR HUSBAND] [Kushina, please! I get it! I was wrong! Next time, I swear, I won''t run! I''ll take my punishment like a man!] [Uzumaki Kushina: TOO LATE! Diamond Seal! Eight Trigrams Seal! Four Symbols Seal! TODAY, YOU DIE!] [Namikaze Minato: AHHHHHH! My pain...! MY PAIN IS GREATER THAN YOURS!!] [Uchiha Madara: Wow. Even at a time like this, he''s still talking about pain.] [Senju Tobirama: Yeah, but judging by his screams, he actually is in a lot of pain right now.] [Hyuga Hiashi: There''s no doubt about it. Minato''s pain is definitely greater than ours.] [Uchiha Shisui: Oof. That sounds like it hurts a lot.] [Senju Hashirama: Women are terrifying... ] [Uzumaki Mito: Hmm? What was that, dear?] [Senju Hashirama: I..I didn''t say anything! Honey, I''ll just shut up now!] [Uzumaki Mito: Good boy~] ________ After sealing away all the money, Makoto let out a sigh. "Damn, Gato was filthy rich." This was just his cash, and it was already pushing a billion ryo. If he added in all the real estate and other assets, the total would be even crazier. Thinking about it, Makoto suddenly remembered something. ''Jiraiya...'' In the original timeline, Jiraiya was probably loaded too. After all, his Make Out Paradise series was insanely popular. Jiraiya had to be sitting on hundreds of millions of ryo. With the fortune secured, Makoto didn''t bother sticking around. He formed hand signs and with a single Fire Style Technique, he burned Gato''s entire estate to the ground. The flames roared into the night sky, consuming every trace of the man who had once ruled the Land of Waves with greed and cruelty. Without looking back, Makoto turned and walked away, taking Zabuza and Haku with him. Meanwhile, on Kakashi''s side, no one had any clue that in the span of just a few hours, Makoto had basically become the richest man in the leaf village. How rich was he now? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, let''s put it this way. He could probably buy thirty Sarutobi Asuma heads. Asuma had a bounty of 35 million ryo. Which, for an elite Jonin with solid strength and a son of the Third Hokage, was definitely normal. But compared to Makoto''s newfound fortune, it was pocket change. _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 162 - 160: Its Time For You To Feel Pain, Sasuke After returning to Tazuna''s house, Makoto saw Kakashi putting Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura through training. He had them practicing tree climbing and water walking, basic chakra control exercises. The moment Naruto spotted Makoto coming back, he ran over, yelling loud enough for the whole village to hear. "Makoto! Where the hell did you run off to?! Don''t tell me you snuck out for some good food! That''s messed up, man!" He stomped his foot, looking genuinely betrayed. "You actually went and ate something delicious without me?! I thought we were friends!" Makoto chuckled at Naruto''s dramatic reaction and casually replied, "Relax, I didn''t go out to eat. I went out to, uh... pick up some money." He smirked and added, "And guess what? I hit the jackpot." Naruto squinted at him suspiciously. "Tch! Yeah, right. Like I''m supposed to believe you just found money lying around?" Makoto shrugged. "I''m serious. I really did go out to pick up money. If you don''t believe me, ask these two." He gestured toward Zabuza and Haku, who were standing nearby. Naruto glanced at them, still skeptical. "Oi! Shirtless old man... and, uh... handsome guy, did he really go out to pick up money?" Zabuza crossed his arms and nodded. "Yep. Boss took us with him to collect some cash." Upon hearing that, Naruto''s jaw nearly hit the floor. "Makoto! Quick! How much money did you actually pick up?" His eyes sparkled with anticipation. "And more importantly, how much barbecue can we buy with it?!" Makoto smirked. "Barbecue? Naruto, you''re thinking too small. Way too small!" He held up a finger dramatically. "Let me tell you, I just picked up one billion ryo." Naruto froze. "...WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!!" His scream echoed so loudly that Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura, who had been training nearby, immediately stopped what they were doing and turned to stare at them in confusion. Makoto sighed as he saw their puzzled expressions. So, he explained the whole situation, how he had liberated Gato''s fortune. By the time he finished, everyone was stunned. Even Naruto had nothing but praise for Makoto. "That Gato guy was a total scumbag. Honestly, you did the world a favor!" Kakashi gave Makoto a long look before sighing. "One billion ryo...?" His lazy expression barely changed, but there was a hint of disbelief in his tone. "At this point, you might actually be the richest guy in Konoha. This is insane." Sasuke, for once, was too shocked to act cool. "One billion ryo?! That''s... that''s about the same as my clan''s entire inheritance, including all the buildings and land, combined!" Naruto, meanwhile, had completely different priorities. He grabbed Makoto''s shoulders, shaking him excitedly. "This is amazing! Forget a lot of barbecue, we''ve got enough for a lifetime supply!" Naruto pumped his fist in excitement. "Makoto! When we get back to the village, you have to treat me to a feast for three days and three nights!" Makoto just chuckled, but Kakashi sighed, rubbing his temples. Thanks to Makoto, his chakra control lesson had been completely derailed. Not that it really mattered. Sakura had already mastered tree climbing the moment she tried it. Sasuke was close behind. Only Naruto...well, let''s just say Kakashi had a headache watching him. The guy still hadn''t figured it out. So, being the responsible teacher that he was, Kakashi decided to just give them the day off. Which meant Naruto, Sasuke, and Makoto, the three idiots, naturally grouped up again. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makoto casually waved Zabuza and Haku away. "You two, go talk about love or something." Kakashi yawned and strolled back inside. He was still recovering from using the Sharingan so much, and honestly, his kidneys weren''t exactly in top shape. That left just one person standing alone. Sakura. She glanced at her so-called teammates huddled together, whispering and scheming like they were their own separate unit. ''Am I not part of Team 7? Why do those three look like they are the same team?!'' Her eye twitched. ''Damn it! The guy I like is ignoring me, and the guy who likes me is also ignoring me! How did this become my life?!'' Makoto leaned in, looking at Naruto and Sasuke with a smirk. "So, you two said you wanted to get stronger, right? Well... I''ve got an idea." Instantly, their eyes lit up. "Makoto! Spill it! How are you gonna make me stronger?!" Naruto asked eagerly. "Shut up, idiot," Sasuke snapped. "Let him talk." Makoto''s smirk widened as he turned to Sasuke. "Sasuke, before anything else, let me make you feel pain first." Sasuke raised an eyebrow. "Hah? What the hell are you talking about?" Makoto didn''t answer. He simply met Sasuke''s gaze. And in the next moment, Sasuke''s world changed. Sasuke was no longer in Tazuna''s house. He was inside an illusion. But he didn''t know that. In this world, their mission had been successfully completed, and Team 7 was on their way back to Konoha. Everyone was relaxed, chatting and laughing. Then, Kakashi''s head flew off his shoulders. Time froze. Blood sprayed into the air. Sasuke''s breath caught in his throat. His mind refused to process what he had just witnessed. "Kakashi-sensei...?" His voice came out weak, disbelieving. And before anyone could react, a hooded figure suddenly appeared behind Sakura. A kunai flashed. Her head fell. "SAKURA!!!" Panic flooded Sasuke''s body as the world around him spiraled into chaos. ''What the hell is happening?! The mission was already over, why is this happening now?!'' Zabuza and Haku tried to fight back, but within seconds, they too were executed, their bodies hitting the ground lifelessly. Only three remained. Makoto, Naruto, and Sasuke stood back to back, their breathing ragged, their hands clenched into fists. Makoto''s expression was grim as he glared at the shadowy figure before them. "Who the hell are you?!" he demanded. "Why won''t you show your face?! Why are you doing this?!" The figure let out a low chuckle, then slowly pulled back his hood. Underneath was a man with dark, piercing eyes, a solemn face, and the unmistakable crest of the Uchiha clan. Makoto, in the illusion, didn''t recognize him. "Who are you?!" But Sasuke did, his blood ran cold, his breath came in shallow gasp and his hands trembled at his sides. Then, something inside him snapped. His face twisted with pure rage as his eyes widened in horror and fury. "You...!" his voice shook and his nails dug into his palms. "YOU BASTARD!!!" his Sharingan flared to life, spinning wildly. "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" _________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 163 - 161: Sasukes Awakening A while ago, Naruto, Makoto, and Sasuke were just chatting when, out of nowhere, Sasuke''s body tensed up. His head jerked slightly, his fists clenched, and he stopped responding altogether. Naruto blinked in confusion. "Uh... Makoto? What''s up with Sasuke? He was just talking a second ago, and now he''s completely zoned out." Makoto casually put a finger to his lips. "Shh. He''s in my illusion right now." Naruto''s eyes widened. "Huh? What for?" "I''m using it to stimulate his mental power," Makoto explained. "If it works, he might awaken his Sharingan further." "He already has two tomoe, so if he awakens the third one, his strength will jump straight to jonin level." Naruto''s jaw dropped. "Wait...WHAT?!" "THAT''S SO UNFAIR!" he shouted. "So you''re telling me that just by unlocking one more little eye thingy, Sasuke goes from Genin to Jonin?! Just like that?!" Makoto shrugged. "That''s Uchiha privilege for you." Naruto pouted, then suddenly got an idea. His face lit up as he turned to Makoto with an eager expression. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, Makoto! Sharingan is so overpowered! Can you get me a pair too?!" Makoto stared at him, completely deadpan. "What do you think Sharingan is? A toy?" Naruto grinned. "C''mon, we got money now!" Makoto sighed before speaking, "Naruto. You can''t just buy a Sharingan. It''s not a bowl of ramen. It''s not barbecue. It''s not something you pick up at the store." He shook his head, looking at Naruto like he was the dumbest person alive. While Makoto and Naruto were casually chatting outside, Sasuke was still trapped inside the illusion and experiencing hell. In the nightmare world Makoto had created, he stood face-to-face with his greatest fear. "My foolish little brother," Itachi said with a sigh, shaking his head. "After all this time, you''re still weak." His Sharingan spun as he stared down at Sasuke with disdain. "You are trash, Sasuke." Sasuke''s fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. "Bastard... I won''t let you hurt my friends! I''ll kill you with my own hands!" he roared. Itachi scoffed, his voice dripping with amusement. "Your friends?" He gestured lazily around them. "Kakashi is already dead and that girl, too." "And yet, you are trying to act tough." "Pathetic." Sasuke''s breath hitched. His mind screamed at him to deny his words and to fight back but before he could move, Itachi disappeared in a blur. A shadow flickered behind Naruto. Itachi reappeared, kunai raised, ready to strike but before he could, a flash of steel blocked his attack. Makoto stood between them, sword in hand, meeting Itachi''s blade with a smirk. "Sasuke! Take Naruto and get out of here!" he ordered, not taking his eyes off Itachi. "This guy is too strong." Sasuke froze after hearing his words. "But...." Makoto cut him off. "I''ll hold him off. Once you''re gone, I''ll figure something out." Sasuke grit his teeth in frustration. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to stay and to fight but deep down, he knew he and Naruto wouldn''t be able to do a damn thing. Sasuke turned to Naruto. "Come on, let''s go." "No! I don''t want to run away!!" Naruto yelled, shaking his head. "I don''t wanna leave Makoto behind!!" Sasuke grabbed him by the shoulders, shaking him hard. "Shut up, idiot!" he snapped. "Do you think staying here will help? You''ll just get in his way!" his eyes burned with frustration. "Makoto is stronger than both of us. If we stay, we''ll only slow him down." Naruto''s lip trembled, but he had no words to say. Sasuke didn''t give him a choice. Without another word, he grabbed Naruto''s wrist and bolted, dragging him toward the village. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Sasuke risked a glance over his shoulder, his heart pounding. ''Damn it! Damn it all!! Why?! Why am I so weak?! Why am I still just a Genin?! Why...am I so useless? Makoto... please don''t die! But just as he and Naruto neared the village, a figure flickered in front of them. Sasuke and Naruto skidded to a stop, their eyes widening in horror. Itachi was standing right there. His cloak was tattered and his body was stained with blood. It was clear that Makoto had put up a fight. In his hand, he was holding something. A severed head. Naruto''s breath caught in his throat. Sasuke''s entire body went cold. Itachi smirked, lifting the head slightly. "Looking for this?" Seeing Itachi standing in front of them, holding Makoto''s severed head like a trophy, both Naruto and Sasuke were completely frozen in shock. Sasuke''s breath came in ragged gasps, his vision blurred and his whole body trembled violently. It was happening again. Just like that night. The night his clan was slaughtered and saw his damned brother mercilessly cutting down their parents. Now, Itachi had returned and this time, he had killed his best friend. Sasuke felt like he was suffocating. Meanwhile, Naruto''s fists clenched, his teeth gritted, his whole body shook with rage and his eyes turned red with fury. "You bastard!" Naruto roared, his voice filled with anger. "I''LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!" his hands flew into a cross sign. "MULTI SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!" Hundreds of Narutos erupted onto the battlefield, all of them rushing at Itachi with fury. But Sasuke... he couldn''t move. He could only stare as Itachi stood there, still holding Makoto''s lifeless head. ''Why? Why is this happening?!'' ''My clan... my parents... and now my best friend...'' Sasuke gritted his teeth so hard they nearly cracked. His nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. "Damn you, Itachi!" he screamed, his voice hoarse. "Tell me, WHY?! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?!" Itachi let out a small chuckle, his expression as cold as ever. "Why?" He tilted his head, his Sharingan gleaming. "Because it''s fun, my foolish brother" He smirked, his voice dripping with mockery. Upon hearing those words, something in Sasuke snapped. His knees hit the ground, his nails clawed at the dirt, his breath was heavy and his vision was shaking. He felt truly powerless at this point. ''It''s my fault... Makoto is dead because of me....If I had been stronger.... if I could have fought alongside him... this wouldn''t have happened!'' "Why... Just why am I so weak?!" he looked up at the sky, his head tilted back and screamed. A pain-filled cry that tore through the battlefield. Blood-red tears streamed down his face. His Sharingan began spinning, the two tomoe in his eyes twisted wildly, rotating faster and faster until a third tomoe slowly emerged. The moment his Sharingan fully awakened, Sasuke felt something change inside him. His chakra surged, his body felt lighter and his senses sharpened. Slowly, he stood up and wiped the blood and tears from the corners of his eyes. And then, He took a step forward, his cold gaze locked onto Itachi. "I''m going to kill you," He said, his voice filled with killing intent. "I will kill you... with my own hands." his Sharingan glowed ominously. "I will, ITACHI!" ________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 164 - 162: Sasukes Awakening(2) In the real world, Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground, plucking blades of grass with a bored expression. Meanwhile, Sasuke remained completely motionless, still trapped in Makoto''s illusion. Makoto, resting his chin on his hand, frowned in thought. ''Hmm... no Mangekyo yet? It looks like the stimulation wasn''t enough. I need to hit him with something even harsher.'' [Uchiha Madara: Makoto, have you already started? We can''t see what''s happening inside the illusion. I''m really curious. What exactly are you doing with Sasuke?] [Senju Tobirama: That phrasing was highly inappropriate.] [Uchiha Madara: No! you''re the one with the messed-up thoughts. My words were perfectly normal. You just interpreted them in a weird way.] [Hyuga Hizashi: Ever since we all joined this chat group, we''ve definitely gotten weirder.] [Senju Hashirama: To be honest, I''m also super curious. What''s happening in there?] [Uchiha Mikoto: Makoto, can you tell us? Did Sasuke manage to awaken his Three-Tomoe Sharingan? Also, can you maybe not be so hard on him?] [Ito Makoto: This is an illusion, Auntie Mikoto, not reality. Of course, I have to go all out. If the suffering isn''t extreme enough, how is he supposed to awaken his Three Tomoe Sharingan properly?] [Uchiha Fugaku: I see. So, did everything go as planned?] [Ito Makoto: Yeah, he awakened his Three-Tomoe Sharingan. I''m thinking of pushing him a little further? See if I can force him to awaken the Mangekyo?] [Uchiha Izuna: Wait. He unlocked the Three-Tomoe that quickly? What the hell did you show him?] [Ito Makoto: Oh, nothing much. Just a little family reunion. I let him see his dear big brother Itachi in the illusion, then had Itachi kill Kakashi, Sakura, Zabuza, and Haku.] [Ito Makoto: But honestly, none of that really did anything to him. The only thing that worked was when Itachi chopped off my head. That''s what finally triggered his Three-Tomoe Awakening.] [I am planning to use Naruto as an emotional trigger next. It should be enough to push him into awakening the Mangekyo.] [Uchiha Madara: Hah! Now that is a proper plan.] [Uchiha Fugaku: Hmm... judging from this, Sasuke must hold you in very high regard, Makoto. In our Uchiha clan, the stronger the love, the deeper the hatred, and the greater the power of the Sharingan. Seeing your death was what finally awakened his Three-Tomoe Sharingan. That means Sasuke must like you very much.] [Ito Makoto: What do you mean ''like'' me? Uncle Fugaku, please don''t say weird things, please] [Uchiha Fugaku: .....] Inside the illusion, Sasuke lunged at Itachi with pure killing intent. But he wasn''t the only one. Naruto had already charged ahead with hundreds of his shadow clones, all swarming toward Itachi like an unstoppable wave. Itachi''s eyes flicked to Sasuke''s newly awakened Three-Tomoe Sharingan. A smirk tugged at his lips, filled with nothing but disdain. "Three tomoe?" he scoffed, his Sharingan began to shift. "The true power of the Uchiha..." A new, more intricate pattern bloomed within his irises. "...is the Mangekyo Sharingan." Sasuke barely had time to react before Itachi''s fingers clenched around Makoto''s severed head. And then, with a single squeeze, Makoto''s head exploded into a gruesome mist of blood and bone. Sasuke''s pupils shrank and his mind blanked after seeing his actions. His breathing turned ragged and his eyes turned bloodshot. "ITACHI!" Itachi simply ignored him and turned to Naruto. "You''re next, brat." Naruto charged at Itachi with everything he had. But Itachi barely spared him a glance. In the blink of an eye, he flickered through the clones, cutting them down effortlessly. One after another, they vanished into smoke. Then, Itachi appeared directly behind Naruto, using Body Flicker Technique and a kunai pierced straight into Naruto''s chest, right into his heart. "NOOOO!" Sasuke screamed out as he felt his whole world crumbling. Makoto and Naruto, his best friends, were killed and he...he could do nothing. Naruto coughed up blood, his body trembling. But somehow, he still turned around, his grip latching onto Itachi''s cloak with all his remaining strength. His lips curled into a weak smile."...Sasuke..." "...Run." Blood dripped from his lips and his eyes were filled with pain, but not fear. "Run back to the village... I''ll buy you time." "Just run... AHHHH!!" Itachi wrenched the kunai from Naruto''s chest, then, without hesitation, sliced through his throat. Blood splattered as Naruto''s body twitched before finally falling, lifeless. But Itachi wasn''t done. He grabbed Naruto''s head by the hair and tossed it. Naruto''s severed head rolled across the ground before coming to a stop, right at Sasuke''s feet. Sasuke knelt down, his hands trembling, his breath ragged. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His bloodshot eyes stared at Naruto''s lifeless face, his mind refusing to accept what he was seeing. ''This... this couldn''t be real.'' "...Naruto...?" His voice cracked. Sasuke''s whole body trembled violently, his breath ragged, his mind spiraling into chaos. "This is fake! No, This has to be fake! I must be dreaming! This isn''t real! This CAN''T be real!!!" His fingers dug into his scalp, nails pressing hard against his skin as his entire body felt like it was being crushed under the weight of despair. "LET ME WAKE UP!" His voice echoed through the endless void of the illusion. But nothing changed. No one woke him up and told him it was a dream. Naruto''s lifeless head rested in his trembling hands. Sasuke choked back a sob, his bloodied fingers gently cradling his best friend''s face. "...You idiot." His voice was barely above a whisper. "You loser...! How...How...could you die?" His grip tightened, nails digging into Naruto''s cold skin. "Didn''t you want to be Hokage? Wasn''t that your dream?" His breath hitched. "Say something, Idiot! Your dream, your stupid dream, wasn''t even fulfilled yet!" His head snapped up, his gaze filled with desperation. "And Makoto! Weren''t you the one who wanted to unify the world?" His voice grew louder, more unstable. "Didn''t you say you wanted to be the strongest? You talked about your goals and girls all the damn time." "So why? Why did the two of you die so easily?" His whole body shook uncontrollably. "Didn''t you both have dreams to fulfill?" His voice cracked. "You two..." His grip on Naruto''s head loosened. "...You two liars..." His head felt light, his consciousness barely holding on. Sasuke slowly lifted his gaze to the sky, but there was no sky anymore. Everything was black and white. The world had lost its color. The trees, the ground, the clouds, everything was drained of life. Only one color remained. The blood-red tears streaming from the corners of his eyes. ________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 Advanced Chapters Chapter 165 - 163: Mangekyo Sharingan In the real world, two streaks of blood and tears ran down Sasuke''s face. Naruto, who had been pulling weeds out of boredom, looked up and was immediately freaked out. His eyes widened as he pointed at Sasuke in shock. "Makoto! look at Sasuke''s eyes! They are bleeding! What the hell is going on?!" Makoto glanced at Sasuke and waved his hand dismissively. "Relax, it''s fine! Once this is over, Sasuke''s gonna get a serious power boost!" Even with Makoto''s reassurance, Naruto still looked uneasy. His gaze lingered on Sasuke, full of concern. Meanwhile, inside the illusion, Sasuke was kneeling on the ground, his face completely blank. In his arms, he held Naruto''s lifeless head, blood and tears dripping onto the grass below. He didn''t say a word, just stared up at the sky in eerie silence. His Sharingan, adorned with three tomoe, spun wildly before shifting into a new, intricate pattern. It was the birth of Sasuke''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Sasuke awakened his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the illusion shattered like broken glass, and he was yanked back into reality, only to pass out immediately! "Sasuke!!" Naruto''s eyes widened as he saw Sasuke''s body go limp. He rushed forward, barely managing to catch him before he hit the ground. "Makoto! What the hell just happened?! Why did he faint?!" Makoto glanced at Sasuke and waved his hand lazily. "Relax. He just needs a good nap." "The illusion hit him a little too hard, and his mental strength isn''t fully in sync with his body yet. He''ll be fine after some rest." "You sure?" Naruto scratched his head, still worried, but gently laid Sasuke down. [Uchiha Mikoto: Is Sasuke okay?! Why did he faint?!] [Uchiha Izuna: He should be fine. When the Sharingan evolves suddenly, the surge in mental power can be overwhelming.] [Ito Makoto: Yeah, mission accomplished. Sasuke successfully awakened his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.] [Senju Hashirama: Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? That easily? This method of awakening is ridiculous. If the Uchiha clan were still around and everyone went through this, wouldn''t the whole clan have Mangeky¨­s?] [Uchiha Madara: It''s not that simple. First, not every Uchiha can even awaken the basic Sharingan. But more importantly, Mangekyo Sharingan is born from deep emotional bonds. If an Uchiha doesn''t have enough love in their heart, they''ll never awaken it, no matter what they experience.] [Sasuke must have gone through something unforgettable in that illusion, something devastating. Otherwise, his Sharingan would''ve never evolved into a Mangekyo.] [Senju Hashirama: Wait, so what exactly happened in that illusion? First, Makoto died, and that pushed Sasuke to unlock his three-tomoe Sharingan. But what triggered the Mangekyo?] [Ito Makoto: Oh, that? Well, Itachi straight-up beheaded Naruto in front of Sasuke. Then, just for fun, he threw Naruto''s severed head at him like a ball. [Senju Hashirama: This¡­ this is love! True love!!] [Uchiha Madara: Love my ass! This is obviously a bond! Hey, Hashirama, can you stop spouting nonsense for once?!] [Uchiha Mikoto: Exactly! Lord First, please stop. This isn''t some weird ''love'' like the one you had with our ancestor! This is a pure, genuine bond between my son Sasuke, Naruto, and Makoto!] [Uchiha Madara: Cough Ahem. When you talk about him... could you not drag me into it?!] [Senju Tobirama: In any case, Sasuke''s talent must be exceptional. If he weren''t talented enough, he probably wouldn''t have been able to awaken the Mangekyo at all. And on top of that, he has an incredibly strong emotional connection! What a good kid.] [Uchiha Izuna: Whoa, whoa, hold up! Did I just hear you praising an Uchiha?! Aren''t you the same Tobirama who spends every day calling us ''cursed,'' ''dangerous,'' and ''evil''?!] [So what''s the deal? Is Sasuke no longer one of those ''evil Uchihas'' in your eyes?] [Senju Tobirama: SHUT UP, YOU EVIL UCHIHA!!] [Uchiha Mikoto: But Sasuke is still unconscious. Are you absolutely sure there''s nothing wrong with him?] [Uchiha Fugaku: Relax, dear. He''s perfectly fine. This sleep is just his body adjusting to the sudden surge in power. During this time, his mental strength and chakra will skyrocket, and when he wakes up, he''ll have grown to an elite Jonin level.] [And with the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, He''ll probably be close to Kage-level the moment he opens his eyes.] [Uchiha Mikoto: Oh, that''s such a relief! I don''t care if he becomes the strongest or not, as long as Sasuke is safe, that''s all that matters!] [Senju Tobirama: I''m already looking forward to seeing how these kids turn out.] [Makoto will probably surpass even my brother one day, especially with all of us backing him. Sasuke is already at this level as a teenager. Just imagine what he''ll be like after another ten years of training.] [If Naruto can solve the issue with the Nine-Tails'' chakra, his strength will explode instantly. These three idiots really make me excited for the future!] [Hyuga Hizashi: Lord Second, uh... aren''t you forgetting someone? What about Sakura?] [Senju Tobirama: Sakura? Oh. Right. If you hadn''t mentioned her, I probably wouldn''t have remembered.] [But let''s be real, she''s miles behind those three. How the hell is she supposed to catch up? It''s basically impossible.] Makoto chuckled after reading Tobirama''s messages. ''Guess he hasn''t seen Sakura''s genjutsu yet.'' After all, in the world of illusions, Sakura wasn''t just strong, she was the strongest. Her genjutsu mastery had earned her a reputation among the fans, and one phrase had become legendary. I''ve caught up with you, Naruto and Sasuke! ''Oh, wait! That''s not illusion, it''s... delusion'' ________________________ Sparky''s Note: Can we reach 1,000 power stones today? I lost a LOT of readers because of the damned cover resets. I just want to see how many of you are genuinely enjoying the book. Chapter 166 - 164: I AM JUST NARUTO, NOT A MONSTER Back in the real world, Sasuke lay quietly on the grass, fast asleep. But even in his sleep, his brows were furrowed, making it obvious that whatever he was dreaming about wasn''t pleasant. Meanwhile, Naruto turned to Makoto, his eyes full of anticipation. "Sooo... Makoto! Is it my turn now?! Do it with me too!" "You made Sasuke pass out! Are you gonna make me pass out as well?!" Makoto''s eye twitched. ''....What the hell is this kid saying?'' [Senju Tobirama: Tsk tsk tsk tsk... Minato, your son is truly something else! He want to do it with Makoto and pass out like Sasuke? Why does that sound so disturbing?!] [Hatake Sakumo: So, what''s the plan for Naruto, Makoto? Are you also going to make him faint?] [Might Duy: Sakumo! This is the burning passion of YOUTH!! LET''S DO IT TOGETHER! Youth must not be allowed to faint!!] [Hatake Sakumo: Get lost, you lunatic!] [Ito Makoto: I swear, Naruto''s way of speaking is always weird. I can never tell if he''s doing it on purpose or if he''s just naturally like this.] [Uzumaki Kushina: ...] [Namikaze Minato: It''s time for Naruto to feel pain too! Hehehehe!] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ito Makoto: Sigh... like father, like son.] [Uzumaki Kushina: MINATO, YOU DAMN IDIOT! You''re gonna feel the pain first!] [Namikaze Minato: AHHHHHH~~~!!!] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the real world, Makoto stared at Naruto, completely speechless. "Alright, alright, I get it. Just... stop saying weird stuff like that, okay?" "Before I help you, there are a few things I need to explain first." Naruto, eager as ever, nodded so fast he looked like a baby chick pecking at rice. "Yeah, yeah! I get it! Just tell me already, Makoto!" Makoto let out a sigh, then leaned back against a large tree, shifting into a comfortable position. Beside him, Sasuke was still fast asleep, while Naruto sat across from him, practically vibrating with curiosity. "What I want to tell you is about you." "First of all, do you know why so many people in the village call you the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox? I doubt you fully understand it." He locked eyes with Naruto. "You''re obviously just Naruto. So why do they call you a demon fox?" The moment those words left Makoto''s mouth, Naruto''s excitement faded. His eyes dimmed slightly. ''Yeah, Why?'' ''I''m Naruto, just an ordinary person... so why does everyone call me that? Why do they look at me like I''m a monster? Why do they hate me?'' Naruto had asked himself these questions countless times. But instead of speaking, he stayed quiet, waiting for Makoto to continue. Makoto exhaled. "The truth is... there really is a monster inside you. The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox is sealed within your body." Naruto''s eyes went wide after hearing his words. "Of course, calling it a ''demon fox'' isn''t entirely accurate," Makoto added. "It''s actually a Tailed Beast," The second he heard that, Naruto jumped to his feet, patting himself all over like he was trying to find a hidden pocket on his body. His head darted side to side, eyes scanning his arms, legs, and stomach. "Makoto, what?! A monster inside me?! No way! That''s impossible! I''ve never felt anything like that before!" He paused, staring at Makoto with an uncertain expression. "Wait... You''re not messing with me, right? This isn''t some kind of weird joke?" Makoto raised an eyebrow. "You do know about the seal on your stomach, right?" Naruto blinked. Then, without hesitation, he lifted his shirt and pointed at his belly. "You mean this thing? Yeah, no idea what it is." "It''s been there since I was a kid. For a long time, I thought it was just a weird birthmark." "Then one day, Old Man Hokage told me it was some kind of sealing technique!" Makoto nodded after listening to Naruto. "Inside your stomach, there''s actually a sealed space." "And inside that space... is a massive creature, Tailed Beast." Naruto stared at the Four Symbols Seal on his stomach, his expression shifting from confusion to disbelief. His legs gave out, and he collapsed onto the ground, completely overwhelmed. "So... so the villagers were right all along..." his voice trembled. "I really am a demon fox... I really am that monster they always talk about... That''s why everyone hates me..." Naruto sat there, his hands gripping his shirt tightly. His mind was racing, spiraling into thoughts he had always tried to ignore. Then suddenly, as if snapping out of it, he looked up at Makoto with panic in his eyes. "Makoto!" He grabbed his friend''s arm desperately. "I''m not a monster! You believe me, right?! We''re still friends, right?! You don''t hate me, right?!" Tears welled up in Naruto''s eyes as he clung to Makoto, his voice cracking. "I''m Naruto! Just Naruto! I''m not a monster!" It wasn''t the truth that scared him. It wasn''t even the idea that there was a beast inside him. What truly terrified him was the thought that Makoto might look at him the same way the villagers did. And that his best friend might abandon him too. ________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 advanced chapters Chapter 167 - 165: Visiting the Sealed Space Makoto looked at the panicked Naruto and shook his head with a laugh. "What the hell are you freaking out about? So what if there''s a Tailed Beast inside you? What''s the big deal?" He smirked. "I''ve got dozens of them in my body right now!" Naruto froze upon hearing his words. His brain short-circuited for a second. ''Wait¡­ what?!'' ''Dozens of massive chakra monsters?! Inside Makoto?! There is no way that''s true. He has to be lying to make me feel better.'' "Makoto, you don''t have to try so hard to comfort me," Naruto muttered, rubbing his nose. "Just knowing you still see me as a friend is enough." He clenched his fists. "No matter what anyone says, whether they call me the Nine-Tails, the Demon Fox, or whatever, I am Naruto!" "And I''m gonna become Hokage and make everyone acknowledge me!" Makoto sighed. "You really don''t believe me, huh?" With a shrug, he lifted up his shirt. Since he had constructed his own sealed space using the Four Symbols technique, dozens of Nine-Tailed Foxes were now chilling inside his body. "Look at this tattoo" He pointed at his stomach. "Recognize this pattern? No, wait, why am I calling it a ''tattoo''? Bah! It''s the same Four Symbols Seal as yours!" Naruto''s jaw dropped. He leaned in, carefully examining Makoto''s stomach. "...Wait a minute. It is the same!" Then, his eyes sparkled mischievously. "Makoto..." Naruto grinned. "So when did we get matching tattoos? Heh, I didn''t expect you to be so bold!" Makoto''s face went stiff and cold sweat ran down his back. "What did you just say?!" Naruto clasped his hands together, looking embarrassed. "W-Well, getting matching seals is kinda like getting a couple''s tattoo, right? This is a little embarrassing...." Makoto nearly choked on air. "The hell are you getting embarrassed for?! It''s not a tattoo! It''s the Four Symbols Seal! And we are NOT matching tattoos, damn it!" Meanwhile, Sasuke, who had been peacefully sleeping, suddenly twitched. His fingers clenched slightly, his brow furrowed even deeper. Even unconscious, he instinctively rejected the nonsense happening nearby. [Senju Hashirama: Hahaha! Naruto is hilarious! Matching tattoos, what a great idea! Hey, Madara! When are we going to do that?] [Look, you''ve already got my face tattooed on your chest. So how about you get me a Sharingan too? What do you think?!] [Uchiha Madara: SHUT UP, YOU MORON!! How many times do I have to tell you, I don''t have spare Sharingans lying around!] [If you''re that desperate, wait until you get resurrected and go borrow a few from Danzo. That guy has a whole arm full of them! Take your pick!] [Senju Hashirama: Ohhh, I see! So all I have to do is dig out Danzo''s eyes! Perfect!] [Uchiha Izuna: Y''know¡­ Naruto may be the son of the Fourth Hokage, but his sheer dumb energy is exactly like Hashirama''s. The resemblance is uncanny. [Senju Tobirama: I hate to admit it, but¡­ yeah. From a simplicity standpoint, Naruto is a perfect clone of my brother.] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the real world, Naruto stared at the Four Symbols Seal on Makoto''s stomach, then reached out and poked it, rubbing his fingers over the markings. He looked up at Makoto with wide eyes, as if double-checking whether it was real or some elaborate prank. Makoto, meanwhile, just stared at him, completely speechless. "Alright, enough poking me!" He swatted Naruto''s hand away. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll just take you inside my sealed space so you can see for yourself." Naruto immediately perked up. "Really?! Alright, let''s do it!" He sat still, completely obedient for once. With a sigh, Makoto guided a portion of Naruto''s chakra into his sealed space. Inside Makoto''s sealed space, the moment Naruto arrived, his jaw dropped. His eyes went wide, his brain stopped working for a solid five seconds. "HOLY CRAP, THIS IS AWESOME!!!" Everywhere he looked, Nine-Tailed Beasts of all sizes were lounging around like it was a tropical resort. Some were playing in small groups, wrestling and laughing. Others lay stretched out in the sun, lazily soaking up the warmth. A few even swam around in a massive lake, tails splashing as they floated in the water. Naruto had never seen anything like this before. Hell, he had barely seen any summoned creatures before. The biggest thing he had ever seen was Kakashi''s ninja dog, Pakkun, and that guy was only slightly bigger than a regular dog. Naruto spun around, grabbing onto Makoto''s shoulders like an excited kid at a theme park. "Makoto! These are the ''big monsters'' you were talking about?! This is insane! And they look so cool!" But before Makoto could answer, the entire pack of Nine-Tailed Beasts suddenly turned their heads and spotted them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the blink of an eye, the massive foxes shrank down instantly, their gigantic forms becoming small, fluffy versions of themselves. And then, they all pounced on Makoto. Before Makoto could react, he was completely swarmed by dozens of tiny Nine-Tails, clinging onto him like a bunch of hyperactive puppies. Within seconds, Makoto was buried under an avalanche of mini-tailed beasts. Naruto stood there, stunned for a second and then he burst out laughing. "Hahahaha! Makoto! You look like a walking fur coat!" Makoto looked at Naruto with a hint of confusion. "You''re¡­ not scared of them?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "I mean, they''re huge, and they don''t exactly look friendly. Aren''t you even a little freaked out?" Naruto just shook his head vigorously, his eyes shining as he stared at Makoto, who was still buried under a pile of fluffy, miniature Nine-Tailed Beasts. "Scary? Are you kidding?!" he practically shouted. "These guys are adorable! THIS is the ''big scary monster'' you were talking about?! No way! If anything, I wish I had one!" Makoto chuckled at Naruto''s excitement. "You do have one," he said with a smirk. "It''s sealed inside your stomach. But¡­ your version might not be exactly what you''re imagining." He scratched his cheek. "His temper isn''t as good as these little guys." The moment those words left his mouth, the dozens of tiny Nine-Tails perked up and immediately began shouting in unison. "That''s right! How can that stupid fox be as cute as us?!" "Ugh, he''s inside this kid, right? I could smell his grumpiness the moment Naruto stepped in!" "That fox is always angry! No chill whatsoever!" "Unlike us, we actually love our master!" "How could that grumpy fox ever treat his master as well as we do?!" Naruto stood there, overwhelmed by the cuteness in front of him. At this moment, He abandoned all previous fears about the Nine-Tails. ''Holy crap¡­ what if my Nine-Tails was this cute?! That would be the coolest thing EVER!'' ________________________ Support me at patreon.com/SparkyXD and read upto 50 advanced chapters